《Yin-Yang Judge of Hell》


 C1

    Song Judgement, Song Judgement. Wake up, it''s time to depart! "Judgement of Song ¡­


    "Who?" I sat up abruptly, and as soon as the words left my mouth, I woke up.


    So it was a dream again! I looked up at the clock and saw that it was half past twelve. I looked back at Lu Siran and saw that she was sleeping soundly. I got up slowly and went to the window to light a cigarette. The small sector was completely silent. At this point, everyone else had already gone to sleep. Occasionally, the roar of a car engine could be heard in the distance, then gradually faded into the night.


    The lights of the city shone through the glass on the floor and on the walls, so that the room did not seem very dark. I opened the window a little wider, for the dream had made me sweat, and it was time for the night wind to blow. Actually, I can''t remember what I dreamt just now, but I can clearly remember the three words "Judgement of Song".


    A written judgment, in ancient times, referred to contracts, contracts and the like, such as "Zhou Li, Qiu Guan, and the Scholar", "All responsible persons have a written judgment to hear", now refers to a written decision against the conduct of a person. However, there was a surname on the front, so it was obvious that the ruling seemed like another position. It sounded like a title, and it had nothing to do with the definition of the ruling. After thinking for a while, he still couldn''t wrap his head around it. The sweat on his body also disappeared completely with the help of the night breeze. I put out the cigarette, hinting that it was only a dream, why so serious.


    So I sighed and went back to bed. Due to the refreshing effect of the smoke and the night breeze, he actually didn''t feel sleepy at all. After tossing and turning on the bed for a long time, he finally started to feel sleepy. Unexpectedly, just as his eyes closed, another voice sounded.


    "It''s time to depart, Judge Song." The voice seemed to be even more anxious than before, like a thunderclap that exploded within the room.


    My head buzzed and my eyes flew open. My mind went blank. It was not a dream.


    "Who?" I shouted.


    However, the bedroom was as quiet as it was before. There was no sound at all. After about three minutes, the curtain suddenly moved, and I pushed my eyes towards it sensitively. At this moment, a black figure gradually appeared and walked towards the bed. As soon as I saw a person walking out of nowhere from behind the curtain, all the hairs on my body immediately stood on end. My heart was beating so hard that I couldn''t even breathe.


    I sat up and tried to look at the man''s face, but as the man got closer, I couldn''t see him clearly.


    Be calm, I kept reminding myself. Seeing that figure getting closer and closer, I steeled my heart. It doesn''t matter if you''re a human or a ghost, breaking into the house in the middle of the night, raping or stealing, I''ll give you a kick first. Seeing that the person had entered the range of combat, he suddenly made a move. He raised his leg and kicked. He didn''t expect to kick empty air. I looked closer and saw that the black figure had already retreated half a meter, just dodging my kick.


    It seems that the other party isn''t an ordinary person, I thought to myself.


    I tried to calm myself, and by the light of the distant lamp I could make out the man''s medium height, plump and thick. He wore a cloak over his shoulders and a straw hat over his head, but no other details could be seen. After about two minutes, that person moved again. He made a cupping gesture and said, "Song Judgement, it''s time to leave. There''s a case that you need to investigate." His voice was neither fast nor slow, neither overcast nor overcast, it seemed that the man was extremely calm.


    I started. It turned out he''d been keeping me awake, but I''d just graduated from college and was still working on some kind of case.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    The night wind blew in from the window, causing the cloak behind him to flutter in the wind. Afterwards, he heard the person say, "I am not human."


    I thought, "If you''re not a human, then how could you be a ghost? He was obviously trying to lie to me, so I scolded," Are you not a human? Could it be that it was raised by a beast? "


    "No cursing!" The man seemed a little annoyed.


    "You said yourself that you''re not human!"


    That person was stunned for a moment before immediately answering, "You''ll find out sooner or later exactly what happened. There''s a written statement here, take a look." As he spoke, he handed over a scroll.


    I looked at the scroll and my eyes stopped, not at this so-called form, but at the left hand of the delivery, because it had six fingers. He seemed to notice my gesture, and immediately covered it with the handle of his cloak.


    "A petition?" I took it and spread it out. It was a piece of yellow paper, not very smooth, as if someone had held it, and the words were too dark to read.


    "Here''s some light for you!" I looked up at him and saw that the man was holding a lantern in his right hand. This kind of lamp with kerosene on the underside, with a wick to draw out, the outside is covered with a belly glass, can prevent the wind breath, often used in the carriage, hence the name.


    "You even know magic tricks?" As I spoke, I looked towards that person to take the opportunity to see what he looked like. I didn''t expect him to be so vigilant. He immediately lifted his cloak to cover his face.


    With the light of the lantern, I could finally make out the words on the paper. The characters were not neat, and the content was not many, which probably meant: Heaven and Earth have their rules and regulations, Yin and Yang have their laws and regulations, Yin and Yang do not invade Yang, Yang does not need to allow Yin, as today is not normal, Yin and Yang do not go according to the law, disturbing my peace, looking for the Yinsi Division to enforce the law strictly, and returning justice to the world.


    Based on my language skills, I can still understand these words, but from the content, this is asking for justice from the Yin Division, it has nothing to do with me.


    That person seemed to be able to read my mind and slowly said, "You are a Yin Master, your position is in the judgement."


    "What?" I felt my heart skip a beat, afraid that I would hear wrongly, so I hurriedly retorted with a question. At the same time, he was confused. When he was young, he heard the elder say that there was a King of Hell in the underworld. The judges held positions of different ranks and governed the order of the underworld together, but that was just hearsay. In < Zi''s Wordless >, there was a record of an old man who had been chosen to become a Yin Master. He could not refuse and could only abandon his loved ones to take the position. He died soon after. However, the so-called "strange, powerful, chaotic, God, Zi Jian also did not speak," the story is only a story, its authenticity is simply unable to be verified. But even if that''s the case, I''m still young, how can I become a Yin Master. Besides, Yun Yun has tens of thousands of lives, why did she choose me? Why has there not been a sign for more than twenty years?


    "Why me?"


    "There''s no why. This is fate, and can''t be changed."


    I didn''t expect a single sentence from him to block all the questions I wanted to ask.


    I looked at the bottom left corner of the book and saw two vertical lines, slightly smaller. One line was "Song", while the other was "Song". There were three red fingerprints on the name and name. It seemed to be his index finger, middle finger, and ring finger.


    "Song Ding?" I frowned, feeling like I''d heard the name before. I raised my head to look at the person and saw that he was slowly backing away. "My task has been completed, so I will leave the rest to you." With that, that person disappeared.


    My heart jolted as the letter in my hand fell. ''How could this be? Could this fellow really not be a human?!'' But he said the rest was up to me, what should I do, I don''t want to die yet, I''m not married yet, in the end who was so wicked and picked me. I began to feel uneasy, helpless, and confused.


    "Why me? "Why me?" I repeated.


    "Why isn''t it you!" A voice exploded in my ear, followed by a slap.


    I woke up with a start, but my thoughts hadn''t completely recovered. I couldn''t stop my mouth from moving away. "Bastard, how dare you hit your father!" As soon as I said it, I thought, "Crap."


    "Aiyo, Song Yunfan, you''re not bad." Lu Si Ran turned around and glared at me.


    "Wife, I was wrong!"


    "I''ve never seen someone like you. No matter what, you''re still a university student. Hiding at home and talking in your sleep, not even looking for a job, you want me to support you for your entire life?"


    "Wife, you misunderstood, I''m not scolding you, I''m scolding that ghost," I said, thinking it was best not to tell her about it in my dreams, lest it frighten her. I pointed to the fishbowl in the corner of the bedroom. There were two turtles in the aquarium that had been raised by Lu Siran for three years, and they also simulated a miniature ecosystem, with flowers and grass, rockery and stone bridges, with lights and oxygen pumps. Unfortunately, these two things didn''t live up to their expectations and didn''t grow up for three years, so they built the aquarium for nothing.


    "You''re really bored. Did they provoke you?"


    When I saw that she was about to lose her temper again, I hurriedly said, "Wife, you''re going to be late!"


    Lu Si Ran looked back at the clock and quickly packed up his stuff. When he left, he left a message, "Go online and look for recruitment information. I''ll deal with you when I get off work!" Then the door slammed.


    "Sigh, I''m actually inferior to a turtle!" I sighed and looked at the weather outside. It was not bad. I couldn''t sleep anymore, otherwise, I would really be crippled. I got up and walked over to the window. When I saw the cigarette butts on the windowsill, I suddenly remembered my strange dream from last night.


    "Judgement. The Yin Division shall decide." I muttered, "How could I have the ability to hold this position, but the dream seemed so real. "Who is the man in black with six fingers on his left hand, and who is Song Ying?" The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. I patted my head. What''s wrong with me? Why am I so serious about a dream? At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang, scaring me. I took it over and saw that it was from the editor.


    "Song Yunfan, the novel should be updated soon. A lot of readers are still working on it." The man said calmly.


    "Aiyo, Sister Yun, I''m really sorry. I was too busy two days ago and I couldn''t spare the time. But I have a draft, so I''ll need it soon!"


    "You''re a young man waiting for work, there''s nothing to keep you busy, right?"


    "Sister Yun, you''ve underestimated me. I''ve always kept a low profile, taking the opportunity to conduct market research and poke around for business opportunities so that I can soar into the sky in the future ¡­" I said quickly.


    "Cut the crap, I''ll let you be my assistant. What are your considerations? I won''t treat you unfairly."


    "Hur hur, I''ll think about it, think about it."


    "Alright, I''m busy now. Hurry up over there!" Just as he finished speaking, the other party hung up.


    I held the phone and was stunned for a long time. Yunjie was the same. She always acted fast and decisive at work. Yun-jie, that is my honorific title for her. In fact, she is not much older than me. She is a very energetic woman. My writing career began in my senior year, when I was just casually writing something and posting it on the internet when she discovered it. After graduation, we met a few times, and she took care of me, always persuading me to do well in the writing business, and then she let me be her assistant. I didn''t agree to that until now. Forget it, relying on brushstrokes to eat is not as easy as talking. It''s better to honestly find a job so that the woman at home won''t look down on you.


    After browsing online for most of the day, I couldn''t find a single one that suited me. Unconsciously, I felt a little tired, so I decided to go out for a walk. It was now the end of September, and the weather was unusually hot. The entire city seemed to be buried in a furnace, and people were hurrying back and forth like ants on a hot pan. Everyone had something to do, and I was the only one who was bored to death. I looked up at the sun, a wave of dizziness, it seems more comfortable to stay at home, go home to sleep, life in my eyes is such contradiction.


    "Judgement Song, you should be dealing with that case now." The dark figure appeared in front of the curtains again.


    "What do you want? Employment is a two-way street. If you let me be the judge, I won''t agree." The last time we saw each other, so this time I was no longer so scared.


    "I didn''t appoint the position of judge, but you have no choice but to obey."


    "Then what is your identity?"


    "I''m just a runner." That person paused for a moment and slowly said.


    "Running away from him? For whom? "


    "Both yin and yang, run!"


    "What right do you, a runner, have to mind my business?"


    "You can''t say that."


    This person replied straightforwardly. I didn''t want to ask any further questions, so I changed the topic and asked, "What if I don''t accept this verdict?"

 C2

    "If you can''t be a living Yin Master, then be a dead Yin Master. "Alright, I won''t say anymore. You have to investigate this case. As for where you started, you''ll know soon enough." The man disappeared again.


    "If I can''t be a Yin Master, then I''ll be a Yin Master who dies." What did this mean? Could it be that if I don''t work part-time, then they''ll take me in and make me a full-time worker? As I was thinking, my cell phone suddenly rang. I opened my eyes and saw that it was already dark. I had actually slept for such a long time, and even had a dream like this.


    I picked up my cell phone and saw that it was from home. I pressed the answer button.


    "Son, are you looking for work?"


    "Sigh, Mom, can you not bring up that pot or not?" I''m most afraid of people asking me about my work.


    "You said you were a university student after all. You didn''t even get a share, so you might as well go home and farm."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Why are you calling me?"


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that something happened to you coming to Uncle Fu''s house in the East District. I''m afraid your aunt can''t take it anymore. You should come back sometime."


    East yard, we do not say here is the east room next door, but the east room. We have two rooms, we are in the west wing, my grandfather''s grandfather and his grandfather''s grandfather who is also from the same generation in the east wing. To put it bluntly, the upper four generations are the same person, a relative who has yet to give out five uniforms. Although it was not very intimate to divide the branches here, but if something happened, it couldn''t be said that they didn''t care. Didn''t they often say that the eighteen generations of ancestors were still considered relatives even when they reached the eighteenth generation?


    "Alright, I''ll go back and take a look sometime." "Yes," I promised.


    "Right, when you come back, bring Si Ran along as well."


    "Oh!" I replied, thinking that the woman was so busy every day that she didn''t even bother with me and didn''t have the time to go with me.


    "Then let''s not talk about it anymore, I''m hanging up."


    "Sigh, Mom, wait a moment." I suddenly thought of Song in the book in my dream. Since his surname was Song, and I thought he sounded familiar, he might be from our village.


    "Do you know that the name of our village is Song Chi?"


    "Aiya, I say, you damned bastard. Did you go to school to be an idiot? Uncle Fu''s name was Song Ying! "


    My heart jolted. I had always casually asked, but I didn''t expect there to be such a person. "Then, then did something happen to their family?"


    "What kind of thing?"


    "Mom, what''s wrong? "That''s right ¡­" I couldn''t say for a moment, because it was a taboo of our people to talk about it at night, but for a moment I didn''t know how to say it, so I lowered my voice and said, "That''s it."


    Only after the meeting was over did Mom say, "How did you know?"


    "He really bumped into it?" I asked.


    "That''s right. It was fine a while ago, ever since ¡­"


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Mom, I''ll go back tomorrow." After saying that, he quickly hung up the phone. As a person, his mother could not open the chatterbox, so once she opened it, no one would be able to stop her. Ye Zichen put down the phone, then sat on the bed with his heart suddenly very messy. The yellow paper actually turned out to be true. It seems like my appointment as the Yin Division Judge couldn''t be fake. No wonder the man in black said, "As for where to start from, you''ll know soon enough." He used the phone to remind me.


    "What are you thinking? It''s time for dinner. " Lu Si Ran walked over.


    "I''m not thinking about anything. Tomorrow, I''ll go back to my hometown."


    "What happened? Look at your face!"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that someone in the east room is dying. I need to go back and take a look. It''s getting late. Hurry up and eat. Let''s go to bed early." I thought that I must not tell Lu Siran about this before this matter was made clear, in case she was unable to feel at ease. For the whole night, I kept tossing and turning, and the moment I closed my eyes, I saw the man in black and the book and the judge for no reason at all.


    The next day, when I opened my eyes, it was nine o''clock. Lu Si Ran had already left for work. There was breakfast on the table. I casually ate a bit before dialing Liu Si Nong''s number. After graduating from college, he directly took over his father''s car maintenance company, not to mention that this guy had quite a business mind. In the short span of a few months, he had not only become familiar with all the businesses, but he had also made the company go through great lengths. Even his father was ashamed of his inferiority and had no choice but to back off.


    "Hey, Glass, what are you busy with?" Glass was a nickname for Liu Sinian, as we used to call him in college, because he was a man himself, and that was the name he got. I don''t know what his parents thought.


    "Counting the money!"


    "Brother, you are so poor that you can''t even open the pot. You are so damn busy counting money every day, the heavens cannot tolerate this."


    "Cut the crap, how much do you need?"


    "It''s not a matter of money. I''m going home today, just drop me off when you''re free."


    When Liu Sinnan heard this, he hurriedly said, "Today? I''m afraid not today. This place is indeed a little busy. " Liu Sinian had always been a much more stingy person than money.


    "Okay then, I thought you were interested in the Evil Crashing Beast." I hung up. As far as I knew about him, he would have called right away, because he was not just a car hobby, he was an imaginary thing. The more mysterious the more interested he was, the more interested he would be in it, and once you got to his grave, he''d be like a grandson, and he''d have to find out what was going on. But this time I seemed to have miscalculated. I waited for twenty minutes, but the guy couldn''t get a reply. Forget it, I''ll just go back on the bus. I packed my things briefly and went downstairs to find a car parked directly opposite the head of the stairs. As I was walking down the stairs, I was startled by the sound of a horn honking. At this moment, the window of the car rolled down. Someone stuck their head out and wore sunglasses.


    "Grandson, I thought you wouldn''t come." This was none other than Liu Sinian. When I got on the car, I saw that there were a lot of pure water, snacks, and food on display.


    "You think we''re going on a picnic?"


    "Hurry up and tell me who hit the devil. Fuck, your father''s been poked again this time."


    "It''s none of your business who dares to offend General Xie. Just send me home, and then you''ll return home the same way you came."


    "What are you saying? I''ve come all the way here to kill you, yet you completely ignore my feelings."


    "It''s not that I don''t want you to participate, it''s that this matter might bring about trouble. I''m just afraid that you might have a life to earn money, and that you might not have the life to spend money."


    "Speak less of this, it''s useless. After all, I''ve studied it before. Do you think you should bring me along?"


    "I won''t!"


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Alright, I''ll call Si Ran right away and expose the little incident between you and that beauty editor."


    When I heard this, I felt weak in my heart. "Glass, you have guts, but I''ll put my word in front, don''t blame me if anything happens."


    Upon hearing that I had given in, Liu Sanniang was immediately amused. "Comrade Little Song, that''s more like it." Before he could finish his words, the car had already dashed out.


    On the way, I briefly explained the whole situation, including my strange dreams, but didn''t mention the matter of me making the judgement. That brat was stunned for a moment when he heard me, and he directly asked me if I was serious. I laughed and didn''t answer him directly, partly because it was just a dream, and partly because I was afraid he would go out and talk.


    My hometown is located in the north of Jiangsu, is a place that can''t be more poor. When people spoke of a mountain village, they would always think of the dense mountain forests that hid all kinds of unnamed birds; the clear streams, the grass that swayed along the sides of the streams; the green, oily paddy fields where people stood and sang; the rows of green willows along the river, the reeds in the river, and the innumerable fish and prawns. But this seemed to have nothing to do with that mountain village of mine, because the mountain there was bald, and of course there were no mountains or streams, and the river was dead, and there was only water in it during the rainy season, so there were no fish or shrimp. "I remember the elementary school textbooks saying that there were fish, deer, reeds, and skating during the winter. Everyone had a happy expression on their face. I was really envious at the time, but now I think I was cheated.


    Our car got off the highway and headed south. The road was obviously much worse, so the car moved especially slowly. The glass window was still singing excitedly, but it stopped moving at a high speed because the road was so bumpy and he was afraid of biting his tongue. We walked along a stretch of gravel road, the wheels rustling against the sand, the trees on either side of the road receding like snow. Far off in the distance was an endless field, in the middle of which were new soil that had been turned over. It seemed that the crops had just been planted, and because of the dry weather, the seedlings rarely grew.


    "Fuck, what is this?" Glass cursed, then glanced out of the car. "Why is there no rice?"


    I cursed silently. You playboy, how would you know that we don''t grow rice here? Besides, what season is it now? I think the Summer Bug can''t speak the language of ice, it''s useless talking to him, "The road ahead might be even worse!"


    The car ran on the gravel road for nearly half an hour, then got off the gravel road and onto a bumpy dirt road. Since the weather was relatively dry, the road was covered with sand. When the wind blew, it started to dance.


    After another forty minutes on the dirt road, it was almost noon when we reached the village entrance. By this time most of the villagers had returned from their labours, and a few of them had already begun to smoke. As soon as the carriage entered the village, it attracted the attention of many villagers, which was understandable. As the village was closed off, there were very few cars like this coming in. Many kids chased after the cars, and quite a few adults recognized me through the windshield. They greeted me over and over again, and then began to gossip by the roadside. When I got out of the car, I was in front of my neighbor''s aunt. Before I could greet him, the other party spoke up first, "Aiyo, Erlang has returned." Come to my house. "


    I smiled and said, "No, I''m already home."


    Then my uncle heard my aunt coming out of the house, and he nodded to me in greeting. My aunt said to my uncle, "You like the university is different, as soon as you graduate, you have good prospects, even a small car."


    I smiled awkwardly. Then, with sunglasses on, I opened the car door and got out. When she saw the glass, she hurriedly asked, "This is ¡­"


    "Oh, Auntie, I''m Mr. Song Yunfan''s driver." She smiled at me.


    "Take a look, I already said that this child has been smart since he was young. He must have grown up to be an official. Is that right?" When she saw that I was about to enter the courtyard, she hurriedly said, "Erlang, your parents already went to the compound. You came to Uncle Fu''s house, so your Aunt Gui Hua might not be able to hold on." She and her husband went into the house.


    "Jiro?" Glass laughed, then he sang, "Wu Erlang, where is Dalang?"


    I glanced at the glass. "Come to Uncle Fu''s."


    When I got into the car, Glass saw me flustered, so she didn''t dare to be careless. She immediately drove straight to Uncle Fu''s house.


    We have a bare mountain here. It''s called Heaven''s Walk Mountain. In reality, the mountain is a bit too small for us to handle. This mountain range was about a thousand meters long, with a height of at most two hundred meters between north and south. Its horizontal height was probably not more than a hundred meters. Uncle Fu lived in the north side of the mountain roots, where the villagers used to live. The houses were all made up of mud walls and straw roofs. Then the standard of living improved, people began to move north, away from the foot of the mountain, the house turned into a tile house. Out of habit, they called the foot of the mountain the ''inner circle''. The ''inner circle'' referred to the inside of the village, which was also called the ''encirclement''. Some places were called the ''encirclement'', which was called the ''outer circle'', but after a long time, it wasn''t called the ''outer circle'' either, it was called the ''North Lake''. There was a path between the enclosure and the North Lake.


    So now most of the villagers have two houses: the old one at the foot of the mountain and the new one at the north. Most of the roofs of the houses had collapsed, leaving behind only the broken earthen walls. Some of the houses that could still be lived in were occupied by elderly people, with the exception of the ones that couldn''t afford a new house, like Uncle Fu. That was why his parents had given him the name of "getting rich". They had hoped to get rich, but they hadn''t expected that he wouldn''t get rich. My family lives in the North Lake, so to get to the inner circle you have to cross the road between the inner circle and the North Lake. However, once they had crossed this road, the road in the enclosure could be called a mountain road. Not only was there a certain slope, but it was also very narrow, allowing only one person to walk. On both sides of the road were wild wormwood and wild mint, all knee-deep and extremely lush. Previously, people had lived on this hilly mountain root, which had a zigzag distribution along the mountain.


    Generally speaking, this is against the rules of building houses, because the slope of the foundation is very unstable, but at the time, people still lived like this, I think it was because they wanted to copy the land of the North Lake to grow good crops, after all, at that time, people''s only economic source was the land, so they didn''t dare to waste any of it.

 C3

    Glass parked the car on the road, and we walked up the path. It took us three minutes to see Uncle Fu''s house from a distance. It was a small courtyard. Naturally, the walls of the courtyard were also made of earth, just like the old houses. The courtyard door opened to the north, directly opposite the main house, which was also the main house. To the east, there were two side houses supported by the courtyard wall. According to custom, it should be the kitchen and the house where the cattle and sheep were kept.


    Glass was very excited as she walked along this path. She would kick the rocks on the side of the road and dig her way through the grass. She hurriedly said, "What a winding path."


    "Glass, don''t talk too much later. There are many taboos against rural people, so don''t make others feel disgusted!" I am worried that the glass is a city person, moreover is a small family, the son of a rich family, has always been rebellious, the mouth has no cover, so it is better to remind.


    "Don''t worry, I understand!" This guy obviously wasn''t paying attention when he said that. He didn''t even look at me.


    While we were talking, we came to the front of the yard. There was an open space outside the yard, and a pile of dung was piled up in the northwest corner. To the east of the clearing, there were a few trees that had been cut down. They were wild mulberry trees, and they looked like they had just been cut down, because the marks on the stumps were still fresh.


    "Look at that blind man!" said Glass suddenly, pointing in the direction we had come from.


    I followed his hand and found myself walking down the same path. He was about fifty years old and wore a single hat with a green border. He wore a dark blue Chinese tunic, the blue one was a little black, and he held a thin bamboo pole in his hand. As he knocked on the road in front of him, he slowly walked forward, looking very focused. It was only when the man got close that I could see his face. It was round and a little fat, with a mole above the left corner of his eye.


    I have seen this man before, he is the fortune-teller from the eastern part of the village, but I can''t say that I know him, because I only know his surname is Li. As for his name, I really don''t know it. In the villages around us, the mention of the leopard cat was known to everyone. As for how the leopard cat was blind, there were two versions of the story in the village, but they were quite similar. One was that the leopard cat had helped people tell their fortune when they were young, and had peeped too much into the mysteries of heaven to send a leopard cat to blind them; the other was that the leopard cat had scratched too much of Feng Shui in the early days to make people see him blind. Although it was slightly different, it was all related to the leopard cat, hence his nickname. As for the fact that I didn''t dare to say anything about his fortune telling, it was only because it sounded like it. But this person really isn''t simple, there isn''t any place he couldn''t go with just a bamboo pole, and I''ve personally seen him walk for dozens of miles to get to the market.


    The leopard cat stopped before the entrance of Uncle Fu''s courtyard. The expression on its face seemed to be very grave. After a while, the president let out a long sigh. I think he knows the whole story, but he can''t say it. I walked toward him, the glass right behind me. The leopard cat seemed to hear our footsteps and turned to us.


    "Uncle Li!" I called out to him as a form of greeting.


    When the leopard cat heard this, her expression changed as she smiled and said, "But Erlang is back?"


    I was surprised that he still remembered my voice even after not seeing him for so many years. "You still remember me?" I thought back to when I went to university to ask him about my studies.


    "His eyes are out of sight, but his ears are extremely sensitive, so he can still remember the sound." The leopard cat suddenly changed her words. "Erlang, come here!"


    I hurried up to him and said, "What do you always tell me?"


    The leopard didn''t say anything. She just touched my forehead with her hand, then down my cheek to my chin, then down my neck to my shoulder. "Okay," she said.


    I was confused and didn''t know where the good word came from. So I asked, "Uncle Li, can you tell me what''s the best way?"


    After saying that, she turned around and walked away. After she walked about six or seven steps, she suddenly turned around and said, "Erlang, take care of that friend beside you. From the sound of his footsteps, I feel that he''s too lacking in temper and is likely to provoke some trouble."


    I only wanted him to send me home. Who would''ve thought that he would get involved with me instead of joining in on the fun. Now that the leopard said he was short of temper, it only increased my worries, but I couldn''t quit because of the dream.


    When I saw that the leopard was gone, I said to the glass, "You''d better go back to the car. You heard what the leopard said."


    When Glass heard this, she became anxious, "Don''t say that, we''re already at the door. Furthermore, I am taller and fatter than you and stronger than you. Since you are fine, how could I possibly be alright? "


    "That''s not it. This has to do with a person''s fate, and not his body''s obesity." Anyway, I was determined not to let him into this yard, and the glass was determined not to let him in. We bickered and nobody gave in.


    At this moment, a person hurriedly walked out from the courtyard. I took a look and discovered that it was Uncle Fu''s biological brother, Uncle Fu. When Uncle Lai saw me, he was stunned. "Erlang, why are you here?"


    I said I''d come to see Aunt Guihua.


    "Did you see the leopard cat?"


    "Oh, I just left. I shouldn''t be too far away." "No," I said.


    "Why did you leave, really," said Uncle Li. "You go in and sit down, and I''ll go look for him." Then he went after the road.


    "Liu Siniang, the reason I didn''t let you in was for your own good. I was the one who brought you here, I don''t want anything to happen to you here. I can''t bear this responsibility." I said seriously.


    Glass started, as if she had never seen me so serious. She knew I would be furious if she kept making a ruckus, so she lowered her head and thought for a moment. "Okay, I''ll go back to the car. Call me if there''s anything." With that, he turned around and left.


    Looking at his back, a rock dropped from my heart. I thought to myself, Thank god you''ve finally left. If something were to happen to you here, even if I die three times, it wouldn''t be enough to save your life. Glass walked to the front of the car, not forgetting to wave her cell phone at me as she went in.


    Go in and see, I thought, and maybe that will solve the mystery of my dream. As soon as I entered the courtyard, I felt a chill run down my spine and a cold sensation rose from the soles of my feet.


    How could this be? Am I hit by the Yin Qi here? But then he thought, don''t scare yourself. What are you afraid of, with so many people in the living room? I adjusted my state of mind and took a few more steps forward. Suddenly, a "hua hua" sound rang out above my head. I abruptly raised my head to look. It turned out to be a white poplar tree. The tree was planted in the northwest corner of the yard. It was quite dense, and the trunk of the tree needed at least two people to come over. As the yard was small, it basically covered the entire yard.


    No wonder he felt a chill all of a sudden. It was because this poplar tree blocked all the sunlight, so the courtyard was clearly colder than the outside. I looked up at the tree. When I looked back, a white figure flashed through the leaves and disappeared. When I subconsciously looked back, there didn''t seem to be anything special. Could it be that the leaves were swaying, and a ray of sunlight just happened to penetrate in, so I was seeing things? That''s the only explanation, I thought.


    "Erlang, why are you in a daze? Hurry over."


    I turned around and saw that my mother was standing in front of the door of the living room, calling for me. She probably saw me in the room and was afraid that I was too young to understand anything, so she quickly called me over.


    "Oh." I replied and quickly walked over. Just as I turned around, I suddenly had a strange feeling that someone was staring at me from behind. I turned my head and saw that there was no one there. At this moment, the white poplar tree whooshed again.


    I came to the main room, the main house, which was divided into three rooms, east, west and middle. It took me a while to get used to the dim light, so I was able to see the furnishings. The furnishings in the room were actually very simple. There was a long table at the back of the room opposite the door. There were two tea bottles on the table along with other miscellaneous items wrapped in plastic bags. No one knew what was inside. One of the rooms to the west contained a canopy in our local dialect, woven of reeds, about twenty centimeters wide, which was placed round and round, wrapped in a layer or two of plastic cloth, and poured the grain into it. Because of the tendency of the grain to flow outwards, the overlapping parts of the two circles were pressed tight, and sometimes a thick layer of wheat bran was placed at the very bottom to prevent moisture. A room to the east was separated from the one in the middle by a cloth curtain. It was probably the bedroom inside.


    Right now, Aunt Guihua was lying on a small bed in the middle room. The bed was placed vertically in front of the door, which meant that her head was facing the door and there was a square table in front of her. When I saw them put Auntie Gui Hua like this, I knew that this time Auntie Gui Hua might really leave. According to the customs, only those who were about to die or were already dead could be placed like this. If a normal person were to sleep like this, they would definitely be scolded by their family.


    I looked at Aunt Guihua who was lying on the bed. She was lying flat on the bed with her clothes on, probably because it was still very hot, so I didn''t cover her with a blanket. Her face was haggard, devoid of any color. Her face was dark, with high cheekbones. There was not a single bit of flesh on her face. Only the slight rise and fall of her chest indicated that she was still alive. I looked at it for a while and kept feeling that something was wrong. So I whispered, "Mom, do you feel anything wrong?"


    Mom was stunned, then glanced at me. "What''s wrong? Don''t speak nonsense!"


    "No, I keep having the feeling that something is wrong with her posture." "Yes, her head is wrong, her head is too upturned." "I don''t know," I said.


    "Is it too much of a problem? Look at what you''re saying, you didn''t even sleep properly when you were young. "


    "You don''t believe that she will change back after you put her right."


    His mother did not believe him and stepped forward to put Auntie Gui Hua''s head straight before retreating immediately. "Kid, be careful ¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Aunt Guihua suddenly jerked her head back, as if someone had yanked back her hair. When his mother saw this, she didn''t dare to say anything else. She quickly looked at the others and found them sitting at the side discussing something. The meaning of the conversation didn''t seem to notice at all. He really didn''t know if these people were here to look after the people or to gather and chat.


    I rubbed my eyes because I was wearing contact lenses, which made it hard to stay in this environment for too long. At the same time, I felt an itch on my forehead and scratched.


    "Erlang, what are you scratching your forehead for?" Mom asked.


    "It''s a little itchy, isn''t it just scratching once? What''s there to be surprised about?"


    "Just once? "Ever since you entered this room, you''ve been scratching yourself. Come here, let me take a look. If you can''t do it, then hurry back home." It was clear that Ma didn''t want me to stay here. She walked over to take a look and shouted, "I''m almost bleeding from the scratches, and you''re still saying that it''s alright?"


    I touched my forehead and felt that the two bruises on my forehead had swelled up. Those two scars were from when he was a child helping his grandfather with some white matters. It turned out to be two birthmarks, and they were knocked onto the wall unerringly. The scars on them later fell, leaving behind two white marks. Since this imprint was especially similar to the two eyelids, similar to the legend of Erlang Shen, my little name, Erlang, came from here. Therefore, this Erlang wasn''t the Wu Erlang in the glass mouth, but Yang Erlang.


    No, my eyes were too dry, so I closed them to let the tears moisten them. Unexpectedly, just as I closed my eyes, I felt as if my whole body had been electrocuted. I felt numb for a moment, and my legs couldn''t support me as I fell onto Aunt Gui Hua''s bed. Startled, my vision went blank. I tried to open my eyes, but I couldn''t. I could only hear their frantic voices.


    "Help him sit down and rest. Slow down!" It was his father''s voice.

 C4

    I was helped to a seat and kept asking how I was feeling, what I was feeling, if it was my mother. Actually, I just can''t see clearly for the moment. I think my eyes must have slipped off, everything else is normal, so I shook my head and said it''s fine. But in his heart, he was thinking, why did he feel like he was struck by lightning just now, could it be that I have stood for too long, and that the nerves beneath my feet have been suppressed?


    I forcefully squinted a few times, but when I slowly opened my eyes, I saw my mother anxiously looking at me. I said that I was fine, so she let out a long sigh of relief. I looked again at Aunt Guihua, but that didn''t matter. She had a twine around her neck, about the size of her middle finger, and as I followed the twine, I saw that the other end of the twine led to the door, where a child was holding it.


    The child was about ten years old, waving the rope in his right hand. In the middle of the rope was a man, hopping up and down. It was obvious that they were playing skipping rope, and we used to play at school when we were kids. Two people swing the rope, a group of people jump, who tripped over the rope who took over the rope. Now it was obvious that the child had made a trap of the end of the rope around Aunt Guihua''s neck, saying that when one of the people brandished the rope, when he himself called himself the other person waving the rope, the person in the middle was jumping. Cold sweat broke out all over my body when I saw this scene. My heart seemed to have stopped beating. Clearly, these two were definitely not human.


    I tried to be calm, to be calm, which was one of my strengths, and I tried to be calm in any kind of emergency. I organized my thoughts. I finally found the reason why Auntie Gui Hua''s neck was raised so much just now, but what should I do next? I looked at the child carefully, hoping to find some clues about him. It was a small boy, very thin, barefooted, and dressed very poorly, with a bit of a pair of short pants, which were exposed below the calf, patched up, with a hole in the knee, a long-sleeved shirt, and a row of buttons on the chest, the kind that should have been made a long time ago. At this moment, the little boy was standing there waving the rope, happily enjoying himself. The person in the middle was a middle-aged man, around fifty years old, wearing a lot of clothes. He had a pair of broken military shoes and a full beard like Marx. I didn''t know the child, and the middle-aged man had his back to me, so I couldn''t see his face, and I wanted to get closer to look better. At this moment, he heard someone clapping. It was an old lady sitting in front of the side room. In fact, if she hadn''t applauded, I really wouldn''t have been able to find her. The old lady was very thin. She had a walking stick in her right hand and was about to stand up with her hand on the wall. I looked carefully at the old lady and didn''t recognize what she was doing, but at this moment, the person who jumped off the rope actually jumped and turned around. When I saw the face, I was shocked and involuntarily shouted, "Old Cao!"


    Hearing my shout, the little boy, the old lady and that Old Cao, Fifth Fatty, immediately stopped and turned to look at me. All three of them had the same expression on their faces at the same time ¡ª fear. However, when their expressions flashed by, the three of them rushed to the northwest corner of the courtyard. The three of them ran under the poplar tree and climbed up the tree one after the other without any hesitation.


    "Erlang!" "Wake up!"


    I suddenly woke up from my stupor and found myself sitting in an armchair with a group of people surrounding me. My parents were standing on either side of me, and there was a person standing right in front of me. I raised my head and saw that it was Hua Mao and the others.


    "This is called a direct hit!" "Actually, it''s only a matter of time before he wakes up."


    So that was the sound of the leopard cat, trying to wake me up.


    "I see! There are three of them! One is an old lady, one is a little boy, and the other is Old Cao Wu!" I looked at their impatient gazes and slowly said.


    "Old Cao! Fifth!" When the surrounding people heard that there was a fifth brother Cao, they couldn''t help but cry out. Their expressions all changed, and they didn''t dare to speak loudly as if they were afraid. They could only lower their voices and discuss amongst themselves.


    I got up and looked at Aunt Gui Hua. When I saw that the angle of her neck had returned to normal, it seemed to have something to do with those three. "How is Aunt Gui Hua?" I asked.


    "His breathing has become even and powerful, but he is still unconscious." Laifu said as he wiped her face with a wet towel. Laifu''s voice was heavy and he seemed extremely tired. He must have spent many nights taking care of Aunt Guihua.


    "What happened to your left hand?" I saw that Uncle Fu''s left hand was wrapped in a white cloth, as if he had been injured.


    Before Uncle Fu could say anything, Mom pulled me aside and said in a low voice, "That was when I gave the written book. The wound was too big to stop bleeding, so I wrapped it in white cloth."


    "Letter of delivery?" I asked, and at the same time my mind cleared. It seemed that things were getting closer to my dream, but I was afraid that my mother would know about it and worry about me, so I pretended not to know anything.


    "I forgot the contents of the book. In any case, the content is basically about Yin people causing trouble. Please make the decision or something like that, sign it with the name ''Life and Death'', press the Life and Death Seal, and then burn it."


    "Seal of Life and Death?" "What is it?"


    I was waiting for my mother to answer. If she said the ring finger, middle finger, and index finger were blood-stained, then the whole thing would be exactly the same as my dream, and the chances of coincidence would be very small. Who knew that at this critical moment, the leopard cat suddenly spoke up, "Where did the three of them go?"


    I was waiting for my mother to reply. I didn''t expect the leopard to suddenly ask this question, so I couldn''t react in time. "Who is it?" Just as I said that, I reacted, "Oh, I went up the tree!"


    "Up the tree? "Up what tree?"


    I pursed my lips. "That''s the poplar tree!"


    "White poplar?" The leopard was shocked and quickly asked, "Where is it?"


    I was stunned before I realised that the leopard cat was blind, so I couldn''t see a poplar tree in the yard. "There''s a poplar tree in the northwest corner of the yard that''s as thick as two people''s arms."


    Unexpectedly, when the leopard cat heard this, it immediately became angry and shouted, "Come!"


    Uncle Laifu was just taking care of Aunt Guihua when he was startled by the leopard cat''s drink. Actually, it wasn''t only him, I was also scared. I thought to myself, it was just a tree, there''s no need to be so excited. Laifu looked at the cat in shock. "What''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t you say that there are no trees in the yard? Why is there a poplar tree?!" The leopard cat was like an interrogator as she scolded the rich uncle.


    When Laifu heard this, he seemed to understand. "I saw you cut down the trees in front of your house. If you said there was a tree in the courtyard, you wouldn''t have to chop it down, so ¡­"


    "Are you stupid!?" The leopard cat sighed, "At such a time, you still care about this? What a fool!"


    "Uncle Li, are you serious about this?" I asked.


    "Of course, this is related to the Feng Shui house. There are mulberry trees in front of the house, implying that the funeral is in front, and willow trees behind the house, implying that it is hard to keep descendants and that money is lost. His name was Laifu. Even if the wealth really did come, it would still be gone. The poplar tree in the yard was even more deadly. The poplar tree was hiding evil intentions, and it must not be left to stir up trouble. As the saying goes, ''no mulberry trees before, no willow trees after, and no ghost people clap their hands in the courtyard.'' The ghost claps his hands like a poplar tree. "


    "Why does the white poplar make me clap my hands?" the glass asked.


    "When the wind blows and there''s a rustling sound, isn''t it a ghost''s clapping?" The leopard cat explained.


    "Aren''t people also clapping? Listen to me." The glass asked and even clapped his hands. With a "pa pa" sound, the glass was stunned. "Something is wrong with the sound." He immediately thought of something. "That''s right. A person''s clapping is definitely the sound of claps. Isn''t it true that the more people there are, the louder the sounds will be?"


    I kicked at the glass to signal him to stop. The sound of the ghost clapping his hands was terrifying. The words of the leopard gave me goosebumps because I remembered the sound of the poplar tree in the courtyard when the old lady clapped her hands.


    The leopard cat didn''t care about the glass at all. She turned around and pointed at rich uncle and scolded him, "The sins of heaven can be forgiven, but the sins that you commit cannot be lived on!" With that, he turned and left, and no one could stop him.


    The sudden words from the flower leopard made me puzzled. The reason why Uncle Laifu didn''t want to say that there was a poplar tree in the yard was to protect his property. This was human nature, so there was no need to go up to the level of evil.


    After the leopard cat left, a few people also left. When they left, they all looked at me with strange expressions. In the end, all that was left were Uncle Laifu, Aunt Guihua, Uncle Laifu, my parents, me, and Glass. We looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Laibao broke the silence. "You really can see that thing?"


    I nodded.


    "They really climbed up the poplar?"


    I nodded again.


    "Chop down the trees!" After speaking, he looked over at Uncle Fu. Seeing that Uncle Fu had also nodded in agreement, he turned around and walked out of the house. It was most likely about Zhang Luocheng''s matter. I saw that I couldn''t help for the time being, so I asked my mother to accompany me for a walk. Glass immediately followed me.


    "How did Auntie Gui Hua offend those things?" I asked, and the glass perked up its ears at my question.


    "Whose child is this? It''s almost noon, and you''re still not going home to eat?" My mother glanced at the glass, as if she didn''t want to bring it up in front of anyone.


    "Oh, this is a good friend of mine from university. He was the one who drove me home today. It''s fine, just tell me."


    Glass nodded.


    With that said, his mother told him everything that had happened.


    As it turned out, our village had limited land. In order to increase our land, many villagers went to the south side of the mountain to clear the wasteland. Because it was located at the foot of the mountain and had a lot of gravel, the land was barren, so it was not suitable for growing crops. Now that the burden on many families had increased, and they were forced to go there to explore, the land would naturally belong to them. Auntie Gui Hua and Uncle Li Fu had also opened up a plot of land there, which was located above the southern part of the mountain. It was located in the middle of the Mt. Bu, with the north and the north connected to the foot of the mountain. Because of the repeated years of rain pouring down from the mountain, it had formed a large crater with an opening towards the south, and the bottom of the trough had a certain slope with the mountain, so the name of the crater came from here. The opening was at the point where the foot of the mountain met the flat land. There was a difference of about five meters between the opening and the opening. Because the soil in the southern half of the ditch is more or less the same, my grandfather had opened up a plot of land there in the early years. However, the location was not very good, and most of the time, he would only grow some cash crops like mung beans and sesame seeds. The land where Aunt Guihua and Uncle Laifu had opened was on the eastern edge of the trough of the trumpet.


    According to his mother, Uncle Fu and Aunt Gui Hua had dug up the land here a few days ago with a special steel fork. This steel fork had three teeth, each about twenty centimeters thick, slightly thicker than the thumb. The position close to the handle was square, and then it slowly moved towards the cone at the tip, which was especially suitable for digging into the mountain. They dug until the middle of the afternoon, feeling hot and tired, so Uncle Fu took off his clothes and smoked a cigarette. After smoking a cigarette, he began to dig again. Suddenly, a "kacha" sound could be heard from the bottom of the fork. When Laifu heard this, he did not think too much about it. At the foot of the mountain, most of these situations occurred because he had found a rock. Thus, Laifu''s uncle dug up the soil with all his might. It turned out to be a bone, the arm bone of a human. But it must have been a long time, because the bones had dried up.


    Laifu still didn''t take it to heart, because there were many graves in the southern part of the mountain. Most of them had been there for a long time, and almost no one recognized them anymore. In the end, when the old man died, he didn''t usually bury his body here. The reason was that he had started the mountain very often in recent years, so he was afraid that he would scare them with his cannon. Therefore, most of the graves were almost flattened. In addition, during the War of Resistance Against Japan, many of the soldiers who died in battle were piled up together and buried. Laifu threw the bones aside, but something happened the second time.

 C5

    Laifu''s uncle had just finished his second fork when a gust of wind suddenly sprang up from his lower fork. Laifu''s uncle fell to the ground, and then went straight to his clothes. In the blink of an eye, his clothes were hanging and spinning, and he was just about to fly away. At this moment, Aunt Gui Hua, who was resting at the side, raised her fork quickly and slapped down on her clothes. The two of them looked at each other in confusion. At this time, the two of them saw that it was almost noon, and there were only a few people left working in the southern part of the mountain, so they decided to return first.


    Actually, it wasn''t because the two of them were hungry or tired, but because the rumours said that the southern part of the mountain wouldn''t be peaceful until noon. There was a lot of talk about the peace and quiet, some of it about the frequent whistling of the wild ghosts over here at noon, some about the random throwing of rocks and dirt and things like that, and about the sudden appearance of a lot of ghosts at noon, who would force people to eat them like steamed buns, their ears and mouths stuffed with dirt. When I was a kid picking mung beans in the trumpet ditch, I had experienced the loss of dirt, but I was still young and thought it was just a joke, and I still feel a little scared thinking about it.


    When Uncle Fu and Auntie Gui Hua returned home, they were at peace during the day. At night, Aunt Gui Hua had a high fever, felt her entire body burning, talked nonsense and drank some water, but there was no effect at all. Laifu''s uncle had no other choice, so he listened to the old man and invited the leopard cat to take a look. Actually, according to Laifu Uncle''s personality, he would definitely not believe in this. He had only acted out of helplessness and decided to do whatever he wanted.


    The leopard cat was quite capable. After looking at it, she got Uncle Fu to take some paper money to burn at the southern part of the mountain. After saying some good words, Aunt Gui Hua felt slightly better. However, something strange happened. Just as Aunt Gui Hua was about to recover, she suddenly became sick again. At first, she was quite conscious, but after a long time, she couldn''t even speak or open her eyes. After seeing the cat, the cat only said, "This time it''s your fault, I don''t have the ability."


    Other people guessed that the flower leopard cat had already understood the meaning of heaven and didn''t dare to say anything more. There was also a saying that the flower leopard cat really couldn''t cure that thing, so they could only let Uncle Fu cut down the trees at the front and back of the house to prevent other evil spirits from invading, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything else.


    "Then what did the leopard cat mean when it said ''the sins of heaven are forgivable, but the sins are unforgivable''?" I asked.


    "I''m not too sure about that either!"


    After saying that, his mother looked up at the sky and said, "It''s almost noon. I need to go home and cook." Just as he took two steps, his mother turned around and said, "Be careful of Cao Ol''fifth. This matter is not that simple. Don''t involve yourself in it." Then he turned and walked away.


    I thought to myself that your son was already involved, and that this matter definitely had something to do with me. At the very least, it had something to do with my position in the written judgment.


    "Based on the current situation, there is no doubt that your Aunt Gui Hua was attacked. I think that if it wasn''t for that blind man, your Aunt Gui Hua would already be gone. He can''t cure those things himself, so he can only wait for someone else to help him, so he still comes over from time to time to take a look. " Glass handed me a cigarette and said, "And he seems to have arrived?"


    I looked up at the glass in surprise. The glass stared back at me and smiled. I thought to myself, what the hell do you know? In the end, they were still in the business community! Glass made things clear in one sentence, which made me embarrassed. I was considering whether to say something about the verdict when a group of children came up, or rather a group of children came around a single person. The person was not tall and was slightly fat. His hair was disheveled and his face was dirty. His clothes were not very complete either. From his expression, it could be seen that he was not a normal person. In other words, there was something wrong with his mind. Glass and I immediately leaned to one side to make way for them.


    "Jiro, Jiro." The man, who was being escorted by the children, suddenly called out my name and stopped.


    Does he know me? I was taken aback. Then I looked at the glass. The glass shook my head, meaning don''t answer. It was obvious to me that he too had seen something wrong with the man''s mind, so I turned my back on him.


    Who knew that person saw me ignore him, also did not leave, just stood there calling my name. The group of children, on the other hand, became anxious and dragged the madman away. When that person saw me ignore him, he suddenly shouted, "Song Yunfan, break!"


    My heart skipped a beat, and I turned to look at him carefully. Almost everyone in this village called me Jiro, and not many knew my name. This person seems to have some mental issues, how would he know what I, Song Yunfan, meant when I said "broken"?


    I looked at it for a long time, and the more I looked at it, the more it felt familiar. It looked a little similar to my classmate, but just a little similar. The man laughed and turned away.


    The plugs were my best friend in elementary school. Back then, the two of us often did bad things together, stealing melon today and picking pears tomorrow. So when they saw us together, they knew that we were going to do bad things again. However, back then he had been perfectly fine. How did he become a lunatic today in just ten years?


    "Looks like he''s what you call a bolt, but what does he mean by ''broken''?" the glass asked.


    I looked at the man''s back and felt that the figure was very familiar, but I couldn''t recall it for a while. Glass was right, this person should be my childhood playmate. No wonder he knew my name, but his words'' broken ''were really unfathomable.


    "Aren''t you very smart? Think about it yourself?"


    Glass said, "Well, one last question, what did you see at Uncle Fu''s house? "What''s wrong with that Old Cao? Why is it that everyone is forbidden from talking about him? So, when you called Old Cao''s fifth brother, everyone else left one after the other."


    "I was wondering why you had to stir up such a mess when you were just a boss in the city and didn''t know that curiosity killed the cat."


    The glass refused to obey, and I kept yelling at him to tell me that I couldn''t stand him, so I had to tell him what I had just seen. As for Old Cao''s fifth brother, I can''t say much, because he is involved with the people close to me, so I can only sum him up with a single sentence so that he can shut up. Cao Laowu was entangled very fiercely by the monkey spirit before he died, and in the end, he was also entangled to death. However, after his death, he still caused quite a ruckus in this area. "


    "Why is he mixed up with that old lady? What''s the identity of that old lady?"


    "We can only ask the leopard cat about this." I think that since the leopard cat scolded Uncle Fu, "The heavens can never forgive the sins that have been committed, but they cannot live on", she must know the reason behind it, and it has a lot to do with Uncle Fu. What did Uncle Laifu do to make the leopard cat so angry?


    We chatted along the roadside for a while, and many villagers came and went, staring at us as if we were a rare sight. I figured they were more of them looking at glass cars, and I knew a lot of them, so I said hello and offered them a cigarette. Those who don''t know each other stare at each other without speaking.


    After an unknown amount of time, a person suddenly ran over, cursing, "So evil, how can a broken tree be so powerful?"


    The glass tugged at me and said, "Something''s happened!"


    We threw our cigarettes on the ground, turned around, and ran back to Uncle Fu''s house. When we got to the yard, there were already a lot of people inside. I pushed my way through the glass and saw two people standing under the poplar tree. There were two large saws under their feet, the kind used to saw trees. But these two saws were placed all over the place because they were broken at the waist. The saw was covered in sawdust and some white, viscous liquid. Looking at the tree, there was a thick nylon rope leading from the tree''s position to the outside of the yard. It should have been used to guide the tree towards the outside so that the house would not be damaged. The bottom was about 20 cm below the ground, and there was a crack. It did not seem to be very deep. "It was obvious that when they used the saw to cut down the tree, they broke two of the saws in succession, but this poplar tree only broke its skin.


    "Could this tree have come to life? Why is it so difficult to obtain?" One of them said, and Glass and I turned to look at him. He was a middle-aged man in his fifties, dressed in overalls, who looked like the leader of the group in his speech and manner. After saying this, the man whispered a few words to a slightly younger helper at his side. The man nodded, turned around and left. It was not long before the man came running back with a handful of incense and a dozen sheets of yellow paper. The leader surrounded the poplar tree, lit a circle of incense, and then three incense sticks outside the circle. I know that, ask for some plum blossom fragrance and ask the lucky guy. Then the man burned the dozen of yellow paper and muttered, "Fellow deities, this little one is also here to mess around, please move your honor!"


    Glass hit me, laughed and said, "I didn''t see, this guy is also a godly person."


    I quickly made a gesture of silence and whispered, "Don''t speak nonsense. He must have been in this business for quite some time, and has never seen anything strange. Since he has done so, he naturally has his reasons."


    Glass and I waited for a long time, when the man suddenly said," two short and one long, it seems that this deity does not reward this meal! " I looked at the three sticks of incense. Two of them were almost burnt out, and the other one was burning less than a third. I was flabbergasted. This was indeed a little strange. As the saying goes, a man is afraid of death, and a woman is afraid of death. It seems that something bad is about to happen.


    The boss quickly called his subordinates to stop working, then walked over to Uncle Lai and said, "We can''t do this deal. Please invite someone else." Then he left without looking back.


    The people who were watching the show saw that there was no hope and left one after another, leaving us behind.


    Dad finally said, "Now we are fighting with a long pole against a wolf. It is difficult for both of us. If we don''t attack, we won''t be able to." Right now, the only hope for their survival is with the flower leopard cat. However, he is also sulking and refused to give her a chance to attack him.


    Just then, the person who ran out and shouted at the evil sect disciple came back, panting heavily. When he saw that everyone had left, he said, "Flower Leopard Cat guessed right, it seems like you guys did not manage to cut down the trees. He still doesn''t want to come. He only said that something big is going to happen tonight and that you all should prepare yourselves. " Then, that person turned around and ran away, as if he wasn''t willing to stay here for another second.


    At this moment, the white poplar trees suddenly whooshed, and faintly mixed with laughter, we all looked up at the same time, the branches of the poplar trees were shaking, and the leaves were continuously beating against each other. When they turned around, I noticed that their faces were filled with uneasiness.


    At this moment, Uncle Fu came out of the living room and came before us. He knelt down before Dad and begged, "Please, stay here tonight!" His father was shocked by his actions and rushed forward to help him up. "Big Bro, what are you saying? Hurry up and get up!" Who knew that Uncle Fu just didn''t want to get up. It was only with my father''s consent that he was willing to get up.


    I hurried over to help him up, "Come, Uncle Fu, we are very sad that something happened to your family, but we all have families, if something happens, no one can bear it, we really can''t help you."


    I never thought that at this time, Laifu suddenly turned his head, kowtowing to me, crying for us to agree. I thought to myself, why are you so selfish? Even in death, you still have to drag me down with you. I was about to break free when Dad said, "Okay, I''ll stay."


    "Dad, why are you ¡­" I looked over at Dad, who nodded at me. "You and your classmate should go home first. I''ll stay."


    "No, you all stay, okay? I beg you all!" Laifu quickly said.


    "How can you be like this?" I looked at Uncle Laifu and said fiercely.


    "We can stay, but you have to tell me what you did after you sent them away." He spoke through the glass, and now he was very quiet, a sharp contrast to my mood.


    Laifu was surprised for a moment before he hurriedly said, "No, no, I didn''t do anything. I''ve been taking care of Gui Hua at home the whole time."


    When I saw the change in Uncle Fu''s eyes and his evasive words, I knew there must be something going on.


    "You did it, you definitely did it." The glass refused to budge as he asked.


    "I really don''t have any. If I do, I''ll break one of my arms. You can stay, please. "


    I saw that I couldn''t say anymore, so I nodded in agreement. I said, "Glass, you''re an outsider, so there''s no need to get involved. You can go back to the city."


    I was supposed to give him a way out of this predicament, but the glass actually said, "Don''t be afraid, I have a plan to deal with them. I''ll definitely come tonight."

 C6

    If I had known you were so stubborn, I would have preferred to walk back from the city by myself. Besides, the leopard cat had also said before that the fire in your heart is weak, and it''s easy for you to provoke evil, so how could you know that there are tigers living in the mountains?


    After Uncle Laifu made our promise, he slowly got up and went back into the house to look after Aunt Gui Hua. By now it was noon, the neighbors had brought lunch for Uncle Fu, and it was time for us to go home for dinner.


    When I brought up the matter of Uncle Fu at the dinner table, Mom became so angry that she couldn''t take it anymore. He had been cursing his father for not taking care of anything, yet the other party had sent his son into the fire without saying a word. In the end, his father was scolded, threw down his chopsticks and bowl, and left the house.


    "Go, die outside, and never come back!" Mom was still unrelenting. She looked at the glass dumbly and stuck out her tongue at me.


    "You two too, how can you agree to this matter? As I say, both of you hurry back to the city after your meal. "You are no longer young, and you still don''t know what''s good for you!"


    I saw that the form was not right. As soon as Dad left, Mom rushed towards us. I quickly ate a few mouthfuls of rice and pulled on the glass as I ran. Mom''s scolding came from behind.


    "Your mother is too amazing!" The window laughed as it ran.


    "This is nothing, you''ve really never seen a skill like this before." "Oh, right. You said that you have a way to deal with those things. What is it?"


    Just as Glass was about to say something, a black shadow suddenly pounced on me, scaring me to the core! However, the shadow suddenly stopped in front of me and almost collided with me. I raised my head to start cursing, but found out that this person was none other than the lunatic from before, my classmate from elementary school.


    "Throat?" "How did you become like this?" I immediately suppressed my anger and asked softly.


    The bolt was the same, grinning at me through bared teeth, and I was wondering why he was so happy when he saw me. Suddenly he made an ''ok'' gesture with his left hand, swinging it in front of my eyes, still yelling "Shatter, shatter".


    His actions confused me, and I was about to ask him what he wanted to say. Suddenly, my heart jolted and cold sweat broke out all over my body. Because, because the left hand of the plug is six fingers. Indeed, I had known it in elementary school, but I had never thought of it before. If the plug was six fingers in the left hand, did he have anything to do with the man in my dream? And the last time I saw his back, it felt so familiar. Was that him?


    "Get lost!" It wasn''t loud, but it startled me out of my reverie. Probably because Glass and I were discussing his plans for dealing with the ghosts when the bolt broke in and interrupted his chance to show off. I glanced at the glass and comforted the plug.


    Stunned, the bolt stopped talking and looked at the glass. Then, the expression on its face slowly became dejected. Suddenly, it turned around and ran away, crying. Glass pulled me back. "He''s a madman, and you''re crazy with him?"


    "What do you know? No matter what, he was my childhood friend, why are you so fierce?" By the time I looked up for the bolt again, he had already run away, and probably wouldn''t be able to catch up. I thought, forget it, he''s not the only one with six fingers. Besides, based on his current IQ, he shouldn''t be much higher than a three year old child. It would be best if he didn''t have anything to do with this.


    "What does he mean by ''shattered into pieces''?" I said to myself.


    "You''re crazy. Is the words of a mentally challenged person worth thinking about by a normal person?" Glass casually replied, "Oh right, I just mentioned how I would deal with these things. Actually, I read from the book, you know that I didn''t have any other hobbies when I was in university. That''s the only thing I''m interested in, so I read a lot of books about it. "Don''t look at how my university is always failing, but in this aspect, I can''t even be considered an expert, but I can still be considered half an authority ¡­"


    I didn''t want to hear it, so I said, "I think it''s worth thinking about. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t have bothered to think about it, but he''s a bolt."


    Glass seemed a little surprised by what I said, but then her shocked expression disappeared. "Okay, you said that the old lady, the little boy, and that Cao Lao Wu ran up the poplar tree the moment they saw you. Does that mean they''re afraid of you?"


    I nodded in agreement, and it was true that they all looked frightened when they saw me, which was true, so I said, "Almost for that reason, you go on."


    Just as Glass was about to continue, a wave of curses could be heard, "Which bastard is tired of living and dares to bully people here? I''ll kill you!" Soon a man appeared, hoe in hand.


    I saw that his uncle didn''t treat him as a dead man, because he beat up his parents and followed his uncle all the time. His uncle treated him very well, but his aunt was a little mean to him.


    I hastily said, "Glass, the Lord has come to seek revenge. Do you think he can find a weapon to use ¡­?"


    Seeing how tall and strong Uncle Sui Zi was and how he was filled with killing intent, Glasses-man didn''t wait for me to finish and immediately got into the car. "Stop bullshitting. Help me block them. I''ll hide first."


    I looked down at Glass with disdain before I greeted him with a smile. At the same time, I handed him a cigarette. "Uncle, what''s wrong?"


    When Uncle Sui Zi saw that it was me, he immediately smiled. His anger from before seemed to have completely dissipated. "Aiyo, isn''t this Erlang? What''s the timing?"


    I was the first university student in my village, so many people treated me very courteously when they saw me. In their eyes, going to university was a very impressive thing.


    "You''ve already bought a car? College students are indeed promising. " Uncle Sui Zi looked around the car. "Not bad, not bad at all." From the looks of it, he seemed to have forgotten what he was doing here.


    "Uncle, where are you going with the hoe?" I asked deliberately.


    "Oh, right." It was only after I reminded him that Uncle Sui Zi remembered. "Erlang, did you see someone bullying our family''s blockage just now? If you find him, I''ll beat him to death."


    "It''s a misunderstanding. I was playing with the bolt just now. This car''s alarm suddenly rang. It might have scared him." I laughed.


    "Oh, so it''s like that!" Uncle Sui Zi said, "I was just saying who dares to bully people here, so it''s just a misunderstanding. Alas, the embolus is no more to frighten than a child! Fine, you''re not an outsider. Forget it, I''ll go back. " After saying that, Uncle Sui Zi left.


    "Uncle, wait a moment. I have something to ask you." I think that after living with his uncle for so long, he should be able to understand some of their actions. At the very least, he should have a general idea of what it meant.


    "''Broken into pieces''?" Uncle Sui Zi frowned, as if he was thinking hard. "I don''t think I''ve said that before, but for a while, he often said ''Happy and Happy'', and got scolded by your wife."


    "Why?"


    "Sigh, when people say that their families are ugly, you are not considered an outsider, so I will just tell you!" In other words, your aunt at home is too difficult to bear. When she saw him talking about ''happiness,'' she scolded him, ''If you are happy, you make people unhappy,'' and said that he had killed his parents. Jiro, tell me, why is this woman''s mouth so venomous! "


    I smiled and said, "Every family has its share of problems. When a person is alive, it is just a matter of cultivation." I suddenly thought of the latter part and casually said it. Due to their family matters, how could I have the qualifications to comment on it?


    I saw Uncle Sui Zi was stunned by what he heard, I don''t know if he could understand, but he nodded, said "Yes" and left.


    When Uncle Sui Zi left, Glass immediately climbed out of the car. "Fuck, what are you chatting about?"


    "It''s just a common occurrence!"


    "Let''s see what this is." The glass came out of the car with something in its hand. I saw it as soon as I got in the car, but I didn''t know much about Buddhist culture, but from the look of it, it was like a Maitreya Buddha, with a big belly and a big smile.


    "What is it? Coming here to fend for themselves? " "But does Maitreya care? If you bring out the four Vajra Treants in front of the Buddha, that would be more or less the case! "


    "What do you know? This Buddha statue has been enlightened by a high monk. It can seek good fortune to avoid evil." My grandfather invited this Buddha to stay at home for two days, and since then, he has always worshipped at home. When I was twenty, my grandfather passed away. Before he died, he told me that I must pay tribute to him. Therefore, our family has always been supporting him. If he ever goes out on a long journey, we will invite him to the car. We will protect his safety. "


    It seemed that the glass had come prepared, but I didn''t know if the Buddha was reliable, so I asked, "Will this work?"


    "The buddhist arts are vast, and the world is full of suffering. Take a good look." Then he respectfully put it back in the car, turned around, and said, "I think we should go to the place where it happened and see if there are any clues."


    I was also considering if I should make a trip to the south side of the mountain, but I didn''t dare to do it when it was time to start reciting. It was already 3 in the afternoon. There should be a lot of people working in the fields, so there was no need to worry about such things. I nodded and said, "Let''s climb the mountain and drive to the edge of Shandong or the west side. First, it''s a bit of a detour, but second, it''s not a good way."


    Glass, of course, agreed with me, so he pulled over to the side of the road and we walked up the hill. As I climbed, I noticed that the north side of the mountain was almost finished, and that the stone ponds were connected from west to east, as one whole. The stone pond, which is our dialect, is the crater left behind by the excavation of the mountain rocks. Because the bottom and walls of the crater are made of stone, that is why this name is called. These ponds were built against the mountain, a semicircle with an opening to the north, ranging in diameter from ten to thirty meters. We tried to find the right road at the junction of the pools, but it was not hard to find, because someone had passed before us, and I thought that if we followed it, we would reach the top of the mountain. There were a few spots that were so steep that we had to use our hands and feet to get up.


    "Damn it, look at the road in front of you. Why are you always looking behind you!" I''ve said it many times before, but the guy in the glass won''t listen.


    "I have a feeling that someone is following us!" Glass''s words didn''t matter, they scared me so much that I almost slipped, because I felt the same way, from the moment I came up the mountain, but I didn''t dare to say it, for fear of scaring him, so I shouted, "Nonsense, don''t be suspicious in broad daylight, let''s go!" The reason why I''m swearing is because I''ve heard others swearing when I encounter something like this. I want those people to think that you are an evil person and not dare to provoke you.


    Since the mountain was not very high, it took us more than twenty minutes to reach the top. The summit of this mountain was somewhat strange. It extended from the west to the east, and within a width of twenty meters, it was all flat ground. In the old days, this flat ground had been covered with grasses growing close to the ground, but now the top of the mountain was overturned and planted with crops, piece by piece, some with peanuts, some with cotton, some with sorghum, and some with chili and spinach. There was hardly a patch of grass to be seen at the top of the hill, and not only the glass seemed incomprehensible, but even I found it incomprehensible.


    "Is this a mountain? I don''t think it''s even a hill. " the glass complained.


    The mountain wind blew from the southwest, wiping most of our sweat off our bodies. I stopped and looked back at our village, which was completely surrounded by mountain trees. I could not see the houses at all, but could only vaguely see the red flag of the village primary school fluttering in the wind. In fact, the mountains were not suitable for living in the shade and the suns were not suitable for living in the underworld. Now, however, the people were all concentrated in the north and the south of the mountain had become a chaotic graveyard.


    "What''s that?" The glass pointed east, and I followed his hand. There was a big mound.


    I know this big mound, it was dug out by others when they were digging. There were a total of three such piles on the mountaintop. In the middle of each mound, there was a square pit. No one knew what exactly they had dug. Treasure excavation is a tomb robber at our place. There was a time when the treasure hunt was very fierce, and the nearby mountains all had this kind of pit. It was said that the police station was alerted every day in order to catch the grave robbers.


    "It was dug up when the grave was stolen."


    "This crappy place has tombs that are worth digging? You see, there are mountains in the southeast, and mountains in the southwest. Here, there are mountains in the southwest, and there are also mountains in the south. Furthermore, the mountain is formless, the water has no source, and it is extremely poor. Who would bury a person here? " Glass turned around and looked to the west, "Besides, the mountain to the west is covered with pine trees, which still has some spirit energy. However, the altitude is too low, and its four sides are smooth and steep. Thus, this place is either lifeless and can be gathered together, or it can be drained away in a single breath for a thousand miles, causing the people and ghosts here to not be able to calm down. "

 C7

    Glass said this as if there was some truth in his words. I didn''t think that this guy would actually hold back. I said, "That''s fine, Glass. If you can even see the feng shui, then see how you''re going to solve this."


    Glass quickly waved her hand and said, "I only know a little bit about furs. It''s just that this place is too evil, it''s too obvious. As for how to solve it, I can''t do anything about it. Jiro, is that the ditch you were talking about? "


    I nodded.


    Glasses looked for a while, then turned back and leaned against the pond, suddenly nervous, he asked, "Is your mountain still being mined?"


    "It was not opened for a long time ago, the opening of the mountain and the firing of cannons caused the villagers to be unable to live peacefully. The villagers collectively complained and thus stopped the mining."


    The glass window heard this and let out a long breath, "Fortunately we didn''t open it. If we continue to open it, this mountain will be torn apart. The baleful qi gathered in the loudspeaker ditch will rush towards the village, and then everything will become chaotic."


    The glass and I made another turn on the hill and went down the hill. The south side of the mountain had a lot of rocks and soil, so no one would open the mountain here, and the slope wasn''t as steep as the north side. We arrived at the foot of the mountain in five minutes, directly at the location where Uncle Fu had opened his land.


    The land was above the trough, near the edge of the trough, and the junction of the trough and the ground was overgrown with thatch and jujube trees. These jujube trees grew in clusters, and there were many thorns on them. The jujube that sprouted from them was very small, and not too sweet at all. Therefore, the villagers who opened up the fields usually dealt with the jujube trees directly. In addition to the mountain jujube tree and the thatch, there was another kind of grass on the slope of the trumpet ditch. I couldn''t call it by its proper name, but we locals all called it the "Ghost Needle." As for why it was called, I didn''t know. It looked like a toilet stopper. It was two centimeters long, and very easy to stick to, pinch by pinch.


    This piece of land was at most five meters wide. It was dug from the side, gradually heading east. After digging for about seven to eight meters, it stopped. Glass and I went to the last spot they dug and looked around, but there was nothing. Logically speaking, Uncle Fu''s digging caused this kind of strange event, and no one dared to come back. When Uncle Fu came to the south of the mountain to burn paper money, my parents followed him as well. They said that no one touched the bone, that they just burned the paper and went back, then what about the human bones that were dug up at the beginning?


    "We looked around, but we couldn''t find any clues." Where did you put it? " I muttered!


    "Hey ¡ª" The glass suddenly cried out, as if in an emergency, an unexpected instinctive reaction followed by two "plop, plop" sounds coming from behind me. I quickly turned around and saw that the glass was gone! I was with him half a minute ago, and then we split up to look for bones, and why is it that now there''s no one to call out to, and I was about to open my mouth to call out to him when I heard curses coming from the glass.


    "Erlang, why are you pushing me like this, you''re trying to kill me!"


    The sound came from the bottom of the trenches, and I immediately understood that there was a lot of grass growing along the sides of the trenches, and it was especially dense, covering the edges, making it hard to distinguish the actual situation. It must have been that when the glass was searching for human bones on the edge of the trenches, I misjudged the location of the edges, and slipped on the air.


    I went to the trough and carefully probed the edges. Looking down, I saw that the glass was standing at the bottom of the trough, the field my house was in. I had my left hand on my waist as I looked up, and when I saw me, I pointed at me and said, "Erlang, you''re so bad. "If it wasn''t for laozi''s quick reaction, laozi would have already fallen to the side and died, just wait for your corpse to be collected."


    "Nonsense, can I push you? You must have been careless and pushed the blame on me. " I retorted.


    From the position of the glass stand, the glass must have slid down here, but luckily it did, because the slope was not very steep. If one reacted in time, they could either run down or slide down. This way, although the ditch was five meters high, it wouldn''t be too dangerous. If he were to slide down from the south, it would be like a free fall without any reaction time.


    The glass didn''t buy him, saying that I was the one who pushed him down, and I kept insisting that he had accidentally slipped. While we were arguing, Glass suddenly stopped talking and her face gradually filled with fear.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    Glass suddenly took out his cell phone and threw it at me. I quickly moved two steps to the left and dodged it. It seemed that this guy had gotten angry from embarrassment and was about to attack me. I picked up my phone and was about to curse at you for being crazy when I heard the glass window shout from below, "Erlang, hurry up and get down. My leg is broken."


    When I heard the words'' glass leg '', my heart skipped a beat. This is bad! I didn''t expect this guy to be so weak. It really is glass. A touch and it will shatter. I immediately slid down to the bottom of the ditch and asked, "Which leg?"


    Glass did not reply, only saying, "Let''s go!" He seemed to be in a state of panic and pulled me outside. I thought, "There''s no problem with my leg, it''s even faster than me."


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew into the channel, echoing in the ditch. The sound was very sharp, like a person running while whistling, and sometimes it became bursts of laughter, drifting back and forth, sometimes behind his back, sometimes in front of his eyes. The entire channel seemed to be filled with laughter, causing one''s mind to be in a mess, and one''s scalp would go numb. The grass in the trenches and a spring tree by the trenches were all shaking back and forth, and the ground was blowing toward us in the wind, and for a moment the sky was dark. For some reason, my forehead was itching to scratch. I looked back at the glass, and saw that it seemed to be a little weak at the foot, and that my body was swaying from side to side, and that my body had lost its spirit, and that my eyes were still closed, and that they had been dragging me along, but now they were all behind me.


    I thought, This is bad, the glass is in my hand, I don''t have time to scratch my forehead, I immediately put more force on my feet, even dragging and pulling, pulling the glass out of the trough of the loudspeaker, the sound gradually getting smaller behind us, we have to make a turn for nearly thirty meters before we stop.


    As soon as I stopped, the glass plopped to the ground, gasping and pale. The glass was taller and fatter than I was, and since it was September and the weather was hot, I was out of breath from dragging him all the way. We each rested for more than three minutes, then the glass scolded, "This place is too strange, we actually bumped into a ghost in the middle of the day!"


    I thought it wasn''t good to talk about ghosts in this place, so I decided to talk about it when I got home. So I threw the phone to him and deliberately changed the subject, saying, "You have plenty of money, right? Such a good phone can be thrown away just like that." "Also, why did you break your leg when you were just fine? It gave me a fright."


    "I was trying to save you. At that time, behind you, there was ¡ª"


    "Alright, let''s talk when we get back!" I interrupted him quickly, because it was certain to come back to those things. Didn''t people often say that there were evil spirits lurking in the dark? People couldn''t just blindly ponder on this matter.


    "Wait, let me catch my breath." Glass seemed to read my mind, so he stopped talking and sat on the floor, holding his breath. I looked around and couldn''t see anyone in the entire southern part of the mountain. It was probably 3 o''clock, but because it was still hot, no one was working in the fields. After a while, I saw that I had rested enough, so I said, "Let''s go, let''s take a detour around Shandong."


    Glass said impatiently, "Soon, soon. Don''t be anxious, it''s almost done."


    I had a flash of inspiration and suddenly felt that the words'' glass'' seemed to enlighten me. I hurriedly asked, "What did you say?"


    "We''re leaving immediately, what are you rushing us for?"


    "No, it''s the first sentence!"


    Glass was stunned, not knowing what I was doing. Seeing that I was serious, he stopped messing around and lowered his head to think. Then, he said word by word in a low voice, "It''s going to be soon, it''s going to be soon. Don''t be anxious ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Stop, it''s going to ¡ª it''s going to ¡ª?" I suddenly realized, isn''t this what Uncle Sui Zi said two days ago, "Soon soon", and not "happy"? But what did it mean to be fast and fast?


    The glass seemed to understand as he stood up abruptly. "Go find Uncle Suo Zi!"


    As the glass rose to its feet, I saw that there was some dirt on his back, about the size of a palm, and it looked like a muddy hand had touched it. I didn''t dare tell him, so I quietly took the handprint off for him.


    We came to the Tusk Tassel house, a tiled house with a yard, north of the road, the North Lake. The structure of the courtyard and house was similar to that of Uncle Fu, but the difference was that the gate was facing south, which was in accordance with people''s living habits. The so-called "Vermillion Bird before the Black Turtle, Left Azure Dragon, Right White Tiger" was derived from this pattern.


    Uncle Sui Zi carried his hoe and was about to go to work. When he raised his head and saw me, he said, "I''m not home. I''m going out to play."


    I lit a cigarette and said, "I''m not looking for a plug. I''m looking for you!"


    Uncle Sui Zi chuckled and hurriedly took the cigarette, "Look, why are you being so polite. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "I''d like to ask when exactly did the Throat keep saying ''soon'' a few days ago?"


    "Aiyo, that''s hard to say. Let me think." Uncle Sui Zi frowned and snapped his fingers. After thinking for a while, he suddenly said with determination, "September 18th. Right, it can''t be wrong. It''s September 18th."


    "Are you so sure?"


    "Your Aunt Gui Hua had something happen on the fifteenth of the ninth month. On the day he says it''s a happy day, I told him to stop talking nonsense. He''s been in trouble for three days already, but when you say it''s a happy day, he''ll beat you up. It''s September 18th, that''s for sure. "


    "Do you know when he stopped?" I asked.


    Uncle Sui Zi said, "I was talking about it yesterday, but I don''t seem to have mentioned it today. During lunch just now, I said ''broken into pieces'', and was then scolded by your wife."


    "Why is that?"


    "When your wife said ''Shattered'' during the meal, she meant that the bowl was about to shatter and she was about to lose her fortune. Unlucky."


    "Oh, okay. You''re busy." Glass and I turned to leave, when Uncle Bolt suddenly called out to me, "Why are you asking this?"


    I said it was nothing, just curious.


    We got into the car, and the glass turned on the music, a soft tune, just in time to relax the nerves that had been tensing up. We took a few sips of water and lit a cigarette. "Now let''s talk about Shannan first. I''ll tell you why I threw my phone at you."


    Glass said that he had been digging through a clump of jujube trees to see if the bones were hidden in them when someone pushed him from behind, and that his whole spirit was in the grass when he did that, and he had no idea what was behind it. The glass reacted quickly, considering that if he were to directly fall forward, he would definitely strike his head on the ground first, even if there was no danger to his life, he would definitely become a cripple. Therefore, when he was falling forward, he jumped, stepped on a protruding spot in the middle of the slope, took two hurried steps, and then jumped to the ground again. Then, arguing with me, his expression suddenly changed. He took out his cell phone and threw it at me. According to Glass, he saw an old woman suddenly walking out from behind me. The old woman reached out to push me down, but she seemed to have something on her mind and hesitated. It was at this time that Glass threw me away with her cell phone because time was short and there was no time to explain, so she wanted to use me to avoid the natural reaction of the cell phone to avoid the hand behind her.


    "What did the old lady look like?" I asked.


    Not very tall and very thin. He was wearing a white shirt that was spread out at an angle. His trousers were green, and he was leaning on a bamboo pole. Oh, and he had a blue turban on his head." "Her face, however, is so blurred that I can''t see her face, but I''m sure it''s not a matter of vision.


    The person described in the glass was definitely the same person I had seen at Uncle Fu''s house. I was certain that the person who had followed us up the mountain was the old lady. But why did he follow us? Didn''t they say that ghosts are afraid of three lights? Is the legend wrong that she can follow us against the sun, or does she have some sort of superpower? Glass threw the cigarette butt out the window, drank a few mouthfuls of water and then said, "I''m flustered to say my leg is broken. I just hope you get down quickly. It''s too dangerous up there. Because according to your personality, if I told you to come down, you would definitely ask me for the reason, so you wouldn''t be able to explain it in a short while. "


    "Later on, when the wind entered your mouth, it was too strange. I saw that you were in a trance, but I only felt that my forehead was very itchy. This is a bit strange."


    Glass thought for a moment, then suddenly said, "You and I have different destinies. You have something they respect, or fear. Look, first, you said they were frightened to see you at Uncle Fu''s house; second, the old lady in the south of the mountain tried to push you, but hesitated; third, you were safe at the bottom of the trough. We''re all together in these places, but you don''t end up the same as I do. So you do have something out of the ordinary. "


    "Right, I understand!" The glass slapped his thigh. "I see, the plug said it was coming. It means you''re coming. So when you came, he stopped talking. At first I thought he meant that your aunt Gui Hua was almost finished, but the timing and end of his speech were wrong, and it was a good fit for our arrival. "It looks like the plug really has a hidden agenda. You''re right this time."

 C8

    He couldn''t help but admire Ye Zichen''s reasoning skills. It seemed like this trip to the south of the mountain was a waste. The only thing he gained was that he was sure that the old lady in Uncle Fu''s house had been dug out by him. I told the idea to the glass, which lowered its head for a moment and said, "Do you remember aunty saying that Aunt Gui Hua had improved after Uncle Fu came to burn paper money, but she suddenly became even more serious. This is the first message. Looking at the second message, after we went to the place where the incident occurred, we did not find the bone Uncle Li Fu dug up. The third piece of information, the plug said it was broken. The fourth message, the leopard cat said, "The sins of heaven are unforgivable, but the sins of one''s own are unforgivable. Do you think there is a connection between these four messages?"


    From the glass, I had a vague feeling that a line was running through the beginning and the end, but it was not very clear. There was also Cao Lao Wu, who was involved, which was very hard to understand.


    I said we should rest for a while, we still have to keep vigil at night. "Don''t worry about that. With the Golden Buddha around, there shouldn''t be any major problems. Also, I have another move. We can only do it after you wake up." With that, he turned off the music and turned the temperature of the air conditioner to a higher temperature before going to sleep.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, I just had a long, long dream about me and Tighty stealing a melon when we were kids. I kept running, and he kept chasing me, yelling, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    bang bang bang *


    I woke up and rubbed my eyes. There was someone outside, knocking on the glass. When I looked carefully, it was Dad. I woke up the glass, which was groaning and pouting. I motioned for him to open the window. When he saw that it was my father, he immediately rolled down the window and said, "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "You come to Uncle Fu to ask you to have a meal together, but I don''t recommend you go. I''m afraid something might happen tonight. Later, you and Erlang will go home and eat dinner together."


    "We''re going to eat at Fujia."


    Dad saw that there was nothing he could do. He just said, "You guys go over later."


    Glass looked at her watch and said, "It''s already seven o''clock. We''ve already slept for more than two hours. It''s time to get up and work." After saying that, he looked at the phone, scolded the trash, then went out to make a call. Then, he came back and said, "Come, drive the car to your yard."


    After the car was put away, Liu Gan took out a few bottles of white spirits from the trunk of the car. After the car was put away, Liu Gan took out a few bottles of white spirits from the trunk of the car. Then he took out his backpack and put the golden Buddha inside it. With a snap of his fingers, he signaled his mother to stop him, but with his glass personality, his mother had no other choice. She handed a few wooden wedges to the glass and warned him to be careful as he let them pass.


    It was almost eight o''clock when we arrived at Uncle Fu''s house. It was only eight o''clock in September when it was completely dark. Autumn is over, but people are busy spraying fertilizer, so every family has a light on. If it were winter, the village would have long since been pitch-black. Some people would have already woken up. Laifu''s uncle set the dining table in the main hall. Right at the entrance, Aunt Guihua was probably moved to the east room. There was an incandescent lamp hanging in front of the side room. It was very bright, at least a hundred watts long. It lit up the entire yard as if it was day, so that when they were eating, they could clearly see the situation in the yard.


    Uncle Fu had prepared a very sumptuous meal. He had brought the best wine and dishes from the restaurant. It seemed that he had really spent a lot of money this time. His simple goal was to win over the hearts of others. I hated Uncle Fu because he was too selfish. For his own sake, he would drag a group of people here to bear the risk, or rather, he would make others bear the consequences for him for him. But now, it seemed that he was quite pitiful. He was in his fifties and didn''t have a single daughter. He had a wife and was a barbarian in Yunnan and now he was involved in this matter. His family wasn''t rich in the first place, yet today he was willing to spend a lot of money to get so many good wines and dishes. It seemed like he was quite sincere.


    Glass said to me, "Let''s get down to business." With that, he took out three wooden wedges from his bag and walked under the white poplar tree. He looked around the tree and said, "Go find a hammer!"


    I was confused and didn''t know what he was up to. I asked Uncle Fu for a hammer and asked the glass, "What are you doing with that wooden wedge in your hand?"


    Glass took the hammer and walked three steps north from the poplar tree. He took out a wooden wedge and smashed it into the ground with the hammer, leaving only two fingers exposed. Luckily, Uncle Fu''s yard was made of mud. If it was cement, then the glass really had to be twisted. Then he took three steps southwest of the poplar tree and knocked on the next wooden wedge; and then he also took three steps southeast of the poplar tree and knocked on the next wooden wedge. Three wooden wedges formed an equilateral triangle. The three corners were located in the southeast, southwest and north respectively. As soon as the three wooden wedges entered the ground, the crown of the poplar began to shake violently. I quickly took a few steps back, afraid that the poplar tree would break at my waist and fall down.


    The glass had not been idle the entire time. It didn''t seem to care how the poplar tree swayed. Three more wooden wedges had been placed at the base of the poplar tree, directly east, south, and northwest.


    As soon as the three wooden wedges were planted, the white poplar tree regained its calm and its leaves stopped falling. "It''s done. You can drink now."


    When we looked back, we saw Uncle Laifu, Uncle Laifu, and Dad standing in front of the front door, staring at us, and when they saw the glass coming, they asked what was going on, if the thing was coming again. Glass laughed again, patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, they definitely won''t be able to come. I brought a pot for them."


    In my heart, I wondered when did this Liu Qing learn to deal with ghosts. I had never heard him mention it before. Since he had this ability, then why didn''t he make a move when he was treated so miserably in the south of the mountain.


    At the table, Uncle Fu and Uncle Fu had been toasting us, saying that we were loyal, righteous, capable of doing great things, and so on and so forth. Initially, they always asked Glass what she was doing. Glass just didn''t say anything, only saying that everyone was safe and sound. However, after drinking three rounds of food and drinks, the others didn''t ask anymore. This guy actually shook it out himself. If Uncle Laifu said it was inconvenient, then there was no need to say it, but the glass was full of energy and he had to say it. I could see that the glass was clearly going to be drunk, but I had to stay awake and not let the five of them drink two and a half pairs.


    The glass in the right hand held the wine glass and stuttered for a long time while the others listened attentively. They didn''t know whether they had heard clearly or not, but it had taken a lot of effort for me to sit beside him.


    Glass said that he had met a master in business who had some skill, and Glass asked him out of curiosity what he was going to do about it. The man said that the ghosts had their own ways and that they didn''t usually treat them, but gave them away, that is, gave them some paper money to let them go, because most ghosts were also after money. Second was the exorcism. It was a method of using force to expel evil elements that were sent out by the ghosts without leaving them. The second thing was to kill ghosts. Actually, killing ghosts was not accurate either. It was to scatter them and prevent them from becoming another disaster. It was a move that was used to target those evil ghosts. The wooden wedges he had taken today were actually made of peach wood, and peach wood had always been able to ward off ghosts and evade evil spirits. This was generally accepted by all. (As for why peach wood could drive away evil spirits, I don''t know. I''ve only heard of a book called Peach Blossom Lady Breaks the Great Master of the Zhou. It was said that Peach Blossom Goddess could chase down demons from the White Demon God, and her life was made of peach wood. First, the north, southwest, and southeast were the three directions that locked the ghost''s path in and out. This was because the three directions of the gossip were kan, kun, o, which represented water, earth, and wind, and the ghost used these three locations to climb up and down the white poplar tree. Now that they had finished reading these three paths, they could only stay on the white poplar tree and not go down. After that, it was used to kill ghosts. In the eight trigrams, these three locations were: Shock, Descent, and Dry. It represented Thunder, Fire, and Sky. It was used to kill ghosts.


    The glass is said to be mysterious and I didn''t understand it. Even if I did, I wouldn''t know if it would work or not. If I knew that he was going to do this, I would have reminded him to think it over. But now that things have come to this, I am powerless to reverse the situation, so I can''t say whether this thing is reliable or not. I looked at my phone. It was past ten o''clock, but so far so good. I raised my head and looked into the courtyard. I should be slightly ahead of them by now. I felt that the entire courtyard was hazy and the poplar tree was trembling at the northwest corner of the courtyard.


    Uncle Laifu seemed to be drinking a lot too. He kept saying that he was suffering, and his nose was full of snot and tears. Uncle Lai Li had a decent alcohol tolerance, so he was quite clear-headed. He kept urging him from the side. Dad sat there, not saying a word, his head lowered as he ate. I knew dad had a lot of alcohol, and this was not a big deal. Even though Glass was a little dazed from the alcohol, she still drank with Dad. I quickly waved to Dad, indicating that we couldn''t drink anymore.


    After Uncle Fu finished crying, he scratched his head as if it was very itchy. In fact, his hair was very messy and dirty. He probably hadn''t eaten well or slept well in the past few days, let alone washed his hair. His scratching seemed to have lost a lot of hair, and when I saw that he wasn''t in the mood to eat anymore, I just stared blankly at him.


    "What''s on your head?" Uncle Lai said.


    I went up and saw that there were seven or eight Ghost Needles, which, as I said earlier, were very easy to touch and difficult to clean. This was not surprising. When he opened the southern part of the mountain, he would inevitably come into contact with this thing. He did not expect that after several days, he would be completely oblivious to the presence of so many roots on his head.


    As I watched, I felt my forehead start to itch again. It was no use scratching my head from the inside out. I touched my forehead and the two scars on my forehead rose again. At first, I thought it was the effect of alcohol, but I felt more and more that something was wrong. At this moment, the curtain of the eastern house moved. A person picked up the curtain and came out. When I looked up, I was surprised to see that it was Auntie Gui Hua. In the morning, she was still unconscious on the bed. Her body was extremely weak, and now she could walk freely. It seemed that her body was quite strong. It was unbelievably strong. Aunt Guihua nodded at us, then walked over to the glass and said slowly, "Thank you so much for today, little brother. Let me toast you."


    As I spoke, I filled up two cups and passed one to the glass. Aunt Gui Hua raised her head and gulped it down. I looked up at Aunt Guihua and saw her looking at me out of the corner of her eye. When she saw me staring at her, she quickly looked away. Blindly, Glass took the glass. Just as he was about to drink it, Dad suddenly snatched it away and put it on the table. He said, "You can''t drink it anymore."


    He was afraid of drinking too much glass.


    Aunt Guihua didn''t expect that her wine cup would be snatched away by her father. Her expression instantly turned into a mess, but she immediately put on a smiling face and said to her father, "Big bro, let me toast you." He glanced at me out of the corner of his eye, as if he were afraid, and was wary of me all the time. From the moment she sat at the table, I had been paying attention to her every move, so a lot of details were telling me that there was something wrong with Aunt Guihua. The most important thing was that with her current physical condition, she couldn''t even walk on the ground. And now there was an obvious look of panic in her eyes. What was she afraid of?


    Dad had always been very honest. After hearing Auntie Gui Hua''s words, it wasn''t good to refuse. Thus, he raised his wine glass and was about to drink it. At this moment, I noticed a hidden joy in Aunt Gui''s eyes.


    "This wine can''t be drunk!" I immediately shouted. I snatched the wine cup from my father''s hand and threw it on the ground. As the ground was covered with mud, the wine cup didn''t shatter. Instead, it rolled into the long table placed before the door.


    "Impudent!" Get lost! "


    The moment those words left my mouth, not only were the others stunned, even I was stunned. I didn''t understand why I would suddenly say those words. Uncle Laifu stopped crying. The glass window jolted awake and stared at me with a strange expression. They must have thought I was being rude, talking to an elder like that. Just as they were thinking of how to resolve the situation, a gust of wind blew through the door and knocked the bottle of wine onto the ground. Everyone present couldn''t help but scream out loud.

 C9

    Under normal circumstances, how could there be wind in the room? I turned my head to look at Aunt Guihua, only to see her body swaying unsteadily before collapsing. When everyone saw that the wind had stopped blowing, they hurriedly came to help. Everyone, let me help Auntie Gui Hua up with one hand and send her to the east room, because that''s the bedroom. I stood by the table and looked at them. Firstly, my forehead was itching even more, and secondly, I was still thinking about the look in Aunt Gui Hua''s eyes just now.


    Glass quickly stepped forward and pulled the curtain aside. Before anyone could help Aunt Guihua in, suddenly, Glass''s expression changed and she quickly pulled the curtain shut again. Then she pushed the curtain shut and pushed the curtain shut, causing everyone to be unable to keep their balance.


    Laifu''s uncle jumped up in anger. His eyes were red as he pointed at the glass and cursed, "What are you trying to do?!" Blue veins could be seen on his forehead. It was obvious that he was angry, and was about to hit him. I think it might have something to do with alcohol, because Uncle Fu had been very respectful to people in the city like glass, especially since the glass had helped him. But now, he couldn''t control himself. On one hand, it meant that his relationship with Aunt Gui Hua was very deep, and on the other hand, he drank too much. If there was a reason, it was because I offended Aunt Gui Hua just now.


    His father was still relatively calm, standing between the glass and Laifu. He asked, "What''s going on?"


    Glass''s face turned ugly, he hurriedly left the curtain and stuttered as he said in a low voice, "Inside..." There''s someone inside. "


    There was someone inside? The glass was not loud, but I could hear it clearly. There was someone inside. Who was it? Originally, this house only had me, Glass, my dad, Laifu Uncle, and Laifu Uncle. Including Aunt Guihua, there were only six people. Where did the seventh person come from? Laifu and Laifu seemed to have heard it as well. They looked at each other and then at the glass, waiting for the next words from the glass, waiting for the glass to tell them who the person was.


    The glass was silent for a moment, then suddenly, as if understanding something, came over to me and whispered, "It''s over. I leaked the old lady."


    The few of them definitely couldn''t understand this sentence, but I could understand it. Because when we went up the mountain, the old lady had been following us. When we came back, we didn''t know if she had followed us yet. So when the glass was nailed to the six mahogany wedges, it hadn''t even occurred to him that the old lady was on the poplar tree, but now it was certain that the old woman was the one who had slipped through the net.


    I asked the old woman what she was doing. Glass said that the old lady was sitting in the middle of the eastern room, and when she saw him pull back the curtain, she glared at him as if she were angry. I thought that was understandable. The glass had left the little boy and Cao in a circle on the poplar tree, and it would be strange if I didn''t hate him.


    "What should we do?" the glass asked.


    I pointed to the shoulder bag on the window, and the glass immediately understood. I quickly took out the golden Buddha and handed it to me. I pointed to the east room, indicating that I should bring the golden Buddha over to take a look.


    I shook my head.


    There was nothing else he could do, so he could only hold the golden Buddha up close to the curtain step by step. The others didn''t know who was in the room, but they knew it was definitely not a good thing. Seeing that the glass was getting closer and closer to the curtain, they all held their breath, not daring to speak. At this moment, the white poplar trees outside began to whoosh again, seemingly filled with heart-wrenching cries.


    The glass approached the curtain, took a deep breath, and held the golden Buddha in his right hand. His left hand slowly held the edge of the curtain, but he was too nervous to open it. I couldn''t help but sweat for him. At the same time, I quickly thought through the situation and prepared myself. Uncle Fu, on the other hand, supported Aunt Gui Hua and slowly retreated two steps back. At this point, my heart is in my throat, I can feel it almost every time it pumps blood.


    The glass began to move, and he threw the curtain aside. He threw the golden Buddha inside, and with his other hand, he closed the curtain again. Then, he hurriedly took two steps back.


    I was stunned for a moment. I had thought of countless scenarios and countermeasures, but I never expected that the glass would have such a move.


    "Pa!" "Gu! Dong!"


    "Young man, you seem to have hit my TV!"


    "Don''t talk!" "Listen inside!"


    After a while, there was still no sound from the inside. My forehead was a little better. It wasn''t as itchy as before, but the two scars on my forehead were still bulging and didn''t go away.


    After a while, his father could not bear to watch any longer. He walked to the curtain and lifted it up. It was too late for me to dissuade her.


    The room was not big. There was a lesser incandescent light on, and the room was empty.


    Dad stuck his head in and said, "It''s scary, scary. "Young lad, you must have had too much to drink!"


    Hearing his father''s words, Uncle Laifu seemed to be willing to admit that he had seen things through the glass, so he and Uncle Laifu put Aunt Guihua on the bed for her to rest. I look down at the glass in disdain. It''s a pain in the ass to want to play this kind of game for such a small amount of time.


    Seeing that nothing had happened, Glass went into the house to look for his Golden Buddha. I think you still have the nerve to look for what your grandfather passed on to you. You can just throw it away at will. The strange thing was that Glass lay on the ground and tilted her head as she searched for a long time, but she couldn''t find it.


    I said forget it, I''ll look for it tomorrow morning. He said no, he did not feel guilty like that Golden Buddha. Dad and they went back to the table and opened another bottle of wine. I said I didn''t want to bother with you. Actually, going out to get some fresh air was a fake. I wanted to see if the white poplar tree had changed after being hit by the glass six peach wood wedges.


    It was almost eleven o''clock. I stood in the middle of the courtyard and looked up at the sky. I couldn''t see the stars in the sky.


    At this moment, my cell phone rang. I saw that it was Lu Siran.


    "It''s Si Ran. Why aren''t you sleeping?" I asked.


    "You have no conscience. You don''t even know how to call me." Lu Si Ran roared.


    "I''m busy."


    "Busy? Who would believe ¡ª "Suddenly, Lu Si Ran stopped talking.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "What was that noise over there?" Lu Si Ran asked.


    "Sound? What''s that sound? " I looked around, and there was silence. "What''s that sound?"


    "It feels like a woman is crying." Lu Si Ran said, "Quickly tell me, which woman did you bully this time?"


    "You''re crazy!" I hung up the phone quickly and switched off the battery, because I also had a vague feeling that someone was crying. It was coming from the northwest corner of the yard.


    The northwest corner of the courtyard was where the poplar trees were planted. Lu Si Ran said that there were women crying. Having women crying in the middle of the night really made one''s hair stand on ends. Although the yard was completely covered by the dense leaves of the poplar tree, so that the stars couldn''t be seen, because of the 100 watt bulb hanging in front of the door, the situation inside the yard could still be clearly seen. I stared at the northwest corner for a while, but there was nothing out of the ordinary. I closed my eyes again and listened. There was a real whining sound, but it was very quiet and intermittent. However, every time there was a whining sound, the branches of the tree would tremble as if they were being blown by the wind. Thus, if he didn''t carefully analyze it, he wouldn''t be able to hear it. However, why could Lu Si Ran hear him? Could it be that the crying sound resonated with the electromagnetic waves on his phone, allowing him to hear it more clearly?


    I took a few more steps forward to hear better, but there was no sound. I had to go back into the house, when the poplar trees began to rustle again. The glass was still there, looking for the Golden Buddha. It was probably too dark for him to find, causing him to sweat profusely.


    I said, Glass, come out.


    The glass followed me into the yard, and as soon as it stopped, it said, "Fuck, what kind of woman cries in the middle of the night!"


    I was stunned. "You heard it too?"


    "It''s true. Northwest." The glass pointed to the northwest corner. Suddenly, his expression became uneasy, because he had pointed to the poplar tree. Glass slowly turned her head to me and looked at me in surprise. I nodded.


    "Call me!" I said as I installed the battery. Seeing that the glass did not react in time, I added, "What are you blanking out for? Call me on my cell phone!"


    When I picked up the phone and heard this, I thought it would be great if I didn''t hear it. Hearing this made me feel a chill down my spine and my head went dizzy. There was indeed a woman crying on the phone. It was an elderly woman. Because she was short on anger, one could guess that it was the old lady. If so, it was not impossible for the glass to see the old lady in the house, since she was not locked in the poplar tree. The old lady''s cry was very clear and miserable. It was the kind of cry that made one gasp for breath while saying something at the same time. After listening for a while, I still couldn''t get a clue. I could only hear "Fifth Brother" and "Good grandson" in a mess. Needless to say, Ol ''Five was referring to Ol'' Five. My good grandson should be that little boy, could that little boy be her grandson?


    Glass saw the change in my expression and quickly went to answer the phone. Then the crying stopped and I hung up. At this moment, the incandescent lamp in the yard suddenly flickered a few times and then went out. The courtyard was suddenly plunged into darkness, as if someone had turned it upside down and isolated it from the world. My first thought was that the tungsten wire had been burnt off, but when I looked back, it was dark inside the house. Laifu and the others were all talking about how the power had been cut off. If this had happened ten years ago, it would have been easy to understand. Back then, electricity was always off in the countryside, but now the situation was different. Power outages were not something that could be easily encountered. So, my thoughts turned. This is bad, something bad is about to happen.


    The poplar trees suddenly started shaking violently. The sizzling sound was louder than before, and my forehead had a feeling that it would always appear before an accident. This made me even more determined that the power outage was going to happen.


    "That thing is coming!" I yelled, and with my roar, a gust of wind rushed towards me. I subconsciously dodged to the side and shouted, "Watch out, Glass!" Because the glass was less than two meters behind me, I was afraid the fool wouldn''t be able to avoid it.


    There was no sound from the glass, and everything was quiet again, as if nothing had happened. But as I thought about it, I saw a faint blue-green light suddenly appear on the western wall, floating in the air along the wall, accompanied by light footsteps.


    I turned on the screen, but all I could see was a shadow moving back and forth. After a while, the light went out, but soon it lit up again, continuing to float around, giving people goosebumps.


    "Glass, look at what that is!" I asked, but Glass ignored me, and I thought the dandy must have been scared silly again. As for the Ghost Blows out the lamp, I have read about it in books. It means that the Ghost Blows out the lamp, and the lamp becomes brighter and brighter, and can reach the height of half a person. But I''ve never heard of ghost lighting before, and it''s still blue-green, even more incredible.


    However, the situation did not allow me to continue thinking about it, because the ball of fire was quickly approaching me. My forehead seemed to be itching to the point that I could not help but scratch it. At this moment, my back lit up, and I immediately saw through the light behind me. It turned out that the glass was holding up the phone and was running towards me. It seemed like the blue-green flame was coming from the glass phone, because I could only see the light from the phone in the dark, but not the glass, so I felt that the flame was floating. My heart that was hanging in my throat finally dropped to the ground. I started to scratch my forehead with all my might while reprimanding him, "Why the f * ck are you running around randomly? You want to scare me to death?"


    "Jiro, be careful..." "Glass!" From the sound of it, it sounded like his father!


    I jerked my head up. The glass was already right in front of me. Without saying a word, it raised its right arm and waved at me. I didn''t have time to see what was in the glass''s hand. When I looked back at the glass, I saw his face again, and for a moment I saw that the glass''s eyes were wide open and its teeth were chattering, and its face was deformed, for one reason only, that he had been struck in the upper part of his body. I was very close to him, so I wasn''t afraid of him in close combat. Furthermore, I had already prepared well for this round. When I saw him swing his arm again, I raised my hand to block the arm. At the same time, I raised my knee to meet his lower abdomen. My lower abdomen was struck, so naturally, my body had to bend forward a little. Don''t blame me for the glass this time, I thought. Who told you to get on my back? I bent down, then jumped to my feet and punched the glass hard in the jaw with my right hand.


    ''Bang! ''the glass window was pushed back. At the same time, something fell out of the window and onto the ground. I looked down and was startled. It was half a brick! To be able to find a weapon even with his upper body, what a bizarre talk.


    Glass, glass, you son of a bitch, I almost lost my life in your hands today.

 C10

    At that moment, Dad and Uncle Lai saw the glass fall to the ground and took the opportunity to rush forward and press the glass down. Strangely, after the glass was placed down, it lay there motionlessly. They asked me what I was going to do, and I said I would first tie him up so that he wouldn''t hurt anyone again. I covered his mouth with a towel to keep him from biting his tongue. Only now did he realize that the punch was a bit too strong. There was a large swelling on the left cheek of the window, and it was very red.


    I thought about how people used to have two ways of dealing with this, one was to urinate a child, the other was to pinch the middle finger. The first method definitely wouldn''t work because none of the people present were virgins. Where was the place to get a child''s urine in the middle of the night? It seemed like he could only pinpoint his middle finger!


    Laifu came in with a candle and a pair of chopsticks. I pulled out the middle finger of my right hand. For fear of being too weak, I put his middle finger in the middle of his chopsticks. I was about to put my strength into my hands when he pulled them back with a whoosh. His mouth stuttered, and he shook his head vigorously from side to side.


    Uncle Lai-Fu wrenched the glass hand open again and pulled out his middle finger. Just as he was about to pick up the chopsticks, the glass hand suddenly snapped back.


    Lai-Fu said, "Jiro, give me the chopsticks. I don''t believe I can''t stop him!"


    Laifu put the glass hand on the ground with his foot, and was about to grab the chopsticks. The glass lay on the ground and struggled like a pig about to be put on the chopping board, but his father and Laifu held it down and couldn''t move. The glass had no other choice but to look at me with pitiful eyes.


    "Wait!" I shouted, crouching down and tearing the towel from the glass.


    As he cried, he scolded, but because his cheek was swollen, his words were not clear, but he could still hear him clearly, "Erlang, you have no conscience. You want to kill me." Just as he finished scolding, he felt that something was wrong and hurriedly asked, "Fuck, what happened to my chin?!"


    I still didn''t know if his belongings had left or if it was better to test him for safety, so I asked, "For safety''s sake, I have to test you. What''s your name?"


    "Glass."


    The name glass, we have been shouting, so it is not possible to conclude that he is glass, you need to ask a more complicated question.


    "Why glass!"


    "Wasn''t it you who picked it up for laozi!"


    "Cut the crap, don''t say it, let''s fight!"


    The glass shouted, "I''ll say, I''ll say, I''ll say. My name is Liu Sinian. You said that I was originally a man, and I''m still called Simpson. That''s why you called me Glass. "Alright."


    "Let him go, he''s the glass."


    But now the question was, where would the old woman be if she wasn''t on the glass? The rest of us were huddled in the yard, our eyes darting around warily.


    "I already said that the Golden Buddha is useful, but I just brought it with me and it was fine. Now that the Golden Buddha has left me, I''ve been targeted." The glass said.


    "Cut the crap, aren''t you the one who can''t get the golden Buddha? "He almost killed me too." I snapped.


    "It wasn''t me." "It''s the old lady."


    "Who told you to get involved with this. The cat said that your fate was bad and that you could provoke people. Do you believe her now?"


    The glass stopped talking. I looked at the poplar tree and suddenly felt that the glass had been inserted with six peachwood wedges. Killing was just a matter of time, and the ground was wet from the rain. It was one thing to let them know how difficult it was to retreat, but why kill them all?


    "Hahaha!" Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from inside the house. From the sound of it, it was Aunt Gui Hua, but it was mixed with a hint of hoarseness. My heart thumped. This is bad! That thing must have returned to Aunt Gui Hua''s side. It was really too cunning. Who could deal with it if it kept wandering around on top of the glass and Aunt Gui Hua''s body.


    When Laifu heard Aunty Gui Hua laughing in the room, he knew that things were not going well. With a "whoosh", he stood up and was about to enter the house. I pulled him back and said, "Uncle Laifu, it''s too dark. It''s too dangerous for you to go head on in and check on the situation."


    When Laifu heard this, he seemed to understand what was going on and could only return, but there was an obvious sense of unease on his face.


    Not long after, a figure appeared at the door of the living room, laughing out loud. Even though it was a joke, it sounded more like the chirping of a lynx, causing goosebumps to appear on one''s skin. By the light of the candle, we had a vague idea of what was going on. "This person was Auntie Gui Hua, but she held a fruit knife across her neck as if she was ready to cut it at any moment.


    I knew that the old woman had put all her hatred on the few of us, and that she was going to use the glass to get her revenge, but it had been seized. And me and the others are so mad, she can''t do it. Since he could not fight nor could he go up, he had no choice but to do so. Killing each person would count as one.


    When Laifu saw Auntie Guihua''s expression, he was also frightened. He kept shouting, "Guihua, wake up, don''t do anything stupid."


    Auntie Gui Hua did not even listen. She just continued laughing. Suddenly, her face darkened and her laughter stopped. I know it''s time. If I don''t say something, Aunt Guihua''s life would probably end here. Thus, I hurriedly shouted, "Old man, I will uphold justice for you!"


    When they heard this, they all looked at me with puzzled eyes. They didn''t know why I would suddenly say it, just like I did to Aunt Gui Hua at the wine table. The only difference was that I had thought it through and said it this time.


    Aunt Guihua also stopped moving and just stared at me.


    "Glass, go remove the vibrations, leave, and dry the wooden wedges in three directions." "No," I said.


    At this point, the glass was helpless, so he had no choice but to remove the wooden wedge.


    "Old man, now that I have expressed my sincerity, I have already pulled back from the battle and killed three peachwood wedges. Your grandson will not be annihilated, so leave him with a chance to live. But since things have not turned out well, I still need to leave behind three of them, in case you guys mess up again. When the truth is revealed, I will naturally let them go. "


    The silence of the night was always foreboding. We stood in the courtyard, staring at Aunt Guihua by the light of the candle in Uncle Fu''s hand. Time seemed to have frozen. They were all looking forward to my unexpected words.


    Aunt Guihua was stunned for a moment as she seemed to understand my words. Then her body went limp and she collapsed onto the ground. At the same time, all of the lights were turned on.


    "Alright." I said, "That thing has already left. Quickly go and see Auntie Gui Hua." Laifu and Laifu hurriedly went to help Aunt Guihua into the house. Dad looked at me in surprise. He couldn''t figure out why I could get rid of it with a single word. Of course he didn''t know, because I''m a Yin Master and placed in the written judgment, my words should still have a certain amount of weight in them. I don''t know if the old lady entrusted the matter to me because she knew who I was or because there was no way out. Thinking about it, this matter is indeed a little laughable. I have heard of haunted incidents where people are bullied by ghosts, but I have never heard of ghosts being forced into such a state.


    After a while they came out of the house and looked at me strangely.


    "Stop looking, everyone go back and rest. There won''t be any more incidents tonight." "Earlier, I accidentally tricked her into leaving, but since I''ve already promised, I still have to fulfill it. I''ll think of a way to send her away." These words were obviously meant for them. I didn''t do it because of a promise, but rather, this matter had become my responsibility from the very beginning. I had to investigate it thoroughly.


    The next day I found the cat, and I believe he knew the whole thing better than I did. The flower leopard cat lived at the foot of the northeast foot of the mountain, in a house that couldn''t be any smaller. It was a single room, with the door facing south for the bedroom, and another single door facing west for the kitchen, which we called the boiler room. It was probably because the kitchen was a cooking place, with a pile of oranges stacked against the south side of the pot house. Opposite the boiler room, about ten meters in diameter, there was a small pond. Around the pond was a circle of watery willows. Generally speaking, the place where the leopard cat lived could be said to have mountains and rivers, so the environment was pretty good.


    It was about half past nine in the morning when I found the leopard cat, and it was getting hot. The cat was wearing a white T-shirt with the logo of a family of compound fats on it and baggy shorts. She was sitting under a willow tree by the pond enjoying the cool, with a small teapot in her left hand and a banana leaf fan in her right. The small teapot looked dirty. It must have been used for a long time. However, he couldn''t say for sure. It was said that the longer the tea was used, the more valuable the teapot would be. The fan looked like it had been used for a long time. The surface of the new fan should be yellowish brown, shiny, and this one was completely black without a trace of luster.


    "Uncle Li is in a good mood!" I said hello first.


    The leopard cat didn''t seem surprised at all. She leisurely took a sip of tea, then gently put the teapot on the side and smiled, "Erlang, you''ve finally come." It sounded as if he had calculated that I would come to him.


    When I saw that the leopard was not surprised by my appearance, but felt that I should come, I knew that this time I was right. So I told him about yesterday afternoon and the trip to the south of the mountain with the glass, and about the evening.


    When the leopard cat heard this, she nodded, "You did the right thing to remove the soul nail."


    The Soul-Nail was one of those peach wood wedges in the glass. At the time, the glass was a little high, so I didn''t mention its name, so I kept calling it the peachwood wedges. Now I know that it has such a name. The leopard cat continued, "Qian, Zhen, and Li are not so easily decided. The young lad is still young and doesn''t know how powerful they are, but something big nearly happened."


    "Let''s not mention this first. Right now, the most important thing is that I promised the old lady that I would help her investigate the situation and then release her grandson." But by now I haven''t figured out the whole story, and I really don''t know how to do it. "I know that you have great abilities, so I came to visit you today in hopes that you could explain the situation."


    The leopard cat laughed and shook her head. "I don''t dare to say that I''m a god, but I do know a bit about what happened. I might as well tell you about it today." As for how I found out, you don''t have to ask, and I won''t tell. "That''s why I said that today. As for you, that''s what I said, just a story."


    The leopard cat spoke more and more randomly. Some things were not very specific, so it was unknown if it was deliberately hiding something or if it was really not very clear. I tidied it up a bit, and this was the gist of it.


    In the past, there used to be an old lady with the surname Zhao. Her name was not known, and she brought her grandson here from abroad. However, at that time, we were very poor and couldn''t even open the pot. It would be great if we could have some wheat bran. Thus, after staying here for half a month, Old Madame Zhao and her grandson both starved to death by the roadside. It was normal for people to starve to death during that period of time. Even cases of people eating people would often occur, so Old Madame Zhao and her grandson''s deaths were not surprising. Some kind-hearted people swept them up with the broken reeds and sent them directly to the south of the mountain to be buried. It was hard to say if they would bury them or just throw them there. However, Uncle Fu had dug up the skeleton with his fork and probably left it there. This meant that Old Madame Zhao and her grandson had been corpses in the wilderness for many years. For the deceased, this was already a very tragic thing. Their souls could only wander in the wilderness, and would also be disturbed by other souls. Since ancient times, she paid great attention to returning to the earth to settle down. However, to this Old Madame Zhao, it was not only a violent corpse, but also a death in a foreign land. In this way, she would often have a great deal of jealousy towards the living, so wandering souls like her would constantly seek opportunities to experience the warmth of this world.


    I didn''t believe any of these things, but the leopard cat spoke very seriously. I think he probably had a motive, so I recorded it down. What exactly was his intention? He didn''t say it, but he could guess. That was, in his eyes, Old Madame Zhao and her grandson were very pitiful, and she had gotten on Auntie Gui Hua''s body, so from a certain point of view, it was understandable. Laifu dug up their bones, and it just so happened that Auntie Guihua was also a vulva, so the old lady got on top of her, causing Auntie Guihua to go away. Walking away from the Yin is walking on the upper part of a ghost''s body, which is also called bewitched, and some places are called crashers.

 C11

    He came to see a doctor for a day, and even after hanging himself for a day, he still hadn''t been able to find anything. On the sixteenth day of the ninth month, he started to blabber nonsense, and when Uncle Fu found out, he told Uncle Fu to go look for the leopard cat. Uncle Li Fu didn''t believe in these things, so he refused to go. It was only on the 17th of the ninth month that Uncle Ch''ien couldn''t take it anymore and invited the leopard cat. After the leopard cat came and found out it was Old Madame Zhao, he considered that it was a hungry ghost and didn''t have any malicious intent. He just wanted money, so he asked Uncle Fu to burn some paper money and say a few nice words. He didn''t expect to receive such a miraculous effect. The paper money that was burned in the morning had been healed by Aunt Guihua in the afternoon. When the leopard cat left, she took a look at the feng shui of their house, and there was a story about cutting down trees.


    Things came to a successful end here and everyone was overjoyed. However, when the sun was about to set that day, something happened again. Auntie Gui Hua suddenly went crazy. She was especially strong, hitting anyone she saw and smashing anything she saw. Saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth as she gritted her teeth. The next day, when the leopard cat came back again, Aunt Gui Hua did not have much energy to struggle anymore. The leopard cat said that he had no other choice, because this time, not only was it Old Madame Zhao and her grandson, there was also Cao Lao Wu, Cao Lao Wu who was entangled to death by the monkey spirit before he died. Thus, he had Uncle Laifu write a Yin Form and press the Seal of Life and Death to let the Yin Division handle it.


    I asked the leopard what the Seal of Life and Death was. He said that the seal of life and death was a kind of agreement, using one''s own life as the wager. Just as he was about to come over to Uncle Fu to burn his Yin Form, Auntie Gui Hua suddenly jumped over and snatched the letter. At this moment, everyone was not on guard against him because they thought that Aunty Gui Hua did not have the strength to continue messing with him. Auntie Gui Hua immediately stuffed the affidavit into her mouth. At this moment, Uncle Fu, who was closest to her, snatched the affidavit back. Only then did she successfully complete the affidavit presentation ceremony. I think this passage exists, because the pleadings I see in my dreams are indeed pleated, as if they had been held. After the flower leopard cat finished delivering the written complaint, it muttered to itself in the yard for a while. Suddenly, it stamped its foot, used its bamboo pole to knock the ground, turned around and left. The reason why I used "chattering" was because the leopard cat didn''t want to talk about the contents within, so I couldn''t force it. Although the leopard cat had left, she still came over every day. She just stood at the entrance of the yard and never went in. The explanation he gave me was that it was useless to go in, that he was too old for his eyes and couldn''t beat them. Until the day I came here, the flower leopard cat touched my face (actually touched the bone), also did not go far. When Uncle Li came to find the leopard cat and begged him to come again, the leopard cat was not planning to come. However, Uncle Li told him that Aunt Gui Hua was dying, so he followed him back. Then the glass in the car saw them hurrying back, and, unable to contain his curiosity, followed them into the yard. I have experienced everything that happened in the future, so there is no need to elaborate any further.


    When the leopard cat was finished and the tea was finished, I got up to pour some water and make some tea. I quickly took the teapot and cleaned up the tea leaves inside before replacing them with the ones I had brought. Actually, this was bought by glass for my dad. I just happened to bring a portion over. After all, it was just inviting people to do some work, so it wasn''t really reasonable for me to empty-handed. After preparing it, I handed it over to the flower leopard cat. The flower leopard cat took off the lid of the teapot and sniffed, saying, "The tea is good, but it is too strong." Especially for someone like you who has to work at night, it''s not good to drink too much tea. "


    I was secretly taken aback. The words that the flower leopard cat said seemed to be casual, but there was a hidden meaning behind it. Normally, drinking strong tea during the night was the most logical way of thinking. However, he actually spoke the truth. Could it be that he already knew of my other identity? So I asked, "What if I don''t work at night?"


    "If I don''t work, I probably won''t be able to eat." The leopard cat laughed. "Erlang, there are many things you haven''t experienced, so you don''t know the reasoning behind them. Sometimes people can''t fight against fate. Go back and do your job well! "


    My heart sank. "Can''t eat" mean the same thing as the man in the straw hat in my dream saying, "If you can''t be a living Yin Si, just be a dead Yin Si." At this point, many things have shown that my dream was not as simple as a dream. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, I suddenly thought of a question. Why did the leopard cat say "Heaven cannot be forgiven for committing heinous crimes, but cannot be endured"? So I asked, "Uncle Li, I have another question. I hope you can give me some pointers."


    "Go and chat with the bolt, don''t come looking for me in the future either." The leopard cat didn''t wait for me to ask a question, and just threw out those words. After saying that, I turned around. Just as I was about to ask, I saw the leopard cat wave her hand, signaling me to leave. Looks like he really doesn''t want to say anything, and I can''t force him anymore. On the way back, I kept thinking about his last sentence, Let me talk to the plug, what''s the point? Could the plug really have something to do with this? Furthermore, why did the leopard cat seem so familiar with Old Lady Zhao, especially after she introduced her background? I had a feeling that the leopard cat was biased towards Mrs. Zhao, so I didn''t chase her away. Of course, this kind of thinking was a bit too small. Another important question was what the leopard cat had said in the yard, and why it had been so angry.


    On the way back, I saw the glass squatting on a rock by the road, smoking a cigarette and standing in front of a bolt. At this moment, the plug was bent over and coughing non-stop. There was a cigarette in his right hand and it was already half lit. It seemed like he was trying to encourage the enemy to smoke. This fellow didn''t learn how to be good himself, and he even taught others how to be bad.


    "Glass, what are you doing!" I walked up to him and scolded him.


    Glass looked up at me and chuckled. Before she could reply, she said, "Cigarettes ¡­." "Cigarettes."


    At this moment, my face was covered with tears and mucus. My face was red from holding back my anger. When I saw the situation, I kicked the rock at the foot of the glass. The rock rolled on the ground. Caught off guard, the glass window fell from its top with a "plop" sound. It was in an extremely sorry state. Seeing this, the bolt jumped up and down, clapping its hands as it shouted, "Down! Down!"


    Glass got up and kicked the plug. "What''s that called? Spring! " He turned around to look at me and scolded, "You are f * cking crazy!"


    "Grandson, do you believe that no one can find out whether I can kill you or not?"


    Glass pointed at me, and for a moment she was too angry to say anything. Then she threw the cigarette down and left. This time, after getting kicked by him, not only did he not cry, but he was also laughing all the time. His mouth kept repeating, "He fell down ¡­" "It broke, it shattered ¡­" Looking at this, he couldn''t help but feel sad, especially when he thought about how his playmate, who grew up together, had fallen into such a state. He had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    I saw that the glass had been out for more than ten meters. I thought it was too much to let go of him like that, so I shouted, "Don''t you want to know what I learned from the leopard cat?"


    The moment I said that, Glass immediately turned around and ran back. She didn''t even gasp for breath as she hurriedly asked, "What did the prick find?"


    I scolded you for being so cheap.


    Glass chuckled and didn''t scold back. She stared at me as if she was waiting for my reply.


    I told the story to the glass again, and of course I erased the identity of my verdict. Glass didn''t say a word, just stood there in silence.


    I knew this guy was thinking again. His thoughts were much more active than mine, so maybe he could think of more things. I squatted on the floor, lit a cigarette, and beckoned to the plug for him to come over. Thug, who understood what I meant, came over and crouched down beside me.


    "The plug," I thought, not knowing how to begin. "Oh! "What exactly do you mean by ''shattered into pieces''?"


    "It''s broken into pieces!" The bolt was still saying the same thing over and over, and he didn''t seem in the least able to answer my question. The leopard asked me to talk to him.


    Glass came over and squatted down, saying, "It doesn''t sound complicated, but it''s complicated because we haven''t been able to figure out the main point. In fact, as long as we can figure out the following three problems, we''ll be able to solve them easily. Firstly, since Old Madame Zhao was a kind and hungry ghost, she had no ill intentions. Why did she send him off? Or more accurately, why did she come back after leaving? When ghosts turn back, there must be a reason. Thus, the first problem he had to solve was to find out the reason for Old Madame Zhao''s return. Secondly, when did the fifth brother come? Since he was a dead ghost, why would he be with Old Lady Zhao? What did they have to ask for? The third problem is how to send them away. Now that the second problem has been solved, the third problem will no longer exist. "


    Glass''s words reminded me that I had always been too concerned about the cat''s "mutter" and "forgiveness for the sins of heaven, self-inflicted" and how it would behave, so I hadn''t been able to grasp the crux of the problem and felt at a loss for what to do. Actually, the reason Old Madame Zhao came back was probably to cause the two of them to behave differently. Now, as long as he analyzed the two''s behavior, he would be able to find the reason for Old Madame Zhao''s return. The problem would only be solved halfway.


    "Alright, let''s settle the first problem first." Glass said, "First of all, when the leopard said, ''The sins of heaven can be forgiven, but the sins cannot be survived'', it probably means that the main person who brought Old Madame Zhao back was Uncle Fu, while the ''broken'' in the mouth of the plug probably means that Uncle Fu broke something, so Old Lady Zhao came back to settle the score with him. "What exactly was it that shattered, that made Old Madame Zhao so angry that she chose to go against the Dao of Yin and Yang and return?"


    "Needless to say, this'' broken ''item is definitely not an ordinary item. At the very least, it''s very important to Mrs. Zhao." I went on talking through the glass.


    "Yesterday, we asked Uncle Fu about what he did in the past two days. He said that he didn''t do anything, but from the look in his eyes, he did."


    I thought over Uncle Fu''s behavior these past two days and suddenly thought of a detail. It was the act of Uncle Fu scratching his head on the table while we were eating dinner last night. Uncle Fu scratched off some Ghost Needles from his hair. I was thinking about the first time we went to the south side of the mountain, but there was no such thing near the opening. In other words, if Uncle Laifu only opened the door on top, he wouldn''t have stuck these things to his head, at least not on his head. This meant that Uncle Laifu had been to the bottom of the valley before. And the place where he burned the paper money for Mrs. Zhao was above the ditch. This was what I had heard from my mother. However, when we went there, we didn''t see any ashes. It was very likely that they were blown away by the wind from the south of the mountain, so we ruled out the possibility of Uncle Fu burning his money when he was down.


    "I think I know where it happened, but I don''t know what it was."


    "It''s broken into pieces!" The moment the bolt heard the word "broken", he immediately started shouting as if he was very serious. After saying that, he turned around and ran away.


    "Chase!" I shouted.


    After saying that, the bolt turned around and ran up the mountain at a fast pace. When we went up the mountain, we used our hands and feet to run faster than usual. Glass and I used all our strength to closely follow behind in order to prevent any mishaps with the bolt. When we reached the top of the mountain, the bolt finally stopped. Glass and I collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath. But the plug didn''t seem that tired.


    "Your speed and endurance are such a waste of talent if you don''t work as a delivery boy."


    As soon as I said it, I suddenly thought of someone, the one in the dream with the straw hat, because he said he was a runner, and it couldn''t really be a bolt, could it?


    Glass and I sat on one side to rest while Tap squatted in the field to pick chili peppers. "You see, the plug isn''t stupid at all. The chili peppers are all stuffed in your pockets."


    After playing with the plug for a while, he stood up and looked around. Then, he walked back the way he came. I thought he was going to take us somewhere and solve our doubts. To my mind, of course, this place was the trumpet ditch, but it was only a guess.


    Glass was furious on the other side, and he probably had the same idea as me. Suddenly, the glass yelled at the bolt, "Shattered," which confused me.


    The bolt jerked back, then ran back to us, repeating, "Shattered." He stopped in front of us and ran straight down the southern slope. I looked at Glass and ran after her. It looks like the glass guessed right. The glass was indeed going to lead us to a place at the beginning, but after having a good time at the top of the mountain, we forgot about this matter. So the glass yelled, "It''s broken!"

 C12

    The bolt went straight down the hill into the trough of the horn, and we followed close behind, this time very carefully, as Glass and I had last run into that strange wind in here. But I didn''t have any foreboding, because I didn''t feel an itch on my forehead. The bolt ran straight into the gulley and came to a halt in front of a clump of mountain jujube trees, which lay beneath the slope of the gulley, separated from the field at the bottom of the ditch by a gutter. There were two such drains in the trenches, one on each side of the field, leading north and south along the trenches. This was dug up by the open land people to prevent the crops from being flooded during the rainy season. Actually, in my opinion, this is unnecessary. The bottom of the surrounding valley is basically north to south, and even in the rainy season, the water will naturally flow out and not stay here. The bolt pointed at the jujube tree and shouted, "It broke into pieces!"


    When I got closer to the glass, I saw a flat rock beneath the jujube tree, with a few rocks beside it. There was something like lime left on the rock, and we looked through the glass for a long time, but we didn''t know what it was. At this moment, the bolt pushed away the jujube tree, and the instant the jujube tree was pushed away, I suddenly felt a chill, and then my forehead began to itch. Glass and I looked behind the jujube tree and couldn''t help but look at each other, unsure of what to say.


    My forehead was starting to itch so badly that it seemed that this place had become unsafe again. I said that the glass was going to leave and this place was going to have an accident.


    Naturally, the glass knew what was going to happen. We each grabbed a bolt and rushed out with one arm. In reality, the bolt was forced out by us because we had been struggling the entire time.


    As I stepped out of the loudspeaker ditch, I looked back. I could feel the grooves were foggy and I couldn''t see what was inside, but the glass said nothing had changed.


    "Whose is that pile of broken bones?" This is a file filled with ashes, who would have such a huge grudge against who? " the glass asked.


    I said, "If you ask, that skeleton must belong to that Mrs. Zhao. As for who intentionally broke it, I think it could only be one person."


    "Are you talking about Uncle Fu?" The glass lowered its voice.


    "Because only if it''s him can this story be connected."


    Glass nodded, but considered that there was no evidence and could not be determined.


    I was actually guessing that if there were any "Ghost Needles" nearby, I would be sixty percent certain that I was coming for Uncle Fu. But I just saw that there was no "Ghost Needles" near the jujube tree, which doesn''t mean that Uncle Fu must have been at the bottom of the ditch.


    I told him about it, and the glass said, "You''re confused, if it was Uncle Fu, he wouldn''t have taken the route we took today, and the shortest distance from that piece of land to the bottom of the horn ditch is where I was pushed down from the sky. In the middle of the slope is a large area of Ghost Needles, and my pants were glued up a lot the last time."


    "Sticky on top of the pants can indeed be explained, but sticking on top of Uncle Laifu''s head is not so easy to explain! It''s not like he can run down by his head! "


    "He said that you, Yu Mu''s head, is not wrong at all. If he were to climb up from there, he would have done it!"


    It made sense for the glass to say this. From the bottom of the ditch, the shortest way was to climb up. Moreover, compared to other places, it seemed to be a lot more uphill, so climbing up wasn''t too difficult.


    Glass continued, "Of course, this is still speculation, not evidence. The first way to find evidence is to interrogate Uncle Laifu. This is very hard to do, and it might even hurt our relationship, unless we are absolutely sure that it''s him. The second is to ask Yu Tuozi, since he knows of this place, it means that he has been here before, but he did not say a word, so it should be quite difficult. "


    Glass thought for a while, then suddenly looked up at the plug and asked, "The plug, who fell?"


    The bolt laughed, and then the glass immediately asked, "Who''s the one who falls, who''s the one who falls?" The bolt responded, and he turned around and took a few steps forward, moving very fast, with every step moving five centimeters down the center of his body, which was clearly not the way the bolt walked. Suddenly, the bolt fell, but this fall seemed to be deliberately caused by it, because he was still laughing as he fell on the ground. He kept saying, "Down down, down, down," like a baby learning how to walk.


    When the glass and I looked at each other, we both shouted, "One hundred percent!"


    Because the plug was imitating Uncle Lai-Fu''s walk. Uncle Lai-Fu walked with big, unsteady steps, as if there was something wrong with his leg, which I had known since I was a kid. It seemed like every word that the person said now was a reaction to a certain matter. Because the matter had left a deep impression on him, he would always repeat it repeatedly in his mouth. And the glass seemed to find this out, so it also deliberately induced him to show something. Then I remembered something that the glass had said to me: "He''s crazy. Are you crazy with him?" Now it seemed that this was not the case. If one wanted to know what the madman was thinking, they would have to go crazy along with him.


    "Seems like the answer to the first question." I said to the glass.


    "Just a little more!"


    I was stunned. I had already found the reason for the old lady''s return. Why was it so close? The glass said, "What was Uncle Laifu''s motive for breaking her bones? "Why did this hatred arise?"


    The answer to this question was very obvious. Old Madame Zhao had charged into Auntie Gui Hua first, but Uncle Fu and Auntie Gui Hua''s relationship was very close. Thus, the file fell to the ground as revenge. From the looks of it, there weren''t any logical flaws.


    Glass seemed to read my thoughts and smiled. "It seems that you don''t understand what the leopard is trying to say." Then he said, "Forget it, let''s go back. It''s almost noon, I''m a little hungry!"


    On the way back, I kept thinking back to what the leopard cat had said. I thought it through, trying to find out what was going on inside. I didn''t see anything worth looking into until I got home. In the end, Glass couldn''t hold it in and said, "You forgot about Cao Laowu''s appearance!"


    Cao Laowu? I suddenly understood that the reason why Uncle Li Fu destroyed Old Madame Zhao''s corpse was because of Old Lady Zhao''s appearance, not because of Old Lady Zhao. I reorganized what happened and found out that on the morning of September 18th, Uncle Fu came to send off Old Madame Zhao. Aunt Gui Hua had already improved, which meant that Old Madame Zhao wasn''t bad and wasn''t doing harm to others, so there was someone with money. However, when Aunt Guihua''s sun was about to set in the afternoon, she suddenly went crazy. It was much more serious than before. When the leopard and cat went back, Cao Laowu and Old Madame Zhao got on top of her at the same time. It was probably during this time that Uncle Laifu went to the south of the mountain for the second time and smashed Old Madame Zhao''s corpse. At the same time, it could be inferred that Uncle Fu had brought a plug with him when he went. As for why he had brought a plug with him, perhaps only Uncle Fu himself knew that.


    After analyzing the attitude of the leopard cat towards Old Madame Zhao, it was clear that she was partial towards her. The reason why she favored Old Madame Zhao and not Uncle Fu was because she thought that Uncle Fu had done something wrong. What did Uncle Laifu do wrong? It could very well be the incident of the file being thrown into the air and the bones turning into ashes. If that was the case, then this was a completely different story. In other words, Uncle Fu shouldn''t have destroyed Old Madame Zhao''s corpse. But, was it because this was too much, or was it because he had avenged the wrong person? Combined with the appearance of Old Cao''s fifth uncle, it was very likely that he was the one who had injured his uncle Zhang Guan and Li Dai and thought of Old Cao as Old Lady Zhao returning with money to break the contract. Thus, in his anger, he destroyed his corpse to vent his hatred. If he thought about it this way, then the way things were progressing was very reasonable! If it was the first case, then Uncle Fu would burn the paper money and Old Madame Zhao would leave. However, she felt aggrieved and went to the southern part of the mountain to destroy the corpse. Laifu was a well-behaved man, and it was better to avoid trouble. Since he had already sent them off, everything would be fine. Why did he have to cause trouble again out of the blue?


    When I told my thoughts to the glass, the glass agreed that Uncle Li Fu had done the wrong thing and had avenged the wrong things. That was because he could tell from the wine table that Uncle Fu was a very honest person and wouldn''t look for trouble unless someone forced him into a corner. Glass had seen a lot of people, and he had always been accurate in his judgement. This time, he would not make a mistake. In this way, the matter was very clear. Everything was caused by Cao Laowu, so what was his motive? The problem gradually concentrated on Cao Ol''fifth.


    "This time, it''s not going to be easy. Old Cao is a dead man, even the leopard cat has no way to deal with him. He''s probably more ferocious." The problem now is that Cao Laowu and that little boy are both nailed to the poplar tree. If we release the little boy, Cao Laowu will also come out, and then no one will be able to subdue him. "However, if we do not release them, even though Old Madame Zhao is a kind-hearted person, she will continue to linger around. It would be difficult for her to not be desperate."


    What Glass said was exactly what I was worried about. However, there was another important question. If that little boy was released, would Old Madame Zhao leave? Would Uncle Fu let things go so easily after causing such a huge mess? What I should do is give her an explanation.


    "Don''t bring up the name of Cao Ol''fifth anymore!" During dinner, his mother reprimanded him, "This thing is not worth thinking about."


    The reason why his mother used "things" instead of "people" was because when Cao Lao Wu was entangled with the monkey spirit, his performance was really too weird, almost lacking in human characteristics.


    "Auntie, can you tell me about Old Cao''s fifth brother?" About Cao Lao Wu I also said a few rough words to the glass, but did not dare to say too much, because the matter involves my next of kin. Glass''s personality naturally wouldn''t satisfy what I said, especially after hearing Mom say, "This thing can''t be taken care of." He probably found the word "thing" contained in it, which was why he asked Mom about Cao Ol''fifth after getting interested for a while. As it turned out, the glass had been badly lectured, not only by him but by me as well.


    Glassglass saw that the situation wasn''t right and hurriedly said, "I ate my fill." Then, he pulled me and ran. It was ridiculous. Glass and I were kicked off the table for two days in a row. This was too much!


    In the afternoon we went to the house of the flower leopard cat, but he was not at home, and I heard he was at the market again. His eyes were useless, but his heart was brighter than anyone else''s. This was Glass''s evaluation of the leopard cat.


    "What''s the use of having a bright hall? Other people would go back and forth in the morning. He should go in the morning and come back in the evening!" I said, feeling a little sorry for the leopard cat. Looking at his appearance, one could tell that he was extremely talented in the art of dispelling evil. One could imagine just how mighty he used to be. Unfortunately, he lost his sight in his later years, so his life became so difficult.


    Glassglass looked at the place where the leopard cat lived and praised it. He said that the leopard cat really knew how to choose a place and that the house was built smoothly. Actually, I know the level of glass, it''s fine to see some obvious landscape layout, as for some residential feng shui, he can only see three parts of it at most.


    I glanced at the glass and said, "Go back and carefully study the gossip the day after tomorrow. Don''t show off that level of yours. If you meet an expert, you won''t even lose face!"


    Actually, I only know a little about the residential feng shui involved in the gossip about the day after tomorrow. I have never dared to express my opinions. However, they lived too close to the mountain. Furthermore, they lived facing the mountain and had no water vapor. If they stayed here for too long, it would be disadvantageous for their master. If the point is clear, it is that the mountain condenses into water, and the house is built on the north side of the mountain, which is prone to arthritis, rheumatism and other diseases. However, I felt that the leopard cat knew more than I did. He must have considered this question, and the reason why he was still living here was probably because the mountain was too low and the bare mountain wasn''t there.


    The glass was struck dead on the spot by me, so I didn''t say anything more. We waited for an hour by the pond next to the flower and leopard house, but there was still no sign of the leopard, and I felt there was nothing I could do about it, so we turned around and went back. Before the glass left, it actually stole the eight trigrams on the door of the flower leopard cat. This was something I only found out later on. In the countryside, almost every household had to hang a trigram or a mirror directly above the door, under the eaves of the house. It was used to ward off evil spirits. I''m not sure if this will work. In the sense of gossip, it merely represented a philosophical thought, a principle comprehended from nature, especially the innate gossip. This had nothing to do with fending off evil and protecting the yard from evil. And through the expansion of the inborn gossip, it had indeed extended to the daily use of people. Especially in the Yin Yang Residence''s Feng Shui aspect, which was over a thousand years old, nearly two thousand years old. However, as to how much credibility there was, it was naturally not easy to prove.


    "Hey, Jiro, tell me about Old Cao''s fifth brother!" Glass looked at me with a serious expression.

 C13

    "You don''t have to ask, and I won''t. Besides, it''s been almost 15 years and I don''t remember it too clearly. If you want to ask, ask my mom. She knows more than anyone. "


    When Glass heard this, she hurriedly asked, "Why does Auntie know more than anyone else? Have you ever interacted with each other before?"


    I cursed myself in my heart. What a fool, why did he say those words? Why didn''t he just make a mistake for the glass? This fellow''s brain is extremely nimble, perhaps he thought of something else. But I was telling the truth when I said that I didn''t remember very clearly. Fifteen years ago I was only ten years old and could only go to the third grade. If it wasn''t for the things that impressed me at that time, I would never have remembered them clearly.


    "No, no," I explained quickly.


    Glass looked at me and laughed. He pointed at me and said, "You want to fool me with your acting? You must have had dealings with each other before, and seeing how secretive you are, you must have been bewitched by Cao. Tell me about it, and maybe I can find some useful information! "


    I found out that I shouldn''t have brought him here this time. He almost got hit twice, but it was all very well, and I couldn''t understand how he could be so obsessed with these things under the circumstances, and how he would always get to the bottom of everything. As for his question, I could only pretend that I didn''t hear it and deliberately changed the topic, "Have you found your Buddha statue yet?"


    "I found it long ago. It''s a pity that the Golden Buddha''s head fell off. I stuck to it for the whole morning."


    "Is that any use?" I asked.


    "It''s probably not working." When the glass answered, he sat down under a tree. It was a sapling tree, located in a forest at the foot of the mountain. We went home from the leopard cat through a forest of locust trees, acacia trees, poplar trees, and three persimmon trees near the hillside. The ground in the forest is basically covered with artemisia selengensis, it is so tall and so dense that it almost covers all the paths. If it had just started to rain, we would have to beat the artemisia selengensis with bamboo poles, letting the droplets of water fall before we could move the artemisia selengensis away from the road. Otherwise, our clothes wouldn''t have dried after we walked past.


    Glass looked up and asked what tree it was, it was so thick.


    I said it was a acacia tree.


    He asked what the tree was made of, like a scythe.


    I said it was a soappod.


    He asked if the acacia could be eaten.


    I said that some parts were edible and some parts were inedible.


    He asked what parts were edible and what parts were inedible.


    If you ask me again, will you believe me if I beat you to death?


    The glass stopped talking.


    We were silent for a while. The glass kept looking around, as if curious about rural things, and I kept thinking about how to separate Cao Wu and the little boy while we removed the nail.


    "Whose house is that?" Glass asked again.


    I looked up and blurted out, "It''s Cao Lao Wu''s."


    After saying that, I cursed myself in my heart. I had just changed the topic, why did I pick up this topic again? I really didn''t know what was going on.


    Glassglass stared at him for a moment, and I thought, Don''t ask me about Cao Wu again, I really can''t tell you.


    On the west edge of the forest was a ditch, similar in shape to the trenches in the south of the mountain. The location of the two trenches was related to the symmetrical distribution of Mount Bu, but the trenches were also smaller. This was because the rock pool that was formed when the mountain was opened had cut off the flow of water, resulting in a portion of the water to be unable to flow down the mountain completely. As a result, the degree of erosion was also much smaller. The house was on the western edge of the woods, next to the ditch, and I could see it every time I went up the hill. The house was made up of piles of stones. Due to the irregular shape of the stones and the large crevices between the rocks, a layer of white lime was placed between the crevices to block out the wind. But because of the passage of time, most of the plaster had fallen off, and the roof had collapsed and fallen into the center of the house. In my mind, the door was long gone, so there was only one frame left of the house.


    "Oh yeah, you haven''t told me about Cao Ol''fifth yet." Glass said, looking at me.


    I wanted to kick him.


    Glass seemed to see that I didn''t want to say, so she flirted with me, "Brother Little Fan, just tell me about it."


    Glassglass learned this from my editor, Sister Yun. Sister Yun likes to use this tone when she''s begging others, it makes one''s hair stand on end. Glass had eaten with me and Yun-jie a few times, so this time she did the same thing. However, the difference was that Sister Yun was a beautiful woman who could make people feel pity for her. However, Glass was a master. For a man like you to speak so coquettishly, aside from making people feel disgusted, you must be going crazy. I pouted and scolded, "You f * cking need to disgust me less. I won''t say it."


    When Glass heard this, she knew that I had hardened my heart and refused to speak. She lowered her face and took out her cell phone. "Erlang, give me something good to look at."


    I looked at my phone. It was a picture. A photo of a man and woman kissing showed only the upper half of their bodies. The woman was wearing only her bra, while the man was bare-chested.


    "I really can''t stand you. You even put something like that in your phone." I looked away.


    Glass chuckled, "Look carefully, who is that woman?"


    If the glass said so, then there was a mystery in the picture. Generally, such questions had a hidden meaning, which was that the girl knew him and was even familiar to him.


    So I turned back and looked at the picture. It looked like it was taken in a hotel. It wasn''t very clear, but it had a good angle, so I could still recognize the person in the picture. I looked at the female lead in the photo and my heart suddenly jumped. Isn''t this Sister Yun?


    "My editor, Sister Yun?" I asked, unable to believe my eyes.


    Glass nodded.


    My first reaction to the glass recognition was that how could such a photo be in the glass''s cell phone? Was it downloaded from the internet, or was it secretly filmed by him?


    "Don''t you want to know who this man is?" "No," I said.


    I looked at the photo for the third time, but it didn''t matter. My brain was buzzing, and my heart skipped a beat. My breathing also became rapid. In a split-second, my doubts turned to anger, and I reached for the glass phone. Glass seemed prepared for this and dodged it. I missed my target, and Glass hid with her cell phone and laughed, saying, "Calm down." "Calm down," I said.


    How could I care? I yelled hysterically, "Give me your cell phone!" I used all my strength to shout this, and the sound echoed through the forest, startling all the birds that were hiding in the distant thickets of artemisia.


    "Calm down, it''s not worth it to get so angry over."


    When I heard this, I was angered, "It''s not like I have any pain in my waist even while standing here, it''s not like it''s you! Of course you don''t care! "Tell me, where did you get it?"


    The glass didn''t show any sign of being afraid of me. It stood in the distance and smiled. After saying that, he looked at me and added, "I will delete it."


    When I heard that it was him, I actually felt a little more relieved, because if the glass was willing to let me see it, then it meant that it was still under his control, which meant that it hadn''t been uploaded to the internet yet. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare say that it was him who had taken it, because he knew that with my personality, I could definitely kill him.


    "When and where did you take this picture?"


    "You know exactly when you did it." Glass said slowly.


    Of course I remember that, but I was too angry to say anything. After I graduated, Yun-jie came to see me for dinner. I brought some glasses and one of his buddies. I laughed at the glass''s enthusiasm when the glass and his man kept praising it. I used to drink much more than the glass, but that time I drank it down. After that, I lost track of what happened. When I woke up, I found that Yun-jie and I were both naked and sleeping in the same bed. Even a fool would know what he had done.


    "Glass, I was wondering why you were so damn enthusiastic that day. What is your purpose? What else did you do? "


    "Don''t think badly of me. I saw that the two of you had the same feelings for each other, but I had to consider my face and didn''t say it out loud. That''s why I made this small plan! "


    "Did you do anything else?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not good at this."


    Other people may not understand this sentence, but because the glass and I have been together for a long time, so I understand the meaning of this sentence. What I''m implying is that he didn''t do anything to Yun-jie when we were both drunk. Actually, Sister Yun is a pretty good person, I don''t want her to get hurt again.


    "If it''s kind, then why take a picture of us together?" The anger in my heart had slowly subsided. After all, the matter hadn''t spread out yet.


    "I took you to the hotel to get you some water to drink, but now that I''ve turned around, you guys are on fire and dry. So I just took a picture and left. I wanted to make fun of you in the future, but I was too busy working, so I forgot. "


    "Are you sure you didn''t observe on the spot!?"


    "I did all this for your own good, so don''t think of me like that. Today, you just need to tell me about Cao Lao Wu and I will immediately delete the photos. Otherwise, I will send a copy to Si Ran and delete it. "


    I thought, glass, you are too wicked, when you did not let yourself get involved in this matter, you said this thing. If you don''t tell me about Cao Ol''fifth now, and you still want to talk about it, I''ve fallen into your hands. It seemed like today he could only take one more mishap. He had to delete the photo first, so that he would never mess with it again in the future. Thus, I reorganized what I knew about Cao Laowu in my head. Actually, there were two reasons why his mother refused to tell him about Cao Laowu. First, she didn''t want others to know that she had once asked for help from the gods. Second, Cao Laowu''s death had caused too much of a ruckus. Now that Cao Laowu had appeared again, she was worried that there would be another mishap. If he were to get into trouble again, no one would be able to stop him.


    Glass saw me sitting slowly under the soapy tree. He knew he had succeeded this time, so he slowly came over and squatted on his haunches. He looked at me expectantly.


    Because it was too long ago and I was still young at that time, I really couldn''t sort it all out in a short period of time. Therefore, I could only think as I talked, and many things were difficult to connect to and could only be displayed in fragments.


    Old Cao''s real name was not known. It was said that he had inserted himself through the door into this place. As for where his hometown was, I can''t tell, but I think it was in Jia Shan County, Anhui Province. When I was in third grade, he was in his fifties, attending elementary school in our village. The so-called ''looking out for the school'' is similar to the current job of the security department, but our school is really too small, at most it''s only four to five rows of classrooms plus a playground.


    He was hit while he was watching the school.


    We had a different idea of how he was hit, but we all ended up leaning towards one of them, which was that he was hit at night when he went to see the trick. The trick was the local dialect. If it was switched to Mandarin, it would be a acrobatics game. Usually, when they went to the countryside to do acrobatics, it was usually a person or two who brought along a group of monkeys, found a place to put a torch (the lights were not fully used then), and then let the monkeys perform various performances, such as riding a wheelbarrow, standing upside down, kowtowing, running circles, and so on. This kind of performance was often very popular in the countryside because at that time, unlike home where he could watch TV and surf the Internet, there was still a plentiful amount of nightlife in the city. At that time, it was already dark in the countryside. Basically, the entire village was plunged into darkness as everyone closed their doors and went to sleep. Therefore, it is rare for such entertainment to appear in people''s eyes. At that time, there was another special attraction aside from the hand style, and that was the movies. At that time, if it was a movie, the people from the eight villages would all gather at that place. If they were late, they wouldn''t be able to find a place to sit down.


    The reason why Cao Laowu was rammed was because of that time he went to watch the show.

 C14

    Cao Laowu had been knocked over for looking at the mannequin. Strictly speaking, this was difficult to rely on, as there were many details about him alone. If that was the case, the story could only be told by Cao Lao Wu, but once Cao Lao Wu was possessed and his soul was lost, it was impossible for him to tell the story in a coherent manner. Therefore, this argument was both true and false. For the time being, this would be the last time that Cao Laowu would be able to talk about this.


    What happened was that one day, Cao Laowu heard that there was a game going on in the neighboring village. Out of a love for dinner, he went to the school to see if there were any abnormalities, so he locked the door and rushed to the neighboring village. The village next door might have been next door, but it was actually a cross province village in Anhui, two kilometers away from here. At this distance, there was no sign of human life. It was all fields, and in other words, a wilderness. Not only was there no sign of human life on this piece of land, but one of the bridges on this path was also not very peaceful. It was said that dead babies were often left at the foot of the bridge, and that widowed old people, who had come to beg for food, would sleep there under the bridge, spread a layer of straw when they were seriously ill or in an accident. I''d seen both when I was a kid, but the bridge was like a cemetery. It''s said that people often hear the cries of babies when they go there at night, but that''s nothing. It''s said that sometimes when people get there in the middle of the night, they see a lot of babies running out of the bridge, chasing people, or a person sitting on the bridge in ragged clothes begging you for money.


    The fifth brother didn''t care about this. He rushed forward with the lantern alone, because he himself was brave enough to not avoid ghosts and gods for the rest of his life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to go to the school by himself. Because the land there before the school was built was just a pile of unmarked graves, he couldn''t find anyone to look for the school later on. In the end, it was still the fifth brother of the Cao family who took up the job.


    When Cao Lao Wu arrived at the field, he had already surrounded a circle of people, and a few of them were from our village. Inside the circle, there were a few old monkeys and a few little monkeys. It was said that Cao Laowu also said later that it was the most enjoyable move he had ever seen. By the time he had finished, it was already after midnight, but Cao Laowu and a few people from the village had already returned. At first, everyone was talking and laughing, but afterwards, they all became silent. In the end, only Cao Laowu was left to talk to himself. When they were halfway down the road, there were less and less people. They didn''t say where they were going nor why. In the end, only Cao Ol''fifth and the other person was walking.


    By the time they were close to the village entrance, the chickens had crowed for the first time, between four and five o''clock. According to the time, Cao Laowu and that person had walked for three whole hours. However, the distance from the neighboring village to our village was only an hour at the most. Moreover, the journey wasn''t very bad, and neither of them had stopped at any place before. What was even weirder was that when that person walked with Cao Lao Wu to the village entrance, almost all the dogs in the village started barking, and that person disappeared in a blink of an eye. There was indeed a reason for the barking of a dog. At that time, our family also had a dog. That time, it was extremely fierce and kept scratching at the door with its claws.


    At dawn, when the students went to school, they found Cao Laowu lying at the school gate, unconscious. By the time he woke up in the hospital, he had lost his mind and gone insane.


    From the looks of it, those people who came back with Cao Laoqian were not normal people. They were the scumbags who had been buried in the ground. According to the people''s reactions, the village next door did not have a handlebar style, so it could be said that from the beginning until the end, there was only one person, then who said that there was a handlebar style in the next village? Cao Lao Wu had gone crazy after waking up, so where did this story come from? The only possibility was that Cao Laoqian told him when he was slightly awake in the hospital, but when he was completely awake, his mind was in trouble. If that was the case, then strictly speaking, Cao Laoqian was not sober at all.


    After Cao Laowu went crazy, he often carried a red tasseled spear on his back and kept swinging it around in the school, turning over and over, playing with the spear, all day long. When we lined up for school, he followed the line and kicked. I''ve seen the red gun. There was a trident in the end of the stick. There was a red tassel rope tied to the point where the trident and wooden stick intersected. It looked like the spear in Nezha''s hand. At that time, we all ran after him in ignorance, imitating his work, and he wasn''t annoyed, at most he just bared his teeth at us and ran away laughing. As Cao Ol''fifth had a full beard, he did not clean it up for a long time and had covered almost all the edges of his face, leaving only his eyes, nose and mouth. Whenever he was angry or intimidated, he would grit his teeth and scream at the other party, so it was agreed that he had been pestered by the monkey spirit, not to mention that he liked to turn over his head and use his staff to play with the gun.


    Cao Laowu wandered around the village during the day, and everyone saw him hide. After all, he had a red tasseled gun in his hand, and it was a bloody hole on his body. Who could bear it? When Cao Lao Wu came to the house, people would close the door, bolt it, and he would leave after a few knocks. If you got into a fight with him, he would keep pestering you, even hurting you wherever you went. There had been a few cases where someone had been jabbed in the leg, an arm, or even the stomach. The person had almost died. As soon as the sky darkened, Cao Laowu obediently returned to the school. In the middle of the night, he was shouting at the school, and his voice could be heard all over the village. I often heard it because I lived right next to the school, and it was a terrible sound, and it scared away all the teachers who came to teach.


    The presence of such a person in the village was indeed a dangerous factor, but he had never felt sorry for his students. The villagers had gone to report the case, but no one cared. The family had given up on him and paid no attention to him. So most of the time, the principal let us students bring some food from the house and send some firewood to Old Cao. There were also some kind-hearted people who took him to see the Goddess in hopes of driving away what he had. The Goddess said that he had been entangled by the monkey spirit, but that monkey spirit''s cultivation was too deep. In the end, there was no other way but for my mother to come forward. Why did you stress that my mother had come forward? Because my mother had just come back from Xi''an, so why did she want to go to Xi''an? Let''s not talk about it here, because the story had already left the main line.


    Old Cao and Old Wu were stuck in an alley. There were a lot of people watching, so I went too. Old Cao and Old Fifth were obviously very scared. They covered their heads with their hands and hid in a corner, trembling, not daring to look at their mother directly. After a long time, Mom suddenly shouted, "Scram!" and stomped her foot. She then turned around and walked away.


    After his mother left, Cao Laowu was startled. His eyes slowly became dull as he threw his red tasseled gun to the side, knelt down in front of the crowd, kowtowed repeatedly, and returned to school after that. I never saw him again and never heard him scream in the night. A week later, Cao Lao Wu died and was buried in Shan Nan. The people were both sad and happy at the death of Cao Laowu. It was a pity to die like that in her fifties, but it was also a pleasure to finally be able to live a quiet life. However, they were wrong. Although Cao Laowu had died, he had brought another type of fear to the people here.


    Because in the middle of the night, people could still hear Cao Lao Wu''s shouts from the school, which always made the whole village dog bark. Early in the morning, people would often see a figure carrying a red tassel gun wandering around the village, and the person would disappear after a second glance. The birds in the village often died for no apparent reason, and when some elderly people were about to die, they would say Cao Lao Wu was sitting at their bedside, watching them die ¡­ This phenomenon lasted for a while before it slowly calmed down. Would Cao Lao Wu''s reappearance bring about any more unforeseen events?


    The story just finished, suddenly "Hua" sound, a wall of the house of Cao Lao Wu collapsed, scared me and glass look at each other, dare not make a sound.


    "There''s a reaction!" "No," I said.


    Glass nodded, then shook his head and said in a low voice, "No, Cao Lao Wu is still on the poplar. This is pure coincidence."


    "Are you sure you can pin him down with that nail?"


    Glass nodded. "No problem. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be so peaceful." The glass topic changed as he smiled, "I didn''t expect aunty to be so brave that she could drive away that monkey with just one sentence. She''s really not simple. "Then, Old Cao, Old Wu has appeared again. Can aunty ¡­" The glass looked at me.


    "I can''t take it anymore. My mom was pretty strong during that period of time, and then she returned to normal. Furthermore, that time, she seemed to be injured and couldn''t eat for a few days, so she didn''t dare to touch it again. " In fact, his mother had more than just these abilities. She could see things from thousands of miles away, predict the weather, and drive out ghosts. However, this was unthinkable.


    I suddenly thought of the photo. Now that I have already mentioned the fifth brother, I should honor the previous agreement. As expected, Glass followed the agreement and deleted the photo on the phone. I said wait, I''ll see if I have a backup, otherwise, laozi would have to fall into your hands next time.


    Glass laughed. "Look at what you''re saying, I really haven''t backed up yet." He put the phone in his pocket and I grabbed it when he wasn''t looking. I opened the folders one by one and was really shocked by what I saw.


    "Bastard, there are more than ten copies, yet you still f * cking lied to me that you didn''t have any? I''ll kill you." As I said that, I pounced over. Glass hurriedly hid to the side and apologized, saying that I had forgotten. Actually, I wasn''t in the mood to call him. I was still considering how to explain it to Mrs. Zhao, so I just formatted his SD card and threw the phone to him.


    Glassglass was naturally unhappy to see his phone being formatted. He even cursed me for spoiling a lot of useful information, but he was still wrong. He scolded me for a while before he shut up.


    "Let''s get down to business," I said to the glass.


    Glass firmly said no, the reason was that Cao Lao Wu was too fierce, he was afraid that something might happen if he let him out.


    On this point, there was a disagreement between me and the glass. I had always thought that the nail must be removed, and when we removed the nail, we could separate Cao Zhi Wu and the little boy. At the same time, we could guarantee that Cao Zhi Wu would be under our control. Because I have promised Old Madame Zhao. There is another problem that I should think about, and that is why Old Fifth Cao would step in. Because this problem had not been resolved, although he had an explanation for the old lady, the matter with Aunt Guihua could not be resolved fundamentally.


    Glass agreed with the value of the second question, but on the first one it remained controversial. Since that''s the case, let''s first put aside the first problem and solve the second one first. The way to solve this problem is to directly ask Uncle Fu. Because the glass meant that since Cao Laowu had been silent for many years, there must be something special about his sudden appearance. And from the current situation he was in, he didn''t find out anything about Cao Laowu. There can only be two reasons for this: First, Old Cao was very busy before, but now he''s out of free time, so it''s very easy to rule out the reason. Second, a special event happened between Uncle Fu and Old Cao, which led to Old Cao''s arrival, and this special event should have occurred before we came here.


    What had happened? My guess is that it''s probably a personal matter of grudges, because only under similar circumstances can Cao Lao Wu''s sudden appearance during the collision of Aunt Gui Hua''s body after a period of silence be explained. In short, it''s the reason why Cao Lao Wu chose Auntie Gui Hua. In that case, we can only ask Uncle Fu.


    So Glass and I set off straight for Uncle Fu''s house.

 C15

    We arrived at Uncle Fu''s house, where Uncle Fu was feeding Auntie Guihua millet soup. The millet soup was a good thing, it had the effect of hanging one''s life. Generally, people who were sick could not eat too much immediately, and drinking some rice soup was very beneficial for recovery. This kind of soup could not be too thick, and the rice had to be boiled.


    Aunt Guihua was now conscious, but her body was extremely weak. Her face was pale and she was half lying on the bed. When she saw us enter, she nodded and smiled at us. Her eyes were very gentle. It was the exact opposite of the look she''d had on the table last night, full of evil and cunning and obviously wary of me. Thus, I can conclude that my judgement was correct. The Auntie Gui Hua who appeared at the table last night was not me, no wonder after I shouted, a gust of wind rushed out from the room. It must be Old Lady Zhao who wanted to use the wine to hasten Auntie Gui Hua''s death.


    "Did the Golden Buddha smash the TV last night?"


    Laifu was about to say something, but he was stopped by Aunt Guihua, who stopped talking. Aunt Guihua said softly, "It''s alright, it was bad for your things, we are very sorry. It''s all thanks to you for helping me these past two days. I can''t even get up to entertain you guys just because I''m acting like this.


    Auntie Guihua is Auntie Guihua. Her standard of speech is very high. Just a sentence is enough to warm the heart of me and the glass. Glass seemed to be embarrassed, and he waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine." Then he tugged at my arm, gesturing for me to go out first.


    We came out and I said I wouldn''t ask.


    "Laifu is feeding now, what are you doing standing by the side?" "What''s more, it''s fine if you let them talk for a while, since it''s still early anyway. We can just wait for a while." The glass paused. "Suddenly, I''m even more determined."


    I asked you what you were determined to do.


    "We have to deal with this matter to the end. Aunty Gui Hua is a good person and Uncle Fu is also a good person. These kinds of things shouldn''t happen to them." Glass said as he took something out from his pocket and handed it to me. "This is the gossip in front of the flower leopard''s house. If he knows Yin and Yang, then this one will definitely be easier to use."


    The thickness was less than a centimeter, the diameter was about fifteen centimeters, and the front was carved with a small circle of words. Because of the passage of time, many words could not be clearly read, but one could still faintly make out the words "shock", "lightning", "kill", and a layer of red on the front. I think it''s red sand, because it''s said that red sand can also ward off evil, but it''s very faded.


    "Glass, your hands are too cheap. You even stole this!"


    "Stop talking about this nonsense, hurry up and hang it up."


    But I have my doubts, that Cao Laowu and the little boy are both at the poplar tree in the courtyard. If I hang up the gossip and shine light on the whole house, will it cause harm to the little boy? If anything happens to the little boy, Madame Zhao will definitely not buy it. The glass said there was no problem, because they were sealed inside. They couldn''t get through Yin and Yang, so nothing would happen to them.


    I then took off the mirror on Uncle Li Fu''s door and hung up the eight trigram diagram. As soon as the eight trigrams were hung up, there was a sudden splash in the side room. The sound wasn''t very loud, and then there was a rustling sound from inside. My forehead started to itch with a popping sound. I hurriedly looked towards the side room. I don''t know if I turned my head too fiercely, but my eyes suddenly went blurry, and I saw a figure hurriedly running out of the side room, disappearing in the blink of an eye after leaving the gate.


    "What''s wrong?" the glass asked, seeing the change in my expression.


    "I saw a figure running out of the side room."


    "Who is it?"


    "I can''t see clearly. It could be Old Lady Zhao. She was hiding in a side room and was expelled by the Eight Trigrams Diagram. But it could also be that my eyes were blurry."


    At this moment, Uncle Fu came out with a bowl and asked us what had happened.


    I pulled Uncle Laifu aside and asked, "Uncle Laifu, tell me the truth. Have you ever gone to the south of the mountain and smashed their bones? Now that we are all busy with your matter, I hope that your family can be at peace. You can''t lie to yourself, otherwise, we won''t be able to help you. "


    When Laifu heard this, his expression became unsightly. He lowered his head and did not say anything. This response clearly showed that he had something to say, and it seemed like he would have to be even more angry.


    "Did you come back because of that thing? Did you go back for revenge with hatred in your heart? Let me tell you, the reason for Auntie Gui Hua''s second illness was Cao Lao Wu, not the old lady. "That old lady came back to get revenge because you destroyed her corpse. Not only did you wrongly accuse her, you even burned her bones to ashes, you''ve overdone it."


    When Laifu heard this, he showed a surprised expression and then nodded his head, "I was the one who broke that corpse. I was too angry so I did it. I thought the heavens knew, but I didn''t expect you to know."


    "You forgot the plug, but why did you take it with you?"


    Laifu suddenly realized and said, "There''s no special reason. It was because the sun was about to set and I was a little scared myself. I saw the plug playing on the road, so I quietly called him over to be my partner." Laifu paused for a moment before asking, "What do we do now? I''ve provoked her, she definitely won''t let this go easily."


    "Let''s put this matter of the old lady aside for now. I just want to know why Ol ''Five suddenly appeared." What have you done to provoke him? "


    Laifu thought about it and said, "Nope, Old Cao has always been so fierce that no one dares to mess with him." Even after his death, if others were to see his grave in the southern mountains, they would circle around it.


    What Uncle Fu said made some sense, but Uncle Cao couldn''t have come back for no reason, right? I said think it over.


    Laifu thought for a while, but still shook his head and said, "I really didn''t lie to you this time. I''ve never provoked him before."


    I''ll tell you when I think of it. So when Glass and I turned to leave, we heard Uncle Laifu mutter, "What happened? When Dad died, Cao Laowu came to make trouble, but now it''s all up to Gui Hua. "What''s wrong with that? We''ve already sent you the Yin Form, why isn''t there a Yin Master tube here?"


    "How long has Uncle Li Fu''s dad been dead for?" we whispered through the glass at the gate.


    "It''s not that long. It should be around three or four years at most. I remember coming back from school to attend his funeral!"


    "But didn''t you say that Old Cao hasn''t appeared for a long time? Why did Old Cao come over and cause trouble when his father died!"


    "It''s been a long time since Old Cao has caused such a ruckus. You don''t know about what happened back then, so you are curious about why he appeared in this manner." At this point, I suddenly stopped and looked at the glass. The glass seemed to have already thought of this and nodded at me!


    It means that in the last three or four years, if Cao Lao Wu has not caused trouble with all the families that have passed away, then Cao Lao Wu has indeed been involved with the rich uncle''s family, so what we need to do is to inquire about the families that have passed away in the past few years and ask the family members if Cao Lao Wu has ever been around.


    Glass and I looked at about twenty or so homes. Almost all of them expressed rejection when we mentioned Cao Wu, unwilling to talk about these topics with us. But in the end, we received their reply, which was that Cao Lao Wu had never caused a ruckus in their house.


    By the time we got home, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. Glass and I had a quick dinner and were ready to go to bed. Glass gave the company a call, told them about the purchase of the goods, told his parents that they were safe and sound, then turned off the phone. We slept in a big bed, and because it was hot, we used a high-powered fan. The two of us chatted for a while, probably because we had been tired for the past two days, and soon fell asleep in a daze. Suddenly, my phone rang. I grabbed it and saw that it was from Sister Yun.


    "It''s Sister Yun!" I yawned and asked, "Why aren''t you sleeping so late?"


    "It''s not even 10 yet, why are you sleeping so early? Where did you go these two days? I''m always calling you at the service area."


    "Oh, I''m in my hometown now. Maybe the mountain signal isn''t that good ¡­"


    Before I could finish my sentence, I heard a scream, and was immediately roused from my stupor.


    "Song Yunfan, you''re not going to tell me when you get home? Didn''t you promise to bring me back to play last time?!" How can you be like this! " The person on the other side refused to forgive him and continued, "Tell me your address, I''ll drive over!"


    I thought to myself, "What the hell is going on? This crazy girl is really too willful." "Stop messing around. I''m going home to do some serious work. I''m not in the mood to play. The glass is here too!"


    "You would rather take that man who was stabbed a thousand times than take me with you. He is glass, and so are you! " Judging from her tone, Sister Yun still cared a lot about what she had done before, but the latter half of the sentence was enough to make one''s imagination run wild. So I laughed and said, "Don''t you know if I''m glass or not?"


    "You''re so annoying. When you come back, just tell me. Sis misses you a little!"


    "What did you think of me!" I laughed strangely.


    "You''re so bad, I won''t tell you anymore. I''m done for." After saying that, the person on the other end of the line hung up the phone with a "pa" sound.


    "You''re so bad. Did I miss you?" Then the glass turned over and made a face, imitating Sister Yun''s tone.


    I thought this fellow was asleep, but it turned out that he wasn''t. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" I asked.


    "Brother Little Fan, I can''t sleep without you holding me." The glass continued in that tone.


    I say, you''re looking for a kick in the glass.


    Glass face, angry, said, "Bastard, you think I can''t sleep, didn''t you wake me up by the phone? If you don''t shut down now, I will tell her everything about you and Lu Xiran! " After saying that, he turned around and went back to sleep.


    This guy is too insidious, he''s blocking me on both sides. However, ever since I met Lu Xiran, my relationship with Yun-jie was maintained at a proper balance and we never did anything proper again. I was about to turn off the phone when another message came in. Glass turned around and glared at me, as if she was going to eat me. I quickly made an apologetic gesture. The text was sent by Lu Xiran. The message was very simple, "The door has been changed. There''s no need to come back!"


    It must have been because she hung up on him yesterday, and because he hadn''t been able to call her in the past two days, she was angry. Women are really hard to deal with. Forget it, I can''t explain it over the phone. I''ll explain it in two days when I get back. Resting now is more important, so I don''t know what will happen tomorrow.


    "Judge Song, it''s time for the trial!" Suddenly a voice came into my ear, and I sat up with my eyes wide open. It was pitch black in the room, and I couldn''t see my fingers in front of me.


    Here it comes again, I thought, not in a dream this time. I''m not going to sleep today, so I''m going to get to the bottom of this. At this moment, a beam of light floated in from the distance. It was that black shadow with the straw hat and cloak. The light came from the lantern he was carrying.


    The shadow came up to me, and as the light from the lantern illuminated a three-meter radius around me, I looked back, startled. Because I''m not sitting on the bed, but a high-backed chair, a touch of cool, very comfortable. It wasn''t made of wood, but rather marble. In front of him was a desk, and this desk was made very meticulously. It was very similar to the previous documents, and cold to the touch. I knocked on it with my hand. It sounded heavy, and it didn''t sound like wood. There was ink and paper on the desk, and a piece of wood. I looked around again, but it was still dark outside the range of the lanterns. Glass, I thought. I slept with him.


    "What is this place?" I asked.


    The shadow stirred and said respectfully, "It''s the place where you were sentenced."


    "I''m on a case!"


    "The merits case. I''m only interested in those who commit adultery. "


    "You can interrogate anyone who dies?"


    "Here we only speak of the Yin people, there is no such thing as death. "Besides, you can''t interrogate all of them."


    This sentence made me a little disappointed, because if I could interrogate all the Yin people, the first one I would interrogate would be Cao Laowu. Right now, this matter had a lot to do with him. However, he said that he couldn''t interrogate everyone, and didn''t know if Cao Lao Wu was included.


    "Then, let''s begin." I thought, whether this is a dream or a reality, you have to play to the end, you have to do the trick.

 C16

    The man walked over to me, leaned against my right hand, and took an incense stick from the table. Fragrance was first used as a timer, which meant that there was a time limit for the trial.


    Then the man shouted, "Lights!" He then shouted, "One point of Heaven and Earth!"


    Then, in the darkness directly across from me, a lamp appeared, more like a candle, its flame flaring from side to side.


    "Two points of Yin and Yang!"


    Another light was lit.


    "Three points are very clear!"


    The third light went on.


    Then three lamps drifted up and settled in the upper left-hand corner of the desk. It was only then that I saw clearly that it was indeed three candles, white in color, no different from the ones we usually use. It''s just that the bottom of the candles have a lamp holder, and we usually stick to the table.


    "You can begin!" the man in black said.


    You can start now? How to begin? There aren''t any yamen runners, just the two of us? I just stood there, not knowing what to do with my first trial. I suddenly had a flash of inspiration. I''ll just learn from Bao Zheng. He doesn''t even need to hide a crescent moon in his brain. I still have two. "Today." I moistened my throat.


    After saying that, I waited for a while. According to the usual pattern, it should be the constables mercilessly beating the fire and water sticks while shouting out ''mighty''. However, it was now very quiet. It seems like I was the one sitting alone in the vaudeville. At most, there would be one to watch the fun from the side. I turned my head to look at the man in black. Without any hint, he covered his face and revealed two eyes. The other two eyes were also pressed down by the straw hat. I wanted to go up and kick him, but I had to do it now. I whispered, "What do we do now?"


    "Interrogate who!" The man in black said slowly, his voice much louder than mine. This made me feel very bad.


    I slapped the wood, "I''m looking for Cao Laowu!"


    The man in black moved his body and shouted, "Fifth brother Cao, appear!" This sound was especially loud, and due to being caught unprepared, it really gave me a fright.


    I looked around by the light of the candle, then stood up and looked again. There was no movement, everything was still quiet, but I had a vague feeling that there were countless eyes lurking in the darkness just ahead of me. They were all staring at me.


    At this moment, the three candles on the writing table suddenly flickered. The man in black clothing looked at them and said, "Old Fifth Cao is not here. We can''t find him. Let''s interrogate the others."


    I cursed in my heart. Was he really included among the untriable perverts? What kind of trial was this? The cases were all concentrated in his hands, and if he couldn''t find them, there was no way to proceed. In a moment of desperation, I shouted, "Why can''t I find him? Where is he?"


    "He hid himself. Three candles shone brightly on the Heaven and Earth, but we were unable to find him. I reckon that he''s hiding in a place where he can''t see through Yin and Yang." But if we need to, we''ll keep looking. "


    When I heard this, I understood that Cao Laowu was nailed to a poplar tree with glass and nailed with a nail made from a soul nail. He also said that there was no Yin and Yang. If that was the case, then in order to interrogate Cao Laoqian, he would first have to remove the Soul-Nailing Spike. However, if he removed the Soul-Nailing Spike, then they wouldn''t be able to lower him, which would be troublesome.


    "I know where he is!"


    "Where?"


    On the poplar tree in Song Ying''s courtyard. However, it seems like I won''t be able to catch him now, because the Soul-Nailing Nail hasn''t been removed yet. How about this. I''ll go and remove the nail at noon tomorrow. Why don''t you go and capture him? But make sure you don''t let him go, or there''ll be a big pot!


    The man in black nodded and said, "Don''t worry, as long as he comes out, we won''t be able to get away from the three candles!"


    "Alright, then let Old Madam Zhao come up."


    There''s still no movement, I thought to myself. Today''s judgement isn''t working.


    "A name!" There''s more than one old lady with the surname Zhao! " The man in black said.


    Name? She had been calling her Old Lady Zhao for the past two days, but she had never thought of her name. The old lady had been dead for at least thirty years, where could he find out her name! Why do you say here that she''s been dead for more than thirty years? Because the famine on our side happened over six years ago, and a lot of people have starved to death. Later, of course, but not to the point of starving to death. It seemed that the first step was to find out Old Madame Zhao''s name before the case could continue. However, where should he start from? Also, if the name was really that important, then Old Cao''s fifth name would have to be checked out.


    Forget it, I can''t investigate this right now, so I''ll just leave it for later. Who told me to make such a joke out of my first trial without any experience? Suddenly I thought of a question, so I asked, "I say, this brother, I''m still a college student with no job. Now that I''ve made the judgement, do you have a salary? "


    The man seemed to see that I didn''t know the old lady''s name and didn''t intend to reopen it. He held the stick of incense in his hand and looked at me. Then, with a flick of his finger, he extinguished the stick of incense.


    As soon as the incense was extinguished, I woke up.


    F * ck, it''s a dream again!


    The sound of an electric fan came to my ears, and I didn''t bother to open my eyes. Let''s go back to sleep. I scratched my forehead, rolled over, and went back to sleep.


    My heart thumped in my chest. Why is my forehead so itchy? Did something happen? I opened my eyes in alarm and found myself staring at a pair of feet. They were small, triangular feet, and did not wear socks. The upper was made of black linen, and the sole was what we would call the bottom of a thousand layers. The Thousand Layers Bottom was the sole that was made of layers of cloth. At the end, there were rows and rows of stitches. The distance between each needle hole was very short, so the sole was densely packed with needle and thread. The soles of these shoes are very wear-resistant and very comfortable to wear, but they are very troublesome to make. So only the people of the past wear such shoes, and almost no one makes them now. It was clear to me that the person standing in front of me was not of our time, but a woman. The first reason was because of this sackcloth shoe, which had long since been eliminated from society. The second reason was that these feet were so small that they must have been made by a leg-wrap, which was a bad habit of the old society.


    With a "weng" sound, my head exploded. I hurriedly looked up, only to discover that there was nothing there. When I looked down again, my feet were nowhere to be seen.


    Why is it gone? Could it be that I just woke up because my eyes are hazy? But the itch on my forehead meant that something had been there.


    I sat up and looked at the glass. He was curled up on the bed, sleeping soundly, as if oblivious to what was about to happen.


    "Get up, something is going to happen!" I patted the glass, only to find that the glass''s body was exceptionally hot. It was a little hot to the touch. I didn''t think I was running a fever, so I slapped the glass a few times before it moved and looked back at me.


    This turn of events didn''t matter, but it gave me a fright. I almost kicked him out of the bed.


    He saw that the glass eyes had dark circles, and his lips were purple. He was trembling non-stop, and his eyes were listless. His pupils were clearly much larger than usual.


    "Glass, how are you? I asked.


    "Cold..." Cold... "Cold!"


    He turned his head and went back to sleep.


    No, the glass must be simply feverish. In this way, the feet I had just seen were definitely not an illusion, and this person had a lot to do with the situation with the glass. The first thing I thought of was that Old Madame Zhao. He was expelled from Uncle Fu''s house and had nowhere to hide, so he probably followed the glass to my house. But I also have the eight trigrams on my door, how can it not work? Could it be that only the flower leopard cat''s item was the real deal? The rest were all useless trash.


    "Glass, what''s your name?"


    Glass ignored me!


    "Old Madame Zhao, what''s your name?!"


    Then the glass reacted, looked back at me, grinned a little, and went back to sleep.


    It must be Mrs. Zhao, I thought.


    I called my mother over. When she saw me, she said she bumped into me.


    I''ll tell you what to do in the middle of the night. It was only about two in the morning.


    His mother said that he definitely couldn''t give it to her anymore, so he could only give it to her. Because her mother had a lot of experience in this area, although she stopped washing up long ago, there were some things that she was more accurate than anyone else.


    "How?" I asked.


    "Borrowing the method to find something to subdue her. However, her family''s divine position hasn''t been touched for many years, so it shouldn''t be of use anymore!"


    Mom''s words reminded me that the golden Buddha made of glass was still here. Since I had lost my head due to the glass, I didn''t know if I could still use it. Let''s try it first.


    I took the Golden Buddha out of the car and looked around. There was indeed a crack on its neck. It was so thin that I could barely see it. I shook it with my hands and felt that it was very firm. Glass is pretty good, I thought.


    Mom put the golden Buddha on top of the glass, and as soon as it was ready, I saw the glass''s eyes snap open and glare at me. The moment his glasses were opened, the golden Buddha''s head popped out from his neck and fell onto the bed. It was unknown whether it was because the golden Buddha was not properly glued, or because the items on the glass were too powerful.


    Then the glass closed its eyes again and went to sleep.


    "What should we do?" I asked.


    "Based on the current situation, that thing isn''t that fierce. Otherwise, it would have been a huge issue since a long time ago."


    "I think it''s the old lady who was originally Aunt Guihua." So I told her everything. Mom sighed and said, "If it''s really that old lady, then nothing will happen to her. I think the reason she''s here is to remind you to keep your promise."


    Of course, I hope Mom is right. The old lady wants his grandson. But her grandson was with Cao, and Cao was too fierce, so I didn''t dare to drop the nail. But in my dream, I had a deal with the man in black. At noon, I removed the nail and they arrested me. In other words, if nothing unexpected happened, everything would be settled by noon. The question now was, could this dream be accurate?


    "Mom, have you ever heard of Yinsi?"


    Mom looked at me without saying anything, but I could tell from her eyes that she probably did, but since she didn''t want to say it, she didn''t know why. She was probably worried that I knew too much and wanted to invite some trouble.


    After dawn, I went to look for the leopard cat, but the leopard cat was inside the house, bolted the door, and refused to see me. He only said that no one else could interfere in this matter, and only he could deal with it.


    I said that my main purpose in coming was to find out the name of Old Lady Zhao.


    The leopard said you should ask.


    I came to ask you.


    He said you''d ask her yourself.


    Ask me? How could I have the ability to talk to ghosts? If I could, I would have explained everything to them. It seems that the flower leopard really doesn''t want to get involved in this matter. In that case, no matter how much I say, it''s useless.


    Therefore, I said, "I''ll be going. I''ll be borrowing the gossip in your house for a few days. I''ll return it to you in a few days." I had only taken three or four steps when I heard the back door open and the leopard cat come out.


    "Aiyo, Uncle Li, what happened to your face? Who bullied you? "


    The leopard cat''s face was swollen to the point where it turned blue, as if it had been beaten up. There was even a trace of blood at the corner of its mouth, making it look extremely miserable.


    "So it was stolen by you two. No wonder I didn''t sleep all night."


    "Is there a need to be so distressed that you can''t fall asleep?" I asked.


    "Without the Eight Trigrams Manor, this place will not be peaceful. I spent the night trying to get rid of them. Bring that thing back as soon as possible, my abilities are limited, I''m afraid I won''t be able to suppress it for long. " The leopard said, and turned to go back.


    According to the leopard cat''s meaning, that gossip really did have the function of guarding the house. Without that gossip, the leopard cat would have a lot of evil tricks up her sleeve. However, logically speaking, this was not a place to hide. How could there be so many evils? If he had to give an explanation, it would be that the flower leopard cat had driven away many ghosts and offended many spirit souls. Now that he was blind and inconvenient to move around, it was time for them to take revenge.


    "Uncle Li, what was Old Madame Zhao''s real name?" I asked.


    "Why do you ask?" The leopard looked back at me warily.


    "With my status, can''t I ask?"

 C17

    The leopard was stunned for a moment. Without saying a word, it entered the house and closed the door.


    It was obvious that the leopard knew her name, because his first reaction was to ask, "Why are you asking this?" not to say, "I don''t know." But why wouldn''t he? The first time I came, he was able to explain so much about Mrs. Zhao, including her family. How the hell did he know? At the beginning, I thought that the flower leopard cat would be able to calculate, but he calculated all of these. This is because the flower leopard cat''s abilities have long been deified by humans, so it''s natural for me to think this way. But last time, the leopard cat''s words revealed her pity for Old Madame Zhao. How could she explain this?


    Now that my mind was in a dead end, a single word from the leopard blocked my path. There was nothing I could do now, but the glass was still tangled.


    No, I still have one way out, and that is to remove the Soul-Nailing Spike, but this path is a bit risky. And the question I''ve been worrying about, what kind of credibility did that dream have? Could they really bring him down? From the looks of the current situation, he could only fight with his back against the wall.


    I called Uncle Fu and met him again on the way. He was always jumping up and down behind me. No matter how I chased him away, he refused to leave. He followed me all the way to Uncle Fu''s yard.


    It was almost noon, and the sun was very hot outside. However, because Uncle Fu''s yard was covered by the poplar trees, it was not that hot as the entire courtyard was immersed in darkness. I told Uncle Fu about the situation. In the beginning, he didn''t want me to remove the Soul Nail because he was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to clean it up after they came out.


    I helped him analyze his interests in the long run, then bragged to him about the power of the town gossip on the door before he agreed to what I was doing.


    Because I didn''t know what the consequences of this decision would be, I didn''t dare let them stay in the yard. Laifu and Laifu were both hiding behind the main house door to prevent anything from happening to me. Although Tap was also hiding behind the door, he would look into the yard from time to time. When I looked at the time, it was already noon.


    It''s time for our appointment.


    I walked slowly to the poplar tree and found three Soul-Nailing Nails. I didn''t know which one to pull out first. Starting from the nail in the southeast direction, because that angle is closest to the town''s gossip. Even if something were to happen, that town gossip might be able to block it.


    The southeast direction should be the place where the gossip flows, which is the wind.


    I used the shovel I had prepared to remove the dirt from around the nails, because the glass had only been two inches high when I first buried the nails, and it had been hammered into the hard soil, so it was impossible to pull it out by hand.


    The soil was quickly removed and a large section of the Soul-Nail was revealed. It seemed that he could pull it out with his bare hands. I turned my head to look at Uncle Fu and the others. They were also staring at me, as if they were worried about me.


    I raised my head to look at the poplar tree. The poplar tree was exceptionally calm without a trace of wind. The dense foliage blocked all of the sunlight. I wiped my hands on my pants because my palms were sweaty, maybe because of the weather, but mostly because of the tension.


    I leaned over and swallowed, trying to calm myself. With both hands tightly holding the wooden wedge, he exerted all his strength and pulled out the wooden wedge with a sudden force from his waist.


    I pulled out the Soul-Nailing Nail. After pulling it out, I quickly took two steps back to the front of the door. I intentionally retreated to the front of the town gossip, hoping to get the protection of it, but nothing happened next. Uncle Lai Li stuck his head out and asked, "How was it?"


    I said it was all right.


    Just when I said that I was fine, my forehead suddenly started to itch. I hurriedly used my hands to scratch it, but I didn''t understand or feel itchy at all. I really wanted to slash my forehead in hatred.


    "Something''s going to happen, hide ¡ª" Before I could even utter the word "good", two loud "bang" sounds could be heard, as if thunder had exploded on the ground, causing my ears to buzz. Following these two loud sounds, I could faintly hear a burst of laughter. It was the kind of laughter that comes from the whispers. I don''t know if it was due to the ringing in my ears. I looked at the poplars and saw a cloud of dust rising from beneath them. It was misty and there were two holes in the ground, southwest of the tree and north of it, where the other two nails were. From the looks of it, the fifth brother and the little boy had been hiding inside for too long. After one Soul Nail came out, the remaining two did not seem to be in formation, which was why they rushed out.


    I was very nervous at first, but I didn''t expect such a big commotion to occur, which immediately confused my mind and left me at a loss.


    At this moment, two whirlwinds suddenly appeared in the middle of the courtyard. The two whirlwinds turned towards the same direction, both of them rotating counterclockwise. In other words, they turned left. The whirlwind spun around in the yard and slowly rose upwards, stirring up the branches of the poplar. Judging from the current situation, it was only a matter of time before the branches were cut off.


    In the past, he had heard from the old man that the whirlwind was formed by Yin people, which meant that ghosts appeared. The left side became the male, while the right side became the female. According to the legend, when Liu Mu was on patrol in Shandong Province, he was found guilty of the murder of his husband by a whirlwind obstructing his carriage. Today, there were two left turns. Could it be the fifth brother and the little boy?


    The two gales grew stronger and stronger, sucking in all the dust on the ground and mixing it with the leaves on the poplar. That was nothing. The two tornadoes were nearing me slowly. That''s not right, I thought to myself, once Cao Lao Wu leaves the Soul-Nailing Spike he will enter the Yin and Yang category. If that''s the case, he should have been captured by that man in black, how can he still act so arrogantly here? Could it be that the dream was simply a dream? Everything in the dream was fake, then why did I have to voluntarily wade through this muddy water?


    However, since the situation has become like this, even if I wanted to retreat, I probably wouldn''t be able to do so. As the whirlwind got closer, dust began to cover my face, choking me, and I took two more steps back, covering my nose with my clothes.


    "Come in, let me close the door." Laifu called to me.


    I think I can only do this because the entire yard is covered in dust and I can''t even see the gate clearly anymore. If I were to rush out at this moment, I definitely wouldn''t be able to get out.


    As soon as I turned around, something fell from above and hit me in the head. The blow actually felt a lot better, because my forehead wasn''t as itchy as it had been at least.


    What fell? I looked down and thought, "Not good, because the thing that fell down was none other than the flower leopard cat''s house gossip." This was because the glass that was previously hung up was definitely not very strong. However, after being blown by the wind, it actually fell off.


    With the disappearance of the gossip, the wind behind him seemed to have become stronger. I wanted to go into the room, but I couldn''t lift my legs up. They were like lead, I couldn''t muster any strength, I felt dizzy, and my vision began to blur. However, his back felt the gale''s power gradually growing stronger. It was like a knife had been slashed across his back, and it was extremely painful. I tried to escape, but I couldn''t.


    Laifu suddenly took two steps out of the room, grabbed me, and pulled me inside. Logically speaking, Uncle Laifu should be quite strong, but he didn''t pull me. It was fine that he didn''t pull me, but from the looks of it, he seemed to be unable to move either. His face gradually revealed an anxious expression. He tried several times to struggle free from me, but to no avail.


    What should I do, I thought anxiously. My back hurt more and more, and I felt as if my flesh were being torn apart bit by bit. It was like being whipped by a cane. F * ck you, Cao Lao Wu, I cursed in my heart. You want to put me to death, don''t you know that I''m a judge? If you fall into my hands one day, I''ll chop you into pieces!


    At this moment, the plug suddenly jumped out and shouted at me, "Eye, red eye, third eye!"


    I was shocked. There were two reasons for this shock. Initially, I was worried that the embolus would be injured if I jumped out now, so I was terrified. But after listening to the plug, I went from worry to fear, because he kept saying "red eye" and "third eye" and didn''t know what exactly he meant. My first thought was that there was a third eye in the whirlwind behind me, and it was red. Who are the other two?


    At this moment, Laifu seemed to have heard the sound of a bolt as well. He stared at me in panic, his eyes filled with fear. When I saw his expression, I was even more frightened, because there was something wrong with his mind and he might be talking nonsense, but there was nothing wrong with Uncle Fu''s brain and he must have seen something terrifying.


    At this point, I was even more anxious to get out of this place. At the same time, I tried to turn my head to see what was behind me.


    The wind was so strong that I wanted to turn my head, but there was a great deal of resistance, as if someone were holding my head and not letting me look back. But the more it was like this, the more I wanted to see what was going on behind the scenes.


    As I slowly turned my head, the force of the wind became stronger and stronger in my eyes. A lot of dust began to seep into my eyes, until it was almost impossible for my eyes to open. I pushed against the pressure and tried to turn my head, but my eyes were unable to bear the pressure and I closed them reflexively.


    Just as I turned my head completely, I heard a long whooshing sound, and suddenly there was silence. The sound of the wind was gone, the sound of the branches swaying was gone, and the feeling of the vines whipping behind him was also gone. It was as if the entire world had disappeared all of a sudden. I rubbed my eyes with my hands, trying to open them as quickly as possible to see what was going on. I hadn''t even opened my eyes when I heard a "plop!" sound behind me. Then, I heard Uncle Fu call out, "Big Brother! Big Brother! What''s wrong?


    Did something happen to Uncle Fu? I was anxious and forced my eyes open. My eyes continuously blinked as if I had a conditioned reflex. Tears flowed out from my head in one go. Due to the washing effect of the tears, his vision also gradually became clearer. I was stunned to see the scene in front of me


    The yard was a mess, the floor covered with leaves, the broomsticks and hoes leaning against the side wall of the house were all lying on the ground in a mess. Several tiles had fallen from the eaves of the side house and shattered into pieces. It was as if the entire yard had experienced a mini typhoon.


    I suddenly thought of Laifu behind me. I turned around and saw him lying on the threshold of the main house, his left hand wrapped around his right arm, trembling. He looked miserable. His face was covered in sweat, and he had changed his shape, but he gritted his teeth without making a sound.


    "Come, Uncle Fu, what happened to you?"


    "Big brother''s arm seems to be broken." "We need to hurry to the hospital!"


    However, Uncle Laifu shook his head, meaning that he didn''t want to go. His eyes glanced around the room from time to time. I immediately understood that he was afraid that if he left, there would be no one left to take care of Auntie Gui Hua. However, after experiencing this strange event, if everyone left, Auntie Gui Hua definitely wouldn''t be able to cure Ol ''Five by herself.


    I pushed Laifu''s hand away and looked at it. I was startled because Laifu''s arm had twisted 180 degrees from the elbow down, the forearm, which meant that his palm was now facing outwards. This was the complete opposite of what a normal person would do. I tried to pull it off, but I couldn''t. With just a bit of force, Laifu''s uncle was in so much pain that he grimaced. Strangely, with such a severe sprained wound, his arm should be completely disabled. However, his arm could still move and he could still control it. From the outside, there didn''t seem to be any injury. It was as if this forearm was born to be deformed.

 C18

    I said, I''ll stay here and watch. Follow Uncle Fu to the hospital, I''ll wait for you to come back. Uncle Li Fu stared at me and patted me on the shoulder with his left hand. He didn''t say anything and just followed Uncle Fu. I knew what he meant by that gesture was that I was left here, out of trust in me.


    I''ve seen Uncle Fu do this before, but it''s not exactly what I saw, because what I saw was the result. That was when I was young. An elderly person with his mouth slanted completely to the side. At that time, I asked my grandfather what was going on. Pappy said that when the man used to watch the crops at night, when he met the ghost, he would whistle in competition with the ghost, but the ghost lost, and when he was angry, he blew into his face and his mouth was crooked. He sounded serious, but there was no concept of ghosts at the time. It was just a little fun. Another example, a person''s ear, long in front, completely covered the ear canal, I heard that was also made by a ghost. I''ve seen the clients in both cases. They exist, but I can''t say for sure if they''re not ghosts. Today, in order to pull me into the house, Uncle Laifu suffered a similar fate.


    But I suddenly remembered that when he begged us to stay up for the night, when the glass asked him what he had done that he shouldn''t have done after he saw Mrs. Zhao off, Uncle Fu swore that if he did, he would let him have his hand cut off. He proved afterwards that he had broken Mrs. Zhao''s bones. Now that the oath had been fulfilled, he had indeed crippled one of his hands. Was this some sort of secret certainty, some sort of pure coincidence?


    The bolt came over, chuckling, unable to make out what he was saying. I remembered what he had said about "the third eye" and "the red eye." So I asked, "Where''s the third eye you said it was?"


    The bolt was still there talking to itself, and it looked as if I had to use the glass trick, so I repeated along with him, "The third eye, the third eye ¡­"


    The plug seemed to come to life. It came up to me, put its index finger on my forehead, and said, "The third eye!"


    The plug actually put a finger on my forehead, meaning that the third eye it saw was on my forehead.


    I quickly touched it with my hand, but nothing happened.


    "Nonsense, where is the third eye?" I asked again.


    The bolt chuckled and then turned to run away!


    He was gone, but he left me a bunch of question marks. What exactly was that third red eye? I thought it would be in the middle of the tornado, so it had something to do with Cao Lao Wu, but the meaning of the bolt was that the third eye was on my forehead, which meant that at least for a period of time, there was a third eye on my forehead. Was it really so, or had he misjudged the situation, or had the bolt itself not been accurate?


    The face was split into twelve palaces, and the forehead was the closest one to the life palace. However, the Lifestyle Palace was a turning point in life, especially for the twenty-eight year old Hall of Immortality. It was equivalent to the place where the Great Seal of Life was located, and was often the key point for ups and downs. But what''s the point of having eyes growing above your head? Is it to say that I can see through life and death? Moreover, under the forehead of a person, that is, between the eyebrows, it is an organ used to sense the pulses of yin and yang, and is able to identify vengeful spirits and evil spirits. However, it has already deteriorated since then. This is impossible! If it wasn''t for him cultivating for many years, it wouldn''t be so easy to open his Divine Vision. Taking a step back, even if I opened my eyes, it would still be impossible to scare Ol ''Five away. Then, why did he suddenly disappear without a trace and get caught?


    I hope they did.


    Forget it, let''s not think about these things anymore. I subconsciously touched my forehead. After Uncle Laifu returns, he will know what this red third eye is. Not long after, Mom came in from outside and said, "It''s already noon, why aren''t you eating at home? Why are you squatting here? Where are you from, Uncle Fu? " His mother noticed that something was wrong in the yard as soon as she finished speaking. She asked, "Did something happen?"


    I nodded.


    "What happened?"


    I pointed to the three pits under the poplar.


    Mom immediately understood and slapped her thigh, "Oh no, Cao Ol''fifth is definitely going to make a big deal this time! Erlang, I''m afraid you''ll be implicated yourself! I told you to be careful and not to provoke him, but you wouldn''t listen. Now that the glass has crashed, fortunately, he was not heavily injured. However, I''m afraid it will not be easy for you to escape this calamity. "


    "Alright, Mom, stop talking. I know what''s at stake. Go back and take care of the glass, I''ll wait for Uncle Fu to come back and then go home. "


    My heart is a mess now, and I still have to listen to my mother, really tired of it!


    His mother did not say anything and just sighed. Then, she left while muttering to herself.


    After Mom left, I hung up the gossip and nailed it back up. This way, it would be much more stable, and not be blown away by a gust of wind. I went in and looked at Aunt Guihua, who was sleeping in her bed. Her face was clearly much better than before. I walked around the room again, not feeling anything out of the ordinary. At this moment, Uncle Laifu and Uncle Laifu returned.


    I said how fast.


    Laifu looked like a different person, as if he didn''t feel any pain, and I looked at his right hand, which was still turned outwards.


    Laifu said, "It just hurt for a while, and now I don''t feel anything at all. Although my hands can''t be corrected, they can still move freely, so there''s no need to see a doctor. It''s useless even if I do, it''s a waste of money."


    I asked Uncle Fu about the third eye in the bolt''s mouth.


    Uncle Laifu said the dust was too thick for him to see clearly, so it was hard to say if it was his eyes.


    I''ll tell you what you saw.


    When he saw that I couldn''t move, he tried to drag me into the house, but he didn''t move. By the time he tried to pull again, the edge of the whirlwind had already reached my back. Laifu had thought that since he couldn''t pull, and since he couldn''t drag anyone else in, he wanted to give up and pull back his hand. However, at this time, he couldn''t pull his hand back. He felt two people hugging his arms and twisting them hard. At the beginning, he could still resist, but that force was getting stronger and stronger. Then he heard the bolt call out a third eye, red eyes, so he looked at me. What did he see? To use his words, he saw an eye gradually emerge from between the two protruding scars on my forehead, blood-red and angry. He was shocked and distracted. The strength in his hands scattered with him, and so when he twisted his arm, it became like this.


    Uncle Laifu said the third eye was hidden between the scars on my forehead, not between my eyebrows.


    "Are you sure you saw it?"


    Laifu shook his head, meaning he wasn''t sure. I thought that if I were to overturn the proposition of the third eye, in addition to the illusion of blurred vision caused by the floating dust, it might also be that Uncle Laifu had suddenly been seized on the arm, so terrified that he had been momentarily prejudiced by hearing the bolt calling out to his eye, mistaking the scar on my forehead for an eye. As for explaining the red color, that was because my forehead was itchy and I was scratching my head red. But why is my forehead itchy at these times, and the worse the other person is, the more itchy it gets. This seems to be related to the organ that can sense the pulse of Yin and Yang. That is to say, due to some coincidence, my organ didn''t completely degenerate and still possesses the ability to sense. Thus, I was able to sense the threats in the outside world.


    I said, "Come, Uncle Fu, I need to go home and eat dinner. Besides, my friend is being watched by that old lady. I need to go see him. I''ve hung up the house gossip, that''s very useful, please do not touch it, if you can endure tonight, tomorrow it might be fine, so no matter what, do not go out tonight. "


    When Laifu heard that the glass had been washed out, his face showed guilt, so he was too embarrassed to keep me.


    When I got home, they were eating around the table, including the glass. When I saw that the glass could eat like a normal person, I felt more at ease, so that I wouldn''t starve to death. However, I soon realized that something had happened. The glass was dull, and there was not a trace of spirit in my eyes. People used to say that the eye hides the soul during the day and the soul returns to the liver at night. Now, the lifeless glass eye indicates that the soul has already been lost. He sat in front of the table with the bowl of rice and mechanically scooped the rice into his mouth. His mouth intertwined with the rice quite quickly. Not long after that, he finished all the rice in the bowl and copied another bowl for himself. I asked what the next bowl was. His father stretched out four fingers, meaning that he had already finished eating three bowls!


    These three bowls are not even on the same level as the three bowls in the city''s restaurant. The ones used in the countryside are all large white porcelain bowls. Today, he had actually eaten three bowls of the glass. Furthermore, based on the current situation, he had no intention of eating until he was full.


    No, there must be something wrong here, I thought, snatching the bowl from the glass.


    The glass didn''t make any noise, so I picked up the dishes on the table and stuffed them into my mouth. When I saw that that wouldn''t do, I grabbed onto the glass and flung it with force, actually throwing it out of the door. Even I was shocked. Where did all this strength come from?


    It was now noon, the time of the day when the sun was at its brightest. According to the four images, it was now at the sun, a period after Shaoyang. From a Yin and Yang perspective, this was beneficial for the glass.


    I ate some food and sat by the door with Glass. As for the glass, it didn''t say anything and didn''t make a fuss. It just sat there quietly, with its consciousness still unclear. This made me worry. It''s said that ghosts are afraid of gods and buddhas and the sun. Now that these two moves aren''t effective at all, I don''t have any other options. There''s also this leopard cat, I really don''t understand him. Even at this time, she''s still not willing to help me. Serves him right. He was beaten black and blue. But then again, is it true that he spoke so mysteriously? It might have been his eyes that were playing tricks on him, and he fell down.


    There is a saying that people can''t bear to think about it. As I was thinking about it, I saw a person wearing a green hat walking over with a bamboo pole tapping on the ground. It was the Flower Leopard Cat. After I shouted, the leopard cat immediately walked over, the bamboo pole in her hand almost hitting my head. "I suspect that he did it on purpose, for there is no need to lift the bamboo pole so high.


    "Uncle Li, you''re willing to help me?" I asked.


    The leopard cat stood in front of me and the glass for a while without saying anything, as if she was thinking about something, then finally seemed to make up her mind and said, "Zhao Yinglian, it''s about time!" With that, the leopard turned around and left without saying another word.


    The leopard cat''s words were directed towards Old Madame Zhao. It didn''t count as a warning, but more like a warning, urging her to leave as soon as possible. But I prefer to believe that he was saying this to me, because he was giving me Mrs. Zhao''s name. It was probably because the flower leopard knew that she had washed the glass and was afraid that she had committed too many sins, that was why it said that. That means if Old Madame Zhao still doesn''t leave, I''ll take care of the rest.


    When the leopard cat left, Glass looked up at his back and then lowered her head again. It looked like she still hadn''t figured it out yet.

 C19

    I spent the afternoon with the glass, saying a lot of things to enlighten him, of course, for Mrs. Zhao''s benefit. When I think about it later, I don''t know how, but I remember a lot of things that happened between me and Glass. We skipped classes together, stayed up all night together, and flirted with pretty girls together.


    "Damn you, it''s so good to be the boss in the city. You don''t need to worry about food or clothes, and you can even pick up girls when you''re free. Say, come with me here if you''re full."


    "You''re blaming me for being too selfish. If I had come back on the bus myself, why would I have tricked you into sending me back?"


    "Glass, you beast, I still haven''t found you to settle the matter of you taking pictures of me. Stop pretending to be a fool! Do you believe me when I slap you?"


    "Glass, I''m begging you, you have to wake up, or else how am I going to explain this to your parents? You can''t do this to me!"


    At the end, I couldn''t speak anymore and started sobbing.


    It was getting dark, and I knew that the night would not be peaceful. I should be prepared for the worst. The reason why I said that was because I had no way to deal with Cao Laowu. I wouldn''t do those external skills without the Demonic Repellent Skill. Under such circumstances, I could only take a beating and might even lose my life. The only thing to do was to eat, rest early, and sleep fast, hoping that the dream was real and that I was the judge. Only then would I have a bargaining chip against him.


    I ate very little at night and was not in the mood to eat. On the other hand, Glass still ate a lot without a care in the world, as if she was going to finish all the food she had to eat in one go. Mom saw the uneasiness in my heart. She kept saying that if she was still in the same situation as before, she could easily cure Cao Lao Wu without any problems.


    I knew Mom was worried about me. She was blaming herself for not being able to do anything. However, I hoped that Mom would not go back to the past. During that period of time, although she possessed power that ordinary people could not fathom, she still lived in a muddled state. Her consciousness was extremely unclear and she was ridiculed from behind the scenes. How could she go back? If that was the case, I would rather take on this disaster myself.


    After dinner, I took a shower and went to bed. Originally, my parents had insisted on staying up with me to watch the night through the glass, but I firmly refused. I don''t want them involved, and this isn''t their war.


    The glass lay inside the bed, near the window, and above me was the golden Buddha, which I had glued again, and I knew then that the golden Buddha was only covered with a layer of gold, and that the inside was made of clay. No wonder it broke when it fell. And I slept on the periphery, to keep him from rolling out of bed at night.


    It was quiet in the middle of the night, but I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking about what had happened in the past two days. Normally, the sound emitted by the fan in the room didn''t sound very loud, but tonight, it was especially loud and disturbing. There were two owls on top of a big poplar tree that had been hooting since ten o''clock. To be more accurate, they were not hooting, but laughing. It was very strange and gave people goosebumps. It is not a good sign that owls laugh. We say that as long as owls laugh wherever they are, there will be people who die there. It is not a scientific theory, but I have seen many owls laugh and die when they are young.


    This thing doesn''t mean that you don''t believe it. It''s wrong.


    I turned it over and over and was about to go to sleep when I heard the glass mouth mumbling, as if it were talking to someone, a lot of things, but I couldn''t hear a word of it. I thought, if you can be quiet and I can dream, maybe I''ll be able to get this over with. You keep doing this, and we''ll all be in trouble.


    As I was thinking this, I suddenly let out a sigh in the darkness.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    My heart skipped a beat and my brain was completely muddled. In an instant, my body was covered in a layer of cold sweat. Ghost sighs. This was Ghost sighs. It was said that no one could ask anything at this time. As long as they answered the question, they would always be pestered.


    The word "Ai" was uttered in a very long manner, as if it had been held in place for a very long time. After great effort, it was finally released. However, after the sigh, there was no sound. The entire room became quiet again, except for the sound of the fan. It was as if the sigh had never happened.


    I looked back at the glass. He was sleeping soundly and was still grinding his lips. He didn''t look abnormal. Was it because he was too nervous and had an illusion?


    Thus, I turned around and went back to sleep. After a long time, I suddenly heard a voice from behind me saying, "I want to go home!"


    It was an old woman''s voice. Old Madame Zhao stuck herself to the glass. Needless to say, she was the one who had said that. Furthermore, the sigh just now must have been made by her.


    The ancient people summed up how the devil did things, they were just infatuated, deceived, and scared. The possibility of being obsessed with me was very small, because my life was very hot. Thinking of this, I straightened up like a carp and turned on the light. No matter where you come from, let me see what you look like first.


    I thought there was going to be some horrible scene, like missing bodies or monsters. It''s a scare, or a variety of beauties or delicacies. It''s a lie." But when the lights came on, none of this happened, but at some point the glass sat up, legs bent, hands on knees, head buried in his lap.


    "What did you say?" I asked loudly, not bothering to sigh.


    Then the glass moved, lifted its head, and looked at me. It was difficult to see through the glass, because the glass eyes were almost entirely black, and the surface of the eyeball was covered with a misty layer that made it look like the eyes of a cataract patient. So it can be inferred that the glass really can''t see much right now.


    "Ah ¡ª I want to go home!" No, it''s Mrs. Zhao.


    "Alright, I''ll take you home. Leave the glass first!"


    "We can''t leave!" Old Madame Zhao continued my words.


    Can''t leave? What do you mean? It meant that she wanted to leave now, but she encountered some resistance, so she couldn''t escape. So where did this resistance come from? I thought to myself, there are only two kinds of resistance. One is the outside world, and the other is the outside world. I can''t possibly know the reason for this, and I think the reason for this is the doing of Cao Laowu, or the special Feng Shui of the southern part of the mountain.


    So I asked, "Why can''t I leave?"


    But then the glass fell back, flopped down in bed, and fell asleep again. I called out a few times, but I didn''t wake him.


    I left the light on in case anything went wrong with the glass. I lay down to sleep. After who knows how long, I heard a series of howls coming from the direction of the school. It sounded like a wolf howling into the moon. The howls were very long and sharp.


    My heart skipped a beat. This was the howl of the fifth brother Cao. This was what he used to call me before he died. Then the owl stopped laughing, presumably flying away, and the dog next door began to bark. But it wasn''t the usual type of barking, it was also a high-pitched barking, and from time to time, it would let out a "jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing" sound. The sound that the dog made indicated that it was very anxious right now. The sounds continued for five minutes before they stopped and everything became quiet again.


    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. It''s good that everything was quiet. Then, unexpectedly, another voice called out, "Zizi, zizi, zizi, zizi", like a fingernail on glass.


    Here it comes, I thought. The sound must have come from his hand on the glass of the window. Cao''s nails were so long, I can still remember that.


    I slowly turned my head to look at the window!


    It turned out that a small tree outside the window was blown by the wind, and the branches hit the glass. Because I lived upstairs, I closed all the windows before I went to bed, fearing that something might happen during the night. The height of the window upstairs was not much different from the height of the tree, so the branches and leaves were just able to hit it. It seemed that there was a wind outside, making the night seem even more unpeaceful, which made me feel even more uneasy.


    It was a false alarm, but I knew it was coming, so I wasn''t sleepy at all. I sat on the bed and bowed my head, wondering what the fifth would look like. Suddenly my heart tightened. No, is there a tree outside my window?


    I looked up. It wasn''t a branch outside the window, just the shadow of a tree.


    The shadow of a tree? How could the shadow of a tree be reflected in my window? It was late at night, and there was no light around. Besides, the light in my room was on, so where did the light from the shadow come from?


    As I drew closer to the window, the shadow of the tree did indeed appear on the glass. From the bottom edge of the window, it seemed to stretch all the way down the wall. I leaned my head against the left side of the window and looked down through the glass. I could just make out two people on the ground, one tall and one short, each holding a candle in his left hand. In the blink of an eye, both of us were in the middle position. The person in front of me was holding a candle and looking up. The man seemed to see me, smiled at me, and continued to climb.


    I froze, as if a bucket of water had been poured over me from top to bottom. That person was none other than the little boy, Old Madame Zhao''s grandson. I had seen him in Uncle Fu''s yard before. Needless to say, the last one must be Cao Lao Wu. They wanted to climb into my room through the shadow. A ghost can crawl along a shadow, I''ve heard that before, but where did that shadow come from?


    However, this question was no longer important. What was important now? I quickly took two steps back. For a moment, I was completely confused, and my mind was blank.


    But I could not bear to think about it any longer, for a hand had appeared in the window, which meant that the little boy had already come up, and his head was gradually showing up, and in a moment he was completely out of the window, trying to climb into the house, but a part of him disappeared as soon as he came in, until his whole body was gone.


    Why is he gone? This is bad, I can still deal with the tangible things, but he suddenly disappeared and I can''t see what I''m going to do, I suddenly have no idea what to do. In my panic, I found that there was a hemp rope in front of my eyes. This hemp rope was the same as the one that was tied around Aunt Gui Hua''s neck. I quickly took a step back to avoid the rope. But then the rope was gone in a flash, and suddenly it was in front of me again, as if there were an attraction between my neck and the rope, and wherever I was hiding, it would be able to find my position in an instant. At this time, Cao Laowu also crawled in. His face was still full of beard and his clothes were messy. In his hand was the red tasseled gun. He was smiling at me as he walked towards me.


    I suddenly thought of Mrs. Zhao, so I shouted, "Zhao Yinglian, I can send you home because I am a judge. But if I die, you''ll never be able to go home. "


    Just as I said that, the glass started to move and a figure floated out from within. He stood on the ground and used his walking stick to knock on the glass. As he knocked on the glass, the little boy came out. After the little boy appeared, he was led away by the old lady. As he jumped, he smiled at me. Then, he walked over to the wall and climbed into it.


    Now, there was only Cao Laowu left. Cao Laowu seemed very angry, holding a gun and stabbing me, but with my skill, I easily dodged every time. Finally, Cao Laowu became angry and shouted while baring his teeth. Following his shout, the entire house seemed to shake. I tried to steady myself by holding on to the bedside table, but my hands felt furry.

 C20

    I was trying to hold on to the desk to steady myself, but instead I felt something furry. I looked down, and my soul almost flew out of my body. I actually touched a head. What''s worse is that the head flipped over as soon as I touched it, and bit my middle finger. Feeling the pain in my hand, I subconsciously swung it and threw it onto the glass. Then the glass jolted awake and sat up, and I wanted to shout for it not to be looked at. That was because the glass had just awakened and was still in a dazed state of mind. If he suddenly saw this item, wouldn''t he be scared to death? Before I could say anything, the glass in my hand slowly turned over and fell onto the bed without moving.


    I don''t know what happened to the glass. I wanted to call out to him, but there was no sound at all. I tried to walk over, but I couldn''t move, and I could barely hear what was happening.


    How could this be? It was as if my five senses were slipping away, leaving me with only my vision. The head jumped up from the side of the glass, hopped up and down, and finally landed on Cao Laowu''s shoulder, disappearing in a flash. At this moment, Cao Laowu made his move, his two hands holding the red tasseled gun thrusting towards me. I tried to dodge but was unable to do so. The trident stabbed into my thigh, causing blood to flow out, but strangely, I couldn''t feel any pain. All I could see was Cao''s mocking face, and then the face gradually changed shape into the face of a monkey, scratching its ears and scratching its cheeks as it squeaked at me.


    Ah!


    I was terrified to the extreme and shouted with all my might. I didn''t expect that I would be able to cry out involuntarily. When I did, I realized I could hear it, and the pain in my leg shot up. It was only then that I understood that my soul had temporarily left my body due to excessive fear. If a person was about to be hit by a car, they would be stunned for a short period of time. If the time was too long, then the result would be very tragic, and when a person encountered a ghost, they would also be scared and lose control of their soul. At this time, it would depend on a person''s willpower, and if the person was able to break through this deterrence, their soul could return, or else they would die without a doubt. I heard it from the glass, and although it was impossible to test it, it did explain some of the problems. That''s why I felt my five senses disappear because my soul had gone astray. And this final shout of full strength actually broke through the deterrence of Cao Laoqian''s fifth brother, allowing my soul to return to its original position. It''s just that I was completely on guard and was unable to block the "shock" attack from Cao Laoqian.


    Following my shout, the fifth brother seemed to be extremely terrified. He turned around and jumped out of the window. But at the same time, the lights in the room went out and the fan stopped turning. Everything became dark and quiet.


    But it was only dark in the room for a moment, and then a light came in from outside the window, and it came closer and closer. I felt my heart tighten. Did he come back? This time, I had to strike first, so I slowly moved toward the fan in the dark and grabbed it. I don''t care what the hell you did this time, I''ll take this first.


    I lifted the fan as hard as I could, and was about to smash it down when I heard the man say, "Sung Sing Sing."


    I was stunned. From the sound of it, I heard that it was the black-clothed person from my dream. Could it be that he had walked out from his dream? I thought to myself, but my hands didn''t stop moving, because even if you are that man in black, so what? When you promised to take Cao Laowu in, you actually went back on your word, causing me to suffer this pain.


    "Bang!" The fan hit the man. The man cried out miserably. The light was extinguished in a flash. Then, there was a sound of "Gu Dong", and he fell to the ground.


    I can hit him? He''s neither human nor ghost, how could I have hit him, and it''s in a dream. Wait, am I dreaming now? Why can''t I find a single point of reality and dream? I was also confused for a moment. Logically speaking, I should be in the real world right now, because I haven''t been sleeping tonight. As soon as Cao Lao Wu left, this man in black came. The links were intertwined, and he didn''t leave any time for me to sleep.


    "It''s me!" "Come on," the man in black said, and he turned the light back on and walked over to me. A chill hit me, and I shivered.


    In the light, I noticed that the man''s straw hat was covered with a layer of white stuff, not only on his hat, but also on his shoulders. At this moment, the man in black took off his straw hat and patted it. The white thing on the straw hat lightly fell down like snow. Then, he patted his shoulders and muttered, "I came all the way back, but I didn''t expect you to come at me the moment we meet. If your legs were broken, you wouldn''t be able to run away, which would be troublesome!"


    His tone sounded like he was very unhappy, but he didn''t dare to complain in front of Ye Zichen. Furthermore, it seemed as if he had said that I had just hit his leg. When I saw him take off his straw hat and cover his face with a layer of black cloth that only covered his eyes, I couldn''t help but feel happy and I suddenly grabbed this layer of cloth.


    The black-clothed person was concentrating on dusting off the things on his cloak. He never expected that I would suddenly pull on his mask, so when he finally reacted, he was already unable to evade.


    "Damn it, it really is you!"


    I had always doubted his identity, because the six-fingered features of his left hand, his body shape, and the way he walked, were so similar to a plug that I had suspected him long ago, but had never had the opportunity to verify it, and this time had finally allowed me to see his true identity, the playmate who had worn the same pair of pants with me when I was a child, the one who had been acting crazy but constantly pointing out my plug.


    That person was stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted. Laughing, he slowly wrapped the cloth around his face and put on his straw hat. His movements were very natural and steady, without a trace of panic.


    "The verdict seems to be wrong!" the man said.


    "Still pretending? Pretending to be crazy during the day and pretending to be a ghost at night, just what kind of identity do you have?" What do you have on you? "


    "Suit yourself. It doesn''t matter if it''s a bolt or a pillar. You can call it whatever you want."


    I cursed to myself. If he was adamant in denying it, then this often meant that he was guilty. If he admitted it, then so be it. But now that he''s given me back the right to make my own decisions, I don''t know what to do.


    "I''m covered in snow. I told you before that I ran for a long distance, so it''s normal for me to have some snow stuck to my body." The man looked at me and said.


    "I can''t be bothered with your matters. Since you refuse to admit it, I can''t do anything about it. In that case, I''ll call you a bolt. Feng Zi, let me ask you. Last time, when we agreed to remove the soul nail from my body, why did you go back on your word? "


    Thug frowned, as if he was not sure how to explain. "Isn''t it today at noon? "It''s not time yet, no need to go back on your word."


    "How are you doing? What time is it? It''s already midnight, and you''re still not at noon?" Is your brain dead? " I cursed.


    "It''s just after midnight, so it''s not noon yet. The last time you explained it was noon, but you said it at the time yesterday, so tomorrow''s noon is today''s noon. "


    "F * ck, why is it so messy? Are you telling me to use the tongue twister?" That''s what I said, but it was clear to me that one sentence was a matter of time, but I couldn''t understand why he was being so pedantic about it. So I asked, "Did you pay much attention to time when you were running?"


    "Yes, we can''t waste even a minute, or there will be trouble."


    I finally understood. In the end, I was wrong. However, they had already fought and scolded, so it was time for them to get back to business.


    So I said, "Five!"


    Throat nodded, lit an incense stick, and shouted into the darkness ahead, "Light the lamp!"


    As soon as I said that, a paper appeared next to me. I sat down, and the bolt came to my right hand. After standing still, I shouted, "One point of the universe, two points of yin and yang, three points of light, and three points of light."


    With that, the three candles drifted slowly to the upper left corner of the desk. I looked at the candle and saw that it was burning brightly, and I thought that Zhao Yinglian would be the first to judge since the glass was now being held up by Mrs. Zhao. Thus, I slapped the Shocking Wood and said, "Zhao Yinglian, please come up!"


    Why said "please", I myself do not understand, always feel that she is not that kind of evil ghost. This impression should have been given to me by the flower leopard cat. Moreover, she wasn''t willing to be my partner when Cao Lao Wu came to make trouble, so I still felt pity for her.


    After I finished speaking, I saw the candle flame sway a little and the surrounding light clearly dimmed. Around ten seconds later, the candle flame steadily ignited again and the surroundings started to light up. At that moment, I saw an old man sitting in front of the desk. Judging by his clothes and his figure, he was the old woman I had seen before.


    "Old Madame Zhao, do you still know me?" I asked.


    Old Madame Zhao raised her head and stared at me for a while before suddenly standing up. Her mouth trembled as she said, "You really ¡­ Are you really a judge? Then no wonder ¡­ "No wonder ¡­"


    She did recognize me, so I asked, "No wonder what?"


    "No wonder you''re full of righteousness. It makes people afraid just by looking at it, especially that eye on your forehead."


    When Old Madame Zhao mentioned the eyes on my forehead, I immediately tensed up and subconsciously touched them. Then, something strange happened. It is not that I have touched my eyes, but the moment my hand touches the middle part of my forehead, which is the spot between Sikong and the center of the forehead, as well as the spot between my eyebrows, which is the Hall of Immortality, the thing in front of me will become wobbly, as if it was trying to hide itself, as if it was about to disappear. And once I took it off, everything became clear and normal again. What was going on?

 C21

    Could it be that I''m relying on the hidden eyes on my forehead to sense yin and yang? Mrs. Zhao said that the righteousness of this eye frightened her, which explained why when I first arrived at Uncle Fu''s house, they were so frightened that they ran up to the poplar tree. It also explained why Mrs. Zhao, who had been behind the glass the first time Glass and I went to the south side of the mountain to search for bones, hesitated when she saw me pushing them down. When I removed the nail, the two cyclones disappeared without a trace because of my return, which seemed to explain it as well. But if that was the case, why would Cao Laowu dare to come?


    "Old Lady Zhao, why are you mixed up with Old Cao? Old Cao''s personality is irritable, and he does things in the wrong. If you mess around with him, I''m afraid it will increase your guilt."


    Old Madame Zhao didn''t answer me immediately, but her face gradually revealed an angry expression. She remained calm for a long while before speaking.


    "I came here to be heartless. Back then, when he dug up my corpse, I went to find his wife, Gui Hua, to settle the score." Actually, I didn''t mean to harm her in the beginning, I just wanted to teach him a lesson. Moreover, Li-ge Li also begged for mercy on his behalf, so I did as I was told, so I gave him some money and left without delay. But Laifu was too unkind. He thought I could not come back after I left, so he went up the mountain again to break my corpse. How could I let him off when I had such a wicked heart? Thus, I followed him back. When I came back, Ol ''Five was already on top of the osmanthus flowers, and we only found out that our goal was the same after chatting for a while, so we tortured her together, and that was why she died so quickly. I don''t really know what kind of person Ol ''Five is, because I didn''t say much to him. "


    "Including that night when Auntie Gui Hua was trying to make her drink to make her die earlier?" I know that Aunt Guihua''s body was very weak at that time. If she drank a lot of alcohol, it would harm her body greatly. She might even die suddenly.


    Old Madame Zhao nodded, then added, "Then you were the one who trapped my grandson in a poplar tree and set fire to him. I was angry at the time, so I took the risk. But you seemed to realize at the time that I didn''t dare to stay any longer, so I left. "


    It seemed that Old Madame Zhao''s motive was quite simple. It was because she came back to avenge her Uncle Fu that she came back for a second time. And the glass nail trapped his grandson, so he was glazed again. As for the glass, I can only say that it was a waste, and a loss is a waste, which eventually led to the fire burning my body. Up until now, there was a reason for Old Madame Zhao''s actions. She had not done it on purpose, so it could be said that she was somewhat forgiving. I suddenly thought of a problem here, which was the "Brother Li" mentioned by Mrs. Zhao. From that sentence, it was not hard to guess that this "Brother Li" was the current flower leopard, but why would she call him that?


    After asking her about it, I finally understood that Old Madame Zhao had known of the flower leopard cat before. Back then, when she escaped, the flower leopard cat had rescued her more than once. However, that was a rather difficult situation, so the flower leopard cat was helpless in the end. After Old Madame Zhao and her grandson had starved to death, the flower leopard still buried them. No wonder he was so angry at Li Fu for burning his bones up and not willing to help him again. It was not just because Cao Lao Wu was too fierce, but also because Hua Li Cat could not beat him.


    I sighed. The grudge between Uncle Fu and Old Lady Zhao was actually caused by a misunderstanding. It really made one at a loss of whether to laugh or to cry. I looked at Candle and thought how easy it was to solve the misunderstanding between the two of them, as long as they were able to say it out loud, but how was Mrs. Zhao going to solve her problem when she came home?


    "Yin and Yang have their own rules. Now that you guys have misunderstood, there''s no need to cause trouble for each other anymore." As for the problem of getting rich and destroying your bones, I will send you home as compensation. However, you can''t continue to cause trouble anymore. You should go and reincarnate earlier. "


    Old Madame Zhao thanked him profusely before turning around to leave. Before she left, she left behind a few words, "Shannan, you must pay more attention!" By the time he finished speaking, he had already disappeared into the darkness.


    I looked at the bolt, and it pointed to the incense in my hand. The incense had burned more than half of it, which meant that it was getting late, so I had to hurry. I immediately asked, "When you came, did you see Cao Lao Wu? He left through the window."


    Thug smiled and said, "Why would I see him? Do you want to interrogate him?"


    "You came in the moment he left, how could you not see him?" I was very clear that I had to interrogate him today, or else there would be some sort of trouble tomorrow.


    So I hit the log and shouted, "Cao Lao Wu!"


    The surroundings were completely silent. The three candles were still burning brightly, illuminating the surroundings so brightly that there were no signs of anything happening. Then the plug turned around and bent down and whispered a name in my ear, a name I knew well. "He told me to send a letter to you, telling you to punish Cao Laowu severely, but you can''t call his real name, so it''s better to ask him first."


    With that said, I immediately understood, so I shouted, "Song De Shu!"


    Song Deshu is the father of Uncle Fu, if you call him elder, I have to call him grandpa, he belongs to the grandpa generation. He had a long, pointed chin, and a mustache, very similar to that of Avanti. There was a scar on the left side of his face, and it was said that he had swam when he was young. We used to see him sitting under the jujube tree in front of the gate when we went up the mountain, but now the jujube tree is long gone, because when he died, Uncle Laifu cut it all down to build the yard.


    As soon as I said that, I saw the outline of a person slowly appear at the border of darkness and light in front of the desk. It was squatting. As the light in that spot was dim, this person appeared rather quickly. It was as though he had been waiting there for a long time, waiting for me to call out to him.


    I stared at the man, but because I was too far away to see him clearly, I wasn''t sure if it was Sung De Shu.


    "Song De Shu, come over and sit down." I said. On the right side of the desk was a stone block, similar to an ancient embroidery block, specially designed for people to sit on. I didn''t know about this until Old Lady Zhao sat on it. I thought that Scholar Song De had been extremely honest, kind and kind to me. The reason he said he was nice to me was because when I was a kid, he caught me stealing dates from his family. Not only did he not hit us, but every time he saw me, he would give me a few dates to eat, so in my heart, he was a very good person. Now that he is old enough, out of respect, I ask him to sit down.


    He just looked up and said, "No need, no need, it''s fine as long as I squat down. Squatting down is fine!" It sounded very polite.


    "Come and sit down and let me look at you."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Me is used to squatting."


    Something strange had happened. He had been too well-behaved in his previous life, but why was he still so honest after death? I also knew that the reason he didn''t come over was not because he was comfortable squatting down. To put it bluntly, he was cowardly and cowardly, and being honest was sometimes the same thing.


    I shouted again, "Sung De Shu, come and sit down." This time, I spoke in a very serious tone. I thought maybe that was why he came over and sat down when he felt the pressure. However, he never expected that after hearing that, he would actually stand up and run into the darkness.


    I was completely dumbfounded. I didn''t expect him to be this scared. When I saw that he had run off without a trace, I immediately shouted, "I''m Erlang. You don''t have to bother yourself with Uncle Fu''s matters anymore."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the bolt next to me prodded me with its finger, then waved my hand to indicate that I should not reveal my name.


    At this point, Songde Shu also stopped in his tracks, turned around, and walked back. As he approached, I finally saw his face. Nothing had changed, not even his stooped back and the way he walked, but the sight of him made me feel terribly uncomfortable. Perhaps it was because he had seen someone who had died and was an acquaintance, but when he thought about sitting with this person, he felt an inexplicable fear.


    Upon hearing my name, Song De didn''t seem to be afraid anymore. It was as though he was filled with doubts and doubts. He stretched out his neck and moved closer step by step, his eyebrows knitted tightly together. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth. He slapped his thigh and pointed at me with a smile. "Aiyo, it really is Erlang. Why are you the judge now?"


    I smiled and nodded my head, thinking that I couldn''t do that. It seemed that his current attitude was as though he was trying to get along with me. With so little time left, I didn''t have the time to waste on him. Thus, I slammed down on the wood and shouted, "Go sit over there!"


    Song Deshu trembled in fright, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only turn around and sit in front of the stone block.


    "What kind of enmity has Cao Ol''fifth had with you?"


    "A holiday?" Song De Shu frowned. From his expression, it seemed that he was trying his best to remember. After a long while, he slowly said, "Festival?" This could be considered a holiday, but it isn''t, because I didn''t have much contact with him, and it was only for one occasion. Because of the matter of the land, he took over my family''s land, it''s fine if you say so little, but that time he did too much, he completely plowed my family''s three ploughs, I really couldn''t stand it, so I fought with him, his wife died early, he had no son, so he didn''t beat us. In the end, he swore that even if he died, he would find us to settle the score. When I fell ill, he dragged me away, and now he is here to cause trouble at my house. Me can''t beat him myself, so I can only come here and complain. That''s the situation. Erlang, our relationship isn''t too far apart. You have to help me with this matter. "


    So it turned out that Uncle Fu and Old Cao had been enemies for a long time. Perhaps it was because Uncle Fu hadn''t thought of it in a while. From the looks of it, the mistake did not lie with Uncle Fu. It seemed that he had to look for Cao Laowu.


    "Anything else?" Because I think that this matter is not so big as Song De Shu said, logically speaking, there would not be such a huge grudge.


    "There really isn''t anything else. This happened before the redistribution of the land. Later on, he and I were no longer on the side of the road, so we have even less interaction."


    "Then do you know the name of Cao Ol''fifth?"


    Song De was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t understand my question, and muttered, "Isn''t it just Cao Lao Wu?!"


    "My name!" I added.


    "It should be Jia Lai, from Jiashan County. Why do you ask? "

 C22

    It turned out that the fifth brother''s name was Jia Li. With this name, things would be much easier to handle. I looked back at that stick of incense. There weren''t many left, but it was still enough to interrogate the fifth brother. The thought of Cao Lao Wu made my teeth itch. If I didn''t have my so-called third eye when I removed the nail, perhaps I would have been like Uncle Fu. No, maybe even worse than Uncle Laifu, because he was twisting my neck. In addition, after his death, he caused so much trouble that even the chickens and dogs in the village were disturbed. This was even more sinful, so this time, he had to let it go with him.


    I thought that if I could convict him directly, I would sentence him directly and save myself the time of going to trial again. But here, I suddenly thought of the question of how to convict, how to base the law on anything, and how to enforce it. My eyes wandered to the pile of books in the corner of the desk, three very thick books, and I picked one up at random. The book was very old, and it looked to be quite old. The cover was a painting of how the devils of hell punished the wicked. There was a waist chop, a tongue pull, fried oil, grinds, and so on. These scenes could be seen in some temples or city temples. There were three words written on the right side of the book, and the drawing room was very open. Every line seemed to be drawn with a knife, like bamboo leaves, and there were some areas where a symbol could not be considered a word. I don''t understand, say is tadzhiwen also not like, is it a legend of the zhuwen? Some places are also called Water Books, a type of text written for the dead. I turned a page at random and didn''t recognize a single word, not even a punctuation.


    I put the book back and felt a little tired. It was indeed tiring to stay in this environment for a long time. I rubbed my eyes, composed myself and shouted, "Jia Lai!"


    Just when I finished shouting ''Jia Lai'', which was Old Cao and Old Wu, I was waiting for him to appear. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the surroundings suddenly lit up. Before his eyes could adjust from the darkness, his face was hit by a heavy hammer. I was about to say something about what kind of plane you were on when I got hit in the face a couple of times. I panicked for a moment, my eyes not only unable to open but also full of stars. I narrowed my eyes and reached out to block it, turning my body away from the frontal attack. I was hit in the back a few more times, and when I opened my eyes, I was surprised at what I saw. I was lying on the floor in my bedroom, with the lights on, surrounded by books, and the legs of the desk on my left. There was a hurried knock on the door, and Mom was shouting for the door to open.


    I struggled to turn my head to see which grandson had hit me, but unexpectedly, my face was kicked again. This kick was very heavy, causing my nose to feel sour. A stream of heat flowed into my mouth. When I saw the blood, the fire in my heart flared up and I stood up abruptly. Unexpectedly, a heart-wrenching pain came from my thigh as I was unable to control myself and fell to my knees on the ground. I thought I was going to be beaten up forever. I would have to find a place to hide for a while and wait until I could see what was going on. I scrambled under the desk and crouched against the wall, so that the pain in my thigh was immediately apparent, as if someone had stabbed me. When I looked at the place where the pain was coming from, I saw a red mark on it. It seemed that I had slept in the wrong place. But strangely, I remembered that I was sleeping on a bed. I didn''t have time to think about it, because now there were feet on the ground, very white, and when I looked up, a corner of a big blue trouser leg was sticking out.


    Glass again! You are a f * cking calamity!


    Then the desk was lifted above my head, and I rolled over onto my knees and looked back. Glass was glaring at me with both hands, and at the same time she threw the desk at me with a movement of her hands. I jumped onto the bed, dodging, and the desk thumped against the wall. I crouched on the bed and stared at the glass, trying to prevent his next move. At the same time, he was extremely shocked, because there was a cabinet under the desk which was filled with books, and the desk was made of solid wood, made from sophora wood. This kind of wood was very dense, so the two added together weighed at least a hundred pounds. I looked back at the window. It was still dark outside, and I thought I''d flip out of the window if I had to. However, just as I was thinking about this, the glass flashed and blocked the window, as if it had thought of this beforehand.


    Right now, the glass wall definitely wasn''t Old Madame Zhao''s. It was definitely Old Fifth Cao. She didn''t expect him to be able to control the glass to the extent that he could do whatever he wanted. He really wasn''t simple.


    Glass giggled at me. It was the kind of low, husky laugh that makes people scared when they look at it. Her eyes were evil, filled with savagery. They were not the eyes of glass.


    I looked down for something I could use, but there was no sign of it, and then Cao''s fifth brother saw the opportunity and leapt at me. Fortunately, I was prepared. I leaned back on the bed, bent my legs slightly against his momentum, endured the pain, clenched my teeth, and kicked. The kick hit him right in the chest of the glass, knocking him back against the window. He thought he would fall down, but instead he grabbed the edge of the window with both hands and squatted on the windowsill. He glared at me, bared his teeth in anger.


    There was another knock at the door, and I thought I couldn''t stand up to him any longer. I had to get out, or else it would be so easy for him to tear me apart with his strength.


    So I got up and moved slowly back toward the door, and then the glass shifted and came straight at me again, like an arrow, very fast, and in the blink of an eye it was right in front of me. I knew it was too powerful for me to block it, so I immediately crouched down and dodged it. The glass could not help but crash into the wall!


    I turned around, and before he could turn around, I kicked him again, and the glass slammed into him a second time. I looked at the opportunity and hurried towards the door. If I had run out directly, I would have been able to do it at this time. However, the door was inserted, and the old-fashioned bolt couldn''t be pulled due to the rust.


    I was just about to unbolt the door when a gust of wind from the glass came up behind me and I turned my head and he grabbed me by the neck and pinned me against the door. It''s too fast for me to dodge. Subconsciously, I tried to break his hands, but his hands were as hard as cement. Furthermore, his strength was so great that I couldn''t break his hands at all. Even if I used my hands to push him, I wouldn''t be able to move. The glass face gradually broke into an evil smile, and at the same time, my hands tightened their grip on my neck as they held me up against the door. As soon as my feet left the ground, I could not muster up any strength. My mind went blank, my face grew larger and larger, I could not breathe, and my hands were powerless as they hammered at the door. It seems that I won''t be able to pass this test today. In the end, I died at the hands of my own brothers. How ironic.


    My eyelids drooped, and though I tried to open them, it was useless. At this moment, there was a sudden "smack", as if the door was kicked open. Following which, I fell forward. I was lying on the glass, gasping for breath. I heard footsteps in my ears, and I felt the glass beneath me start to move, but then it suddenly shook violently and stopped.


    Someone came to help me up, sat me down on the bed, and helped me to straighten up. I coughed for a while before I came to my senses. After taking two deep greedy breaths, he finally managed to regain his life after two lifetimes of experience.


    "Fortunately, the door was made of five-fold plank, otherwise, something big would have happened this time!" Dad exclaimed.


    The so-called five story plank was made from a five story plank. Although it was a bit thicker than the three layer plank, it was much more brittle than the solid wood or iron doors. It was usually used for temporary buildings. Our house had just been renovated, and since we were short on money, we used this kind of door first. I didn''t expect it to save my life today.


    "Glass... How''s the glass? " I whispered.


    "The glass is fine, his life is not good, it''s too easy for him to get those things." His mother said, then continued after a while, "It''s best if you don''t get entangled with him too much in the future. Otherwise, you might lose your life as well."


    Glass''s fate is too poor, I know that, but it''s not so easy for me to give up this friend of mine. The brotherhood between me and him is beyond the comprehension of others, including my mother.


    I rested for a while before I completely recovered my strength. My parents told me a few things before they went back. I walked over to the glass and squatted down to look at him. I saw that he was sleeping, so I ignored him. After all, it was still very hot, so it didn''t matter if he slept on the ground.


    Then I noticed that there was something stuck to the glass''s forehead, like a speck of ash, and I was about to wipe it off for him when my hand stopped at his forehead. Because the dust didn''t look like it was his own, it looked like someone else had pressed it, and I hadn''t noticed it before. His mother had probably pressed the button on the glass to suppress it. I have heard about this thing before, people''s foreheads are the way for the soul to enter and exit. With cinnabar and cinnabar, mixed with glutinous rice water, it will form a paste and fall on the forehead to prevent the soul from entering and leaving. I had heard this recipe from my mother before, because I always lost my soul when I was young, and she had done it before. I thought he was just talking about it, but who would have thought that it actually worked today? The glass was quiet now, and it must have been his own soul that was sealed inside of him. However, only his parents would know how Cao Lao Wu''s soul was forced out of his body, or perhaps only his mother, since she rarely revealed these things to anyone else.


    I looked at the wound on my thigh. The mark was still very clear, but I couldn''t figure out what it was. I rubbed it with my hand, and the pain made me gasp. I turned my head to look at the glass before looking at the bed. I thought to myself, Forget it.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, but it was done in an instant, from drowsiness to wakefulness, because someone pinched me hard in the thigh, right where the herringbone mark was, and I jumped at the pain I had never felt before.


    "Erlang, you wicked thing, I, your father, will accompany you to your home and you actually let your father sleep on the floor. You didn''t even give me a seat, yet you took a bed for yourself. Your conscience has been eaten by dogs."


    I didn''t know what to say when I heard the glass say that, but I didn''t know what to say. On the one hand, the glass was still hanging by a thread yesterday, life and death was unpredictable. Now that it can return to normal, I''m really happy. On the other hand, Glass almost killed me last night, and now she''s wronged me, which makes me sad. The two emotions were intertwined, and for a moment I didn''t know what to say about him. I glanced at the glass and pointed at him without saying anything. As soon as this anger subsided, the pain in my thigh spread throughout my entire body. I collapsed onto the bed, grimacing in pain.


    How clever Glass was to see that I was not right, and she came to look at my lap and was stunned. After a long while, he suddenly shouted, "It''s not me, it''s not me. I''ve been holding back my strength."


    When I looked at it, I was also shocked because the red mark had turned purple. "Shut up, grandson!"


    I rested at home all morning and my legs were better, but I still didn''t understand how my legs could be like this. I carefully organized the events of the night before. I didn''t fall asleep when Cao Lao Wu came in, and I confronted him when I was standing by the desk. I picked up the head and threw it at the glass, and then Cao Lao Wu stabbed me with his knife and I entered the process of judging Yin. That''s right, Old Fifth Cao stabbed me in the thigh, and the place where he cut me was in my thigh. Thinking about that, a layer of sweat appeared on my head, because I remembered that Old Fifth Cao''s trident blade, which was originally used in the special forces combat situations. Even if I didn''t die at that time, I would have died because I couldn''t stop the blood from flowing. The marks left by these knives are very similar to the marks on my leg, and they are also shaped like an adult''s shape, which means that Cao Lao Wu''s knife strike was both real and non-existent.


    Because if it was true, my leg wasn''t bleeding, and I went straight to the shady part; if it was empty, it left a trace of the triple-edged knife, and I woke up at the desk. This was truly too hard to explain. Also, the question is whether I was in a dream last night.

 C23

    Looks like this question has already exceeded the scope of normal people''s thoughts. No matter how much I think about it, it is of no use. Now I can walk on the ground. If I don''t touch it intentionally, the pain in my leg can still be endured. The next step is to find a leopard cat, because I promised Old Madame Zhao that I would help her go home. But how can I, as a commoner, understand the workings of this technique, so I can only find a leopard cat to guide me in this matter.


    We went to see the leopard cat, but we passed by Uncle Fu''s house. I was secretly surprised when I entered the yard. The poplar tree in Uncle Fu''s yard was dead, dead, without a single leaf on it. The branches were bared and clawed like devils, the trunks stripped of their skin to reveal the black trunks, and the fallen leaves swept up against the western wall of the courtyard.


    It was said that all plants had a spirit. This tree had lived for so many years, and absorbed so much sun and moon essence. With wind, frost, rain, and dew, it could be considered to have some cultivation experience, so why did it wither overnight?


    I asked Uncle Fu if there was any activity last night.


    When Laifu heard me mention this, his face turned green and he calmed down for a while before slowly saying, "I''ve lived for most of my life and have never encountered such an evil thing. Yesterday was windy and rainy, so I was almost scared to death."


    Wind and rain? I don''t understand that. Where did the wind and rain come from last night? Besides, there is not a single trace of rain on the road today. When Glass heard this, she was also interested and hurriedly asked what was going on. That''s what I''m dying to know.


    Laifu hurriedly explained that it was not very accurate to say that it was wind and rain, because later on he realized that it was not as simple as wind and rain. Thus, I told him everything that happened last night in detail. He said it in a very simple manner, because of Uncle Fu''s unkind words, he usually finished the whole story in a few words. I summarized what happened and told him the whole story.


    Uncle Laifu followed my instructions last night and closed the door after an early dinner. Then he did a dream of a man in white crying to him, saying thank you for all his years of care, but now he had to go. Laifu woke up in shock. When he woke up, he could hear the sound of wind in the yard. The poplar trees kept making rustling noises, mixed with the clashing of branches. The sound of the wind was lingering in the yard and did not stop. After who knows how long had passed, the sound of rain could be heard. When Laifu heard it was raining, he knew it was not good. The clothes were still hanging in the yard to dry during the day, and because he had slept too early, he had forgotten to pick them up.


    After all, he had experienced so many strange things recently, so he was a little scared. After some thought, he decided to go out and bring the clothes in, because the clothes were in his yard, and he would take care of the clock the whole time. At this point of time, it should not be a big deal.


    Laifu had made up his mind to open the door. The moment he opened it, he was so scared that he almost sat on the floor. Because a person stood at the door of the main house. This person was dressed in white, and his clothes were a bit big. His clothes were pulled down to his feet, similar to those worn by ancient people, and his long hair covered his face. The man just stood there, crying and whining. When Uncle Fu opened the door, the man didn''t react at all.


    There was a man in white standing in front of the door in the middle of a stormy night. The man in white was still crying. Laifu was stunned for a moment before he reflexively slammed the door shut. He firmly locked the door and hid behind the door, gasping for breath. In his own words, his heart was about to jump out of his stomach.


    Laifu was quiet for a while before he realized what was going on. It was not the sound of the wind, but the sound of the man in white crying. The sound of the rain was actually the sound of the leaves falling.


    When it was close to midnight, the crying gradually died down, and the outside also became quiet. Only then did Uncle Laifu feel at ease to sleep. However, just as he was about to fall asleep, he heard someone knocking on the courtyard door. Laifu obviously didn''t dare to open the door, so he pretended to be asleep and ignored him. However, the knocking became more and more urgent. Finally, he kicked the door open with his foot and shouted for the fire. Laifu thought to himself, what are you doing borrowing fire in the middle of the night? It''s obviously a ghost borrowing fire. He made up his mind that even if you kicked down the door, you wouldn''t open it.


    After a while, the knocking on the door disappeared, but there was the sound of rain outside again. It was quite loud, and there were voices mixed in with the rain. Laifu listened carefully, as if someone had told him to get up and collect his clothes. After experiencing the story of the man in white, Uncle Laifu didn''t even think about collecting his clothes. He just sat there motionlessly on the edge of the bed.


    After a while, the sound of the rain stopped and everything became quiet again. It wasn''t until the sun had risen that Uncle Fu dared to open the door. He then realized that the white poplar tree was dead and its leaves had covered the entire yard.


    "Ghosts borrow fire, ghosts rain." "The former seems so stupid, but the latter is so much more astute!"


    "Shut up, you''re still in the mood to joke!" I glanced at the glass.


    It seemed like this time it was all thanks to the flower leopard cat''s gossip, or else Uncle Fu would really be out of luck this time. Uncle Laifu said that he dreamt of a man in white crying and complaining to him. He even thanked him for taking care of him for all these years. When he opened the door, he saw the man in white, and the man in white didn''t seem to mean anything to him. Are these two men in white the same person? The reason why it was windy and rainy was to remind him not to go out carelessly. From this, he could be considered as the savior of Uncle Fu. But in Uncle Fu''s dream, could he make the right decision?


    I asked about Aunt Gui Hua''s situation. I knew that she could barely walk on the ground, so I was relieved. Thus, we went straight to the flower leopard.


    When we arrived at the house, he was still sitting under the willow tree by the pond, sipping his tea. Before I could greet them, the leopard cat said, "Erlang has arrived!" He looked very friendly.


    His attitude was completely different from the last time I came. This time, his attitude was clearly relaxed.


    "Yes, Uncle Li."


    Just as I finished speaking, the glass behind me burst out into laughter. I turned around and the glass pointed at the face of the leopard cat. The leopard cat''s face was still swollen, blue and purple. I knew that yesterday, but I just can''t understand how a leopard cat could be so romantic after what happened. Very generous, I thought. But he couldn''t show it, so he pulled on the glass to signal him to be quiet. Glass had to laugh secretly and whisper in my ear, "Who beat you up so fat?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing that we were silent, the leopard cat pricked up his ears and listened to us for a while. He didn''t seem to notice that Glass and I were discussing him, so he asked, "Erlang, what''s the matter?"


    I hastily took two steps forward, squatted down, and respectfully asked, "Uncle Li, I know that you have great abilities. I''ve come to find you to ask you about something today."


    "Do you want to ask about sending the ghost home?"


    I thought to myself, "In the end, it''s a flower leopard cat. It can always predict. No wonder our people worship it so much. It really has a few tricks up its sleeve."


    "Then, in your opinion, how should I carry it out?" I asked.


    The leopard took a sip of tea and laughed. "It might be difficult for others to handle this, but if you were to do it, it would be quite simple."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "To send a ghost back home is actually to bring back the soul and bones of a dead stranger back to their homeland. This is called returning a leaf to its root. This is a common wish shared by the deceased before and after their death. This was because the souls here were the ghosts that everyone often spoke of, and the voices of bones and ghosts were also very similar. As a result, after a long time, the ghosts would be directly sent back to their homeland. The sending of ghosts consists of three parts, one after the other, called soul summoning, soul luring, and soul breaking. Breaking through barriers is often difficult, but with your identity, you should be able to succeed. "


    At this point, I finally understood why the flower leopard cat said that I could easily complete this quest. The reason is because my identity is unique, and it is precisely this special identity that allows me to easily complete the quest of breaking through the barrier.


    Soul summoning was easy to understand. It required a person''s soul to be called back from countless souls. There were two requirements. The first was to find out where the soul was, and the second was to prevent other evil spirits from taking the opportunity to call back the wrong soul. Soul luring could lead a person''s soul on the road all the way to their destination. The meaning of breaking through the barrier was to break through the barriers formed by the other lone souls, thus ensuring that the soul gathering process proceeded smoothly.


    The three of us will do some simple preparations. It''s midnight tonight, so the spirits are the most concentrated. Although it''s a bit dangerous, it''s still more likely to attract Mrs. Zhao''s spirits." The location was where the old lady''s body had been found in the south of the mountain, or at a fork in the south side of the mountain. The fork in the road was divided into three directions. One led north to the mountain, the other to the western mountains, and the last to the eastern mountains. This east and west road is located a hundred meters south of the mouth of the trumpet ditch. I used to walk through it twice when Glass and I went to the south side of the mountain. The flower leopard''s explanation was that there were more ghosts at the intersection, so he might be able to find one. After confirming the time and place, I felt a little guilty because the southern part of the mountain was originally very evil. To go there in the middle of the night, isn''t that just scaring people to death? The flower leopard, on the other hand, insisted that it had to be done at this hour. Other times, it might not succeed. And the character is I have to go, come rich uncle, flower leopard cat. The leopard cat had to go, that was easy to understand, because only he understood this. Even if he was blind, it didn''t matter, because in the middle of the night, everyone was still blind and could not see anything. I don''t understand why Uncle Fu has to go. The leopard cat said she was clearing the accounts for him, so that he wouldn''t lose his life because of the broken bones. I just couldn''t figure it out. However, at this time, the leopard cat could say whatever it wanted. It was like a big hand on a happy occasion. When Glass heard that he was gone, she became anxious and shouted that she would go too. The leopard cat said that it could be of some use to him, but considering his safety, it refused him anyway.


    And at this time we have to prepare the things we need.

 C24

    The leopard told me to prepare a lot of things. We didn''t get them ready until it was almost dark." There was yellow paper, hemp rope, kerosene lamps, a six-sided paper box with a white paper paste on it. There was a flag (it turned out to be a soul flag), and something was written on it, like a talisman, and a few words seemed to be written on it. There were also two paper men, a woman and a little boy. The woman''s cheeks were deeply rouged, her nose and eyes were painted in a picturesque fashion, the little boy was painted in a playful way, and he wore a hat on his head. The three of us ate dinner at night and waited at the Flower Cat''s house. We would set off when the time was right.


    My parents didn''t want me to get involved because going to the south of the mountain in the middle of the night would scare them. They were worried that something would happen if I went there, but I had already decided that nothing they said would help.


    Just as we were about to leave, the glass suddenly ran over and insisted on going. I advised him to make his mouth go dry, but it was useless. The kid didn''t know what he was up to, but he still signed a life-and-death contract, indicating that it was none of our business if anything happened to him. I couldn''t understand what was going on with him, to have such enthusiasm for something like this, to be able to ignore his life.


    In the end, we didn''t have much else to do, so we could only reluctantly agree to let him go. It was almost eleven o''clock when the cat told me to light the kerosene lamp and put it in the white paper box to cover it. She repeatedly told me not to let the wind blow it out.


    Then we set off. We chose the east road to go to the south of the mountain. Firstly, the east road was closer to us. Secondly, this road was easier to walk on. At first, Uncle Fu took the banner and led the leopard cat to the front, the two paper men in the glass between them, and I carried a backpack containing other items. At the back, I held a white paper box covered with a kerosene lamp, and the light from the lamp illuminated the road through a layer of white paper.


    As the leopard cat was walking in front, its eyes could only rely on Uncle Fu Li''s support to walk, so its speed was very slow.


    It was now the middle of the night, and the entire village was silent and deserted in the darkness. Occasionally, a dog would bark from the yard on both sides of the road, and then silence would follow. The only reason they said the eastern road was better was because it was a dregs road. However, this "good" was relatively speaking. Because a few years ago, when the mountain was opened for quarrying, a tractor had to be used to carry the stones out, and the tractor had to carry too much weight. Furthermore, they frequently came in and out of the city. Fortunately, it didn''t rain. If it did, the ruts would be filled with water, so it would be hard to tell the depth of the rain. Therefore, he had to be careful walking during the day. This road was originally going to be built, and it was said that the higher-ups had allocated some money for this construction. However, there was no response. Eighty percent of the funds had already been divided among the people involved.


    We started on the road from north to south, and as we walked through the mountains and into the southern territories and westward, the leopard cat let me take the lantern and lead the way, while he and Uncle Laifu walked at the back. What he meant was, my righteous spirit, my fiery spirit, is that no evil spirit dares to run into me as I walk in front.


    This was a purely natural dirt road, and every step he took would cause the road to sink in. The road was completely unrecognizable, and the dry weather had caused the sand on the road to be half a foot thick. On both sides of the road were connected patches of farmland. Inside the fields were all kinds of beans, about ten centimeters high, and most of the land was still exposed. Occasionally, a gust of wind would blow over, and one could clearly feel the dust on their face.


    Originally, our group was still chatting about home, but as soon as we arrived at Shan Nan, all of us went silent, our eyes vigilantly looking around us. Glass probably could not handle this kind of pressure, so she whistled, trying to release her emotions. However, she was kicked by the leopard and scolded it again, saying that it was attracting evil spirits.


    He could not keep his face in check. He groaned in discontent, but did not dare to act. He could only remain silent.


    In half a minute the glass whistled again. This time, when he whistled, I felt something was wrong. There was a slight itch on my forehead. I didn''t know if it was the dust that was splattering on the scar on my forehead, or if something was coming over.


    I looked up and around me. There was nothing unusual except for a breeze.


    "Glass, shut up. Why don''t you know what''s good for you?" I snapped without looking back.


    "It wasn''t me." Glass answered with a trembling voice and a hint of fear.


    I was startled and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. The whistle definitely wasn''t made by the glass. That''s because when the glass wall replied to me, the whistling didn''t stop. I stopped and looked back at the glass, and the two paper men stopped. Under the illumination of the oil lamp, the paper man''s face constantly darkened and changed color. It was extremely eye-catching, with two pairs of eyes wide open, carrying a strange look. I looked at the leopard cat and Uncle Laifu. They had stopped four to five meters behind the glass. They seemed to have noticed something was wrong and had stopped a long time ago.


    "Uncle Li, what''s wrong?" I asked.


    The leopard cat made a gesture of silence, and at the same time, it pricked up its ears as if it was trying to hear something. After a while, the whistling sound disappeared. The leopard said, "It''s fine. They were just playing around. Let''s keep walking and not talk."


    "They", there was no need to ask, they were just a few lonely ghosts. The meaning of the leopard cat''s words was that these things weren''t evil spirits. It was just that they liked to play around, so they whistled. This made me think of the person I mentioned before who whistled at the ghost competition. In the end, the ghost got angry and made that person''s mouth crooked. I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    "Glass, stop messing around. Everyone only has one life." I whispered.


    "Erlang, you don''t have to be afraid. They usually don''t dare to provoke you."


    This sentence was in the depths of my heart. As I was walking at the front, everything that I met would always be under my control. How could I not be afraid? He must have recognized the weakness in my voice and decided I was feeling guilty.


    "The more imposing you are, the more afraid they will be and the more they will avoid you." The leopard cat said again.


    Astonishing? It was easy to say. Anyone who was placed in this environment would be terrified. Just by looking at the glass, one could tell what was going on. The more afraid you are, the more likely you are to see those things. There was also a saying that people were afraid of ghosts by 30% and ghosts by 70%. Each person had three lanterns, one above their head, one on each shoulder. These three lanterns were like a combination of human and yang energy, and as the flames grew stronger, the demons would always avoid them.


    We walked west until we reached the middle of the mountain, just south of the mouth of the trumpet ditch, and stopped at the same time. The surroundings were completely silent. The sounds of crickets could be heard from the bushes by the side of the road. There is only a vague outline of the mountain behind the loudspeaker ditch. It lies quietly in the dark night and it seems that everyone is asleep there, including the lone souls. It seems that the moment we step in, we will wake them up and attract countless ghosts that will continue to haunt us. On the other hand, above the loudspeaker ditch, they could faintly see large and small withered graves, as well as the ghost fire that was floating between the graves. It added another layer of terror to this place. Ghost Flame was a type of phosphorus that was separated from a human''s bones. When it encountered air, it would spontaneously combust, forming a natural phenomenon. I kept hinting at myself to think that way, but in this environment, even the so-called scientific explanation seemed so weak that I would consciously assume that the will-o ''-the-wisp was a group of wild ghosts with lanterns in search of targets to attack.


    "Where are we going first? Is it the bottom of the gulley or the top of the gulley? " I asked.


    The leopard lowered its head and thought for a moment. First, it would go to the bottom of the ditch to bring her corpse along before going up.


    I took a deep breath and composed myself. I didn''t feel that itchy on my forehead, and it didn''t seem dangerous. I moved my feet and walked towards the loudspeaker ditch.


    There was a small path leading to the mouth of the horn. It was located on the southern side of the mountain and was not located at the foot of the mountain. The path was about two feet wide and there was a field on the left side of the road. The ditch was only two meters wide, and there was no water in it. It was all grass. The path was lined on both sides with thatch, and the grass sloped down into the middle of the road, covering it so that it was not so much a walk as a lie on the grass. The thorns on the grass leaves made his calves itch and hurt.


    I carefully walked in front with the lamp in my hand, my eyes never leaving the spot half a meter in front of the lamp. In this area, I could barely see the road under the illumination of the lamp. Halfway there, the glass stepped on my heel and I cursed under my breath. After a while, the guy stepped on me again, and I almost fell down, and I stopped and turned to scold him, but just as I tilted my head, I saw a man''s face hanging on my right side, very close to mine, almost touching mine, the whole face was blue, with a strange smile, a mustache, and he was staring at me without blinking. My whole body shuddered and my soul almost flew out of my body. I immediately turned my head around and felt my body go numb from head to toe. I thought to myself, ''Could it be that I have been targeted?''


    Don''t panic, I reminded myself.


    "Are you coming or not?"


    I composed myself and turned my head to look to the right. As soon as I saw him, I cursed, "F * ck you! You want to scare me to death? Take it from me!"


    It was the paper woman, her glass arms held flat, just in front of me. Maybe the glass was tired, so I changed my position, and after being stepped on twice by him, I suddenly stopped. The glass was so inattentive that it almost hit me. According to this position, it was possible that the paper man was on the same horizontal line as me. But is that really the case? Paper man and real person, man and woman, I still don''t know, it was clearly a bearded man staring at me just now. Even if he was in high spirits, he couldn''t have mixed up something so obvious. But my forehead obviously isn''t itchy, how can I explain that?


    I glanced at the glass. "Slow down. Don''t keep stepping on my heels and easily extinguish the light. Why don''t you take the lead?"


    "Who stepped on your heels? You, on the other hand, stop walking and stop. It almost caused us to crash into a car."


    At this time, the leopard cat could no longer bear to watch, so she urged in a low voice, "Stop being so noisy, hurry up and leave. I think it''s almost time."


    I was going to go on arguing with the glass, Bird Man, and not admit it, I thought angrily as I turned around. But then I realized that if I didn''t step on the glass, it would be troublesome, I thought.

 C25

    Don''t let your thoughts run wild, I reminded myself repeatedly.


    "There is righteousness in the world, but it is all bestowed upon people. The bottom part was a river, while the top part was a sun. In the human world, one could live freely. The Royal Road should be clear, containing and expelling the Ming Court. Or to strike at the thief Huat, the anti-vertical head ruptured. It was a place filled with a majestic Qi, a place that would last through the ages. "When the sun shines and the moon shines, life and death will be safe and sound ¡­" At this moment, the leopard cat started to sing "Righteousness Song". Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was sonorous and powerful. Her voice was filled with determination and determination. This chant made my blood boil. I thought, the flower leopard cat really is yours, could it be that you saw through my heart again?


    At the end of the path was the beginning of the trough, and then the path curved up to the top of the trough like a knife carving a groove into the south slope of the trough. The ditch to the right of the path was connected to the drain on the side of the horn ditch. We did not pause, but went straight down the gutter to the bottom of the gully, while on one side of the slope the jujube trees and ghostly needles swayed in the night wind like thousands of hands clawing and dancing. The last time I came here with the glass, I knew very well where Mrs. Zhao''s bones were. We stopped in front of a clump of jujube trees. This place was the same place we came to last time. Nothing had changed. The stone slab was still there, but the white stuff on it had long since been blown away by the wind.


    "Her bones are behind the jujube tree." Laifu stepped forward and used his right hand to brush away the jujube trees. Laifu''s right hand was deformed by the twisting of the two small arms. I thought it would be a waste for him to use his right hand like this, but it didn''t seem to have much effect now.


    The leopard took a cloth bag out of its pocket, the end of which was tied with a string. It was similar to the old money bag, but much larger. The leopard cat handed the bag to Laifu and said, "Pick up the bones and be honest with yourself." Then he paused and continued, "Jiro, lean back. You can''t do it."


    Laifu opened the bag and was about to grab the bones when a ball of fire suddenly came out of the small pile of bones. The fire was green, spherical, and bobbing up and down in the air like an eye watching us invaders. We immediately stopped moving, not daring to move.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you moving?" the leopard asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the green ball of fire flew straight towards the leopard cat. Laifu was right next to the leopard cat, and he quickly used the bag in his hand to hit it. The ball of fire flew to the side before it even touched the cloth bag, just in time to avoid it. Glass and I looked at each other, at a loss for words.


    Four or five of these balls of fire flew out from the pile of bones and circled around the four of us, moving up and down, left and right, making the scene very strange for a moment.


    "There are five green balls of fire moving around us." I whispered, because the leopard''s eyes were blind and I could only describe it to him.


    "When life cannot go according to the heavens, death will not take up any of the land. It would be better to return!" After listening to my description, the leopard cat actually said such a sentence, each word loud and clear. I know exactly who this is for, but is she here?


    As soon as the leopard cat finished speaking, the five balls of fire flew towards him. Laifu was also stunned for a moment. So many of them flew over at the same time, he really didn''t know which one to hit first. I saw the green flames circle the leopard cats to the left, then to the right, then to the brim of his hat, one by one they disappeared without a trace, just then there was a sudden meow from the grass on the slope, followed by a rustling sound that made me and the glass shudder.


    "Damned lynx, it scared me!" "I''m sorry," I said, and saw that the paper man was close to my face again. I pushed the paper man aside with my hand.


    "Bang!" Glass retreated a few steps and accidentally tripped and fell on the ground. Jiro, you really are wicked! " Glass got up and threw the paper man aside, screaming and dusting.


    "What!" "You can blame me for this?"


    "It''s so dark. If you hate me then just scold me. Why did you try to trip me up? What if I fall down and you carry me?"


    "Nutjob, I''m not that bored."


    "And you still ¡­"


    Just as Glass was about to retort, a burst of laughter came from above the ditches, as if many people were laughing at the same time while covering their mouths. However, they seemed to be afraid of others discovering their laughter, so their voices were very low. The laughter only lasted for a moment before it died down.


    Glass''s words were just about to reach his mouth when he swallowed it back down. He stared at me with a face that was about to turn green. He asked softly, "Did you hear that?"


    I nodded. It looked like the fall in the glass had been unusual, and he said that I''d tripped him, but in fact I hadn''t moved at all, and that in connection with that laugh just now, if I had to give an explanation, the glass had been fooled by those things. Not just the glass, but me, on the path, stepping on my heels twice, maybe it wasn''t really the glass. I raised my head to look at the loudspeaker ditch. It was pitch black and I couldn''t see anything from ten meters away. It was really depressing. If one could look down from a certain height, the entire southern part of the mountain would be in darkness. Only the faint light at the bottom of the gulley would be able to see how terrifying this was.


    I should get out of here as soon as possible. I pointed at the paper man on the floor behind the glass, indicating that he should pick it up. But the glass didn''t know what I was talking about, it wanted to look back but didn''t dare to, so it tremblingly asked, "Two... Jiro, you ¡­ Don''t be scared... "You scared me!"


    "Take the paper man, you''re so unpromising!" I cursed.


    When Glass heard this, she let out a long sigh and pointed at me with her finger, indicating that she didn''t know what to say. Then, she turned around and was about to go get the paper man when something strange happened.


    Glass was so scared that she jumped back, "There''s ¡­" There''s a ghost! "


    The paper man was still slowly crawling forward, but it was more accurate to say that it was crawling or moving, as if someone were dragging it. That''s not right. Logically speaking, my forehead should be itchy, but why is there no reaction at this time? The glass heart and I were both in our throats, staring at it with rapt attention. I could not only hear my own heartbeat, but also the beating of the glass heart. Laifu, who was standing nearby, also seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. He also stood there and stared at the paper man. We forgot all about that strange laugh.


    When the paper man moves, something must be pushing at it. What is this thing? It could not be the wind. The current wind was very small, and could only move the paper man''s paper at most. Even the wind could not move the entire paper man close to the ground.


    "The paper man is moving!" I tiptoed over to the leopard cat with the lantern in my hand and said softly.


    The leopard cat frowned, it seemed like he did not know the reason behind this, "We shouldn''t move now, there''s a problem."


    The flower leopard said that they shouldn''t move now, which meant that the time wasn''t right yet. The implied meaning was that the paper man would move sooner or later, but this wasn''t the case. Especially when he said, "There''s a problem," which made me worry, because things went out of control right from the beginning.


    However, we can''t just sit here and watch, we still have to do what we have to do, so I said, "Laifu, use the flag to poke and see!"


    The leopard also nodded, indicating that it could go take a look. The flag pole was made with three reeds twisted together and tied together on the outside. As for the flag surface, it was even simpler, it was unknown where the leopard cat had gotten a cloth from, it was not even washed, one corner was tied to the end of the pole, the other corner was tied to the lower end of the pole, even the Phantom Talisman on top of the cloth could not understand what was inside.


    Uncle Laifu wrapped the flag around the flagpole and took two steps forward, holding it with both hands. Because Laifu''s right arm was deformed, it was very inconvenient to hold it. In addition to his nervousness, his hand was shaking so badly that he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t even poke Laifu twice.


    I motioned for the glass to be jabbed and it shook its head at me. I walked up to him with the lamp in my hand, kicked him, and glared at him. Seeing this, Glass could only muster up the courage and accept the flagpole. Then, he jabbed it at the paper man.


    The flagpole broke through the outer layer of paper and stuck it into the paper man''s body. The glass hand tried to pry the paper man away. Just as the paper man was lifted off the ground, my glass face changed. I threw the flag to the side, turned around, and ran behind me to hide. My whole body was trembling and I was on the verge of crying.


    "What? Did you see something?"


    Glass''s lips were trembling, her face was a mask of panic, and her eyes were full of fear. She could not speak.


    I was about to burst with anxiety and scolded, "What the f * ck are you crying for? What do you see?


    "Snake..." Snakes... "There''s a big snake!"


    I let out a long breath. He said snake, which meant that there was a snake under the paper man, and the snake was crawling under it, moving the paper man forward on the ground. I know about glass being afraid of snakes. I remember when I was in university, a classmate from Guizhou teased glass. While he was immersed in the game, I secretly hung a snake around his neck. Glass found his neck was cold, and after scratching a few times to see no effect, he finally discovered that there was a snake hanging from his neck. At that time, he was so scared that he immediately collapsed, and his eyes were frothing at the mouth. To me, it seems incredible that a man should be afraid of a snake, but there are many such people in life.


    Snakes, they become worms in our world. This is what the older generation call them, but very few people call them that these days. Most of the snakes here were non-venomous, called grass serpents, and were generally divided into two types: one appeared in dry and residential areas, red and black, called mottled snakes, which were generally very large, and the other, which was often found by the water''s edge and in the grass, was entirely green, and became blue serpents, rather long and thin.


    I walked up to the paper man and hooked it open with my foot. There was a snake down there, a mottled snake, about the size of a wrist. The back half of my body had been coiled together. I thought to myself that the eyes of the glass was really good to be able to see a snake clearly without lanterns illuminating it.


    I kicked the snake far away and shouted through the glass, "Come on, I''ve kicked the snake away!"


    Uncle Laifu picked up a cloth bag and cleaned up Old Madame Zhao''s bones. The glass panes trembled as he picked up two paper men and let me press them before he walked out of the loudspeaker ditch. As soon as I stepped out of the loudspeaker ditch, my forehead started to itch. I turned around and saw a person standing at the bottom of the loudspeaker ditch. He wasn''t tall, and his green eyes were staring at us.


    Shit, he finally came.

 C26

    I discovered that there was a figure standing under the loudspeaker ditch. From the shape of the figure, it looked like a person. This person was Jia Li. After she was married, she followed along with the Cao family, also known as Cao Lao Wu. I hurried on ahead, but the glass didn''t know what was going on and kept complaining about the bad road. If he knew that Cao Lao Wu was behind, he would definitely run faster than anyone else.


    We followed the path that led to the end of the path and wound our way up the channel. Once we got to the top, we could feel the mountain wind growing stronger. It was now autumn. According to the Four Seasons and the Four Symbols, the autumn wind should have originated from the west, which was the White Tiger position. As such, the west wind often blew very hard, causing all living things to wither. This was indeed the case. The wind was blowing from the west, bringing with it the scent of withered grass. The more the wind blew, the more intense the situation became. In the distance, groups of ghost fires gathered above the graves. The ghost fires danced around the graves. When I looked up, I saw that the stars were surprisingly few tonight, and the stars were very faint, so that the will-o ''-the-wisp was particularly striking. If this scene wasn''t placed on the southern side of the mountain, it would definitely be considered a wonderful scene.


    Uncle Li Fu brought us to the place where he first dug up Old Madame Zhao''s skeleton. He pointed to a place and said, "This is the place where we first dug up the bones."


    "There''s no need to be so precise." "Erlang, place the lamp here, and then draw a circle around this position. The diameter is about three meters, so draw it using the Soul Summoning Flag''s pole."


    After the circle was finished, the leopard cat took out a handful of yellow framed paper and handed it to me. "Light it up with the lamp, walk in circles backwards three times to the left, then turn right, this is called clearing the world of Yin and Yang, remember, the number of circles cannot be too many or too few. Once the yellow framed paper is burnt, it must be renewed in time, or everyone will be unlucky!"


    It seems that right now, I''ve only just gotten to the point. I don''t know why they would circle around me, but when I asked the leopard cat, he didn''t want to say it. I lit the yellow paper and circled it, the glass dancing on one side, saying I was making a monkey out of it, and I was so angry I wanted to kick him. I thought to myself, what''s wrong with me? No matter what, I am still a knowledgeable youth. I have always received an atheist''s education, but today, I have actually taken up the role of a swindler, regretting that my parents have spent more than ten years worth of hard-earned money.


    I went around in circles three times, and things went well, and nothing unusual happened. I couldn''t help but wonder if this trick would work. The leopard cat was playing tricks here, but we were playing tricks with him. It really was just as Glass said, playing with monkeys, how did I end up on this path?


    At this moment, the leopard cat took out a piece of hemp rope from her backpack and placed it on the ground. After dressing for a long time, it finally folded into an "S" shape. After the leopard cat was done, he asked Laifu to light the hemp rope.


    Laifu took out his lighter and aimed it at the rope. As soon as he pressed the button, there was a "pu" sound and a tongue of flame started burning along the hemp rope. It was so fast that we didn''t even have time to react.


    "I must have soaked it in gasoline!" The glass said. I nodded my approval.


    "Erlang, go and squat in the southwest direction. You go and squat in the northwest direction." The leopard cat ordered.


    "My name is Glass," Glass said unhappily, but as soon as she finished her sentence, she felt that something wasn''t right, so she quickly continued, "Call me Little Liu."


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and get into position!" The leopard cat urged. "Squat inside the circle. Jiro is facing outwards and the glass is facing inward. One step out is courting death!"


    Glass and I did not dare to slouch, and we immediately got into position, and then the glass slapped our legs and said, "I know, a tai chi is a universe, and just now Uncle Li was building a tai chi, or a universe, perhaps to protect himself, or to pry into the world of ghosts, or both. "According to the rumors of the day after tomorrow, you are in the Pure Yin Trigrams position while I am in the Pure Yang Diagram. What exactly is his intention for arranging this?"


    The leopard cat coughed from behind her back. It was obvious that the cough was on purpose to shut the glass up. Because I was facing outwards, my back was to the leopard and Uncle Fu, so I didn''t know what they were doing.


    At this moment, a melodious sound came from behind him. It was so melodious that it could not be stopped. It could only be played by Changxiao. I didn''t expect that the leopard cat would have such skills. Following the sound of the whistle, another voice rang out, huff huff huff, it was the sound of the flag being blown by the wind. I guessed that Uncle Fu Li was probably waving the soul summoning flag. The flower leopard cat played the flute in the middle of the night, or was it to play such a heart-wrenching tune? According to the records in the history books, there were people who used the flute melody to draw in countless undead, but I really can''t remember which ancient book it was. Could it be that the flower leopard cat learned this ability?


    I could hear that this tune was filled with sorrow, it struck my heart. I thought to myself that he must have used the Scream to attract souls. Not to mention a lone soul, even my own soul felt like it was about to fly out of this melody. At this moment, I discovered that there were two gusts of wind coming from the left and right sides of my body. I noticed that there were countless ghosts and flames that were riding the wind, gathering in front of me. Out of the corner of my eye, I looked in both directions and saw that the will-o ''-the-wisps from other places were beginning to gather. The will-o ''-the-wisp will be concentrated in this direction. I think it has something to do with the pure yin of the glass.


    I was about to tell the leopard cat about it when I noticed that the ghostly flames in front of me had gradually dimmed, as if they were going out one by one.


    At this moment, Glass spoke up, "Why is there fog all of a sudden?"


    Mist up? I rubbed my eyes and looked again, and sure enough, there was fog. The fog engulfed the ghost flame, so it looked like the ghost flame was about to be extinguished. I looked around and saw that the mist seemed to have a trick up its sleeve, for the sudden mist was coming up from under the loudspeaker ditch, a wisp at a time.


    No, my forehead was starting to itch, badly. I thought there was something fishy about this fog. It must be doing something, but as I thought about it, something seemed to be rushing through the fog, because all the ghostly flames just now suddenly dispersed in all directions, moving so fast that something seemed to be driving them away.


    "There''s fog coming up from under the loudspeaker ditch, and the flames are gathering and dispersing. What do we do now?"


    The leopard cat immediately stopped playing her flute and hurriedly said, "There are evil spirits making a ruckus! Erlang, you are filled with Yang energy, do not be afraid of him. No matter what you see or hear, do not leave that place.


    When I heard the leopard cat''s words, my heart skipped a beat and I couldn''t help but become nervous. Evil ghost? What did evil spirits look like? Was it the kind of thing that had bad facial features, incomplete limbs, and a body covered in blood?


    The evil ghost didn''t appear. It was only a misty patch of fog in front of his eyes. He couldn''t see anything clearly except for the itch on his forehead growing more and more itchy. After a while, the situation occurred. A gust of wind rose from the side, sweeping up the dust on the ground and assaulting my face, not giving me any time to react. The force of the wind was so strong that I was almost knocked to the ground due to my squatting position.


    "Fuck!" I cursed, and quickly took a step back with my right leg to steady myself.


    When the leopard cat and Glass heard me curse, they both asked at the same time what had happened.


    "What a strong cold wind." "No," I replied. As soon as I said that, I felt someone blow on the back of my neck. It was very cold. Subconsciously, I turned around and saw Cao Laowu lying behind me, baring his teeth. I felt as if I had fallen into a hole in the ice, and I shivered. I reflexively raised my right elbow and rammed it back, but it didn''t touch anything. Cao Laowu also disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared.


    Is this my misconception, or is it that Cao Laowu is in our circle, which is the so-called universe? If it''s the former then it''s fine, but if it''s the latter then we''re both in danger. However, if the latter explained that Cao Laowu had just found out that I could see him, he would have dodged it all of a sudden. But where could he hide? I suddenly thought of the glass. He was the only one here, the only one that could easily be exposed, so if Cao Lao Wu wanted to hide, he was the only one. I looked at the glass and saw that it was sitting in the northwest direction, unmoving. It was also known as Lotus Seat. He was sitting with his legs crossed and his hands placed on his knees, similar to a monk meditating. However, the posture of his hands was wrong, and one could faintly hear that there was something in his mouth, similar to the Diamond Sutra. Because in college, he kept reciting this. He didn''t remember it, but we did.


    I shouted, "Glass, you have to be careful. Cao Lao Wu is in our circle, and if he wants to take the upper body, he''ll be the first to look for you!"


    Just as she finished speaking, she heard the shocked cries of the flower leopard cat and Laifu uncle. Looks like this matter was out of the flower leopard cat''s expectations. I really didn''t get it. The situation went out of control from the very start and I couldn''t help but lose my confidence in the flower leopard cat.


    Then the leopard said, "Glass, come to the center and sit down. Erlang Shen, you will continue to hold that position. When I say move aside, you will immediately move aside and return to your original position. "


    The leopard said this in a roundabout way, but I could hear it, but I just didn''t understand why. At this moment, the glass wall rose and walked to the side of the leopard cat. The leopard cat looked at the glass wall and said, "Continue to meditate on the Diamond Sutra. Now that you have given up your position, the pure sun will take over your path, and the evil spirits will definitely escape.


    I don''t understand why the leopard cat explained in so much detail this time. If there''s one thing I have to explain, it is that the leopard cat is very smart. It meant that what he had done was well-founded, without a doubt. Actually, no matter how detailed he was, it was useless because I didn''t understand him at all. However, his goal was obviously to expel Cao Lao Wu, who was like a ticking time bomb here. But the glass was different. He had studied these things before, and after hearing what the leopard cat said, he seemed to understand what she meant and nodded his head repeatedly.


    "No problem!" Then he sat down.


    "Laifu, put down the soul flag for the time being and come sit here. Watch the light, don''t let it go out!" After saying that, the leopard used the bamboo pole to walk to the original position on the glass, that is, the northwest position. He walked very accurately, and he had a good grasp of the direction and distance. He wiped his hand on the bamboo, as if he were rubbing something on it, but it was too dark for me to see.


    After the leopard cat stood still, she stuck the bamboo pole into the ground. Because the soil was turned over by Uncle Fu, it was very loose, so the bamboo pole was stuck into the ground almost five centimeters, standing upright. The Thorny Flower Cat pole was not a big deal, as a whirlwind started to swirl within the circle. Once the whirlwind was formed, it would roll up the soil on the ground to a height of one meter and then scratch it back and forth in the ring like a headless fly. After about twenty seconds, the whirlwind spun back and forth around the glass, and the earth rose higher and higher until it formed a barrier, three meters wide, blocking my view. I could barely make out the glass sitting there in meditation, not moving at all, Uncle Fu holding the white paper box to prevent the lamp from being extinguished by the wind. Just like this, the whirlwind circled around for nearly two minutes before a howl came from within, and the whirlwind headed straight for me.

 C27

    I could not be more familiar with this howl. It was the howl of Cao Laowu at school in the middle of the night. I had prepared myself for this situation, so I was not frightened by the cry. In the blink of an eye, this tornado has already arrived before me. Facing the menacing tornado, I hesitated. It wasn''t because I was scared, but because the flower leopard didn''t tell me to get out of the way. I didn''t dare to make the decision to get out of the way. At this moment, the leopard cat finally spoke up. "Erlang, step forward!"


    I was waiting for you to say that. As soon as he finished speaking, without any hesitation, my body flashed and retreated two steps, the whirlwind brushed against my feet and flew out, bringing sand with it, filling my mouth, nose, and eyes. I closed my eyes and coughed a few times before I heard the leopard cat call out, "Erlang, return quickly."


    I didn''t bother to rub my eyes. I closed my eyes and followed my memories. I took two steps forward and turned my body to sit outside. Tears welled up in her eyes. Her eyes felt as if they were stuffed with a huge stone. It hurt. I just sat there and let the tears flow, because they wash away the dirt, and if I rub it, there might be something sharp that will puncture the cornea.


    It seemed like Cao Laowu had been expelled, so this circle was much safer. As I thought about it, my eyes grew brighter and clearer. What was going on? My eyes are closed, how can I see things clearly, and I can see the sun, but it is clearly night now.


    The angle of view was finally fixed on the edge of the trough, which was the ground beneath his feet. There were two people pioneering in the fields. It was Uncle Laifu and Aunt Guihua. Uncle Laifu was holding something in his hand. He squatted on the ground, looked at it, and then threw it aside. I took a closer look and saw that it was a section of bone. Looking at this, I understood. Wasn''t this the scene where Aunt Guihua was about to go dark?


    At this moment, I saw Mrs. Zhao come out from the ground. She wanted to stop Uncle Fu from digging, but she couldn''t. After that, Mrs. Zhao looked around and saw Uncle Fu''s clothes on the side, so she jogged over, picked them up with her cane and left. Seeing this, Auntie Gui Hua raised her fork and knocked the clothes off. It could be seen that Old Madame Zhao was angry at this moment. She knocked the ground with her walking stick, and a little boy drilled out from the ground. The two of them jumped up and hid behind Aunt Gui Hua''s back. At this time, Auntie Gui Hua and Uncle Fu started packing up, preparing to head back. Then there was a flash and it began to darken into night, and behind it came a crackling sound, as if someone was burning something. I asked. "What are you burning?"


    The voice of the glass came from the right, with a slightly grumbling tone, "He''s finally willing to speak. I thought you were asleep, but no matter how I shouted, you just ignored me."


    "Zhao Yinglian''s soul has been found. She''s in the process of summoning her soul. Erlang, you have to hold on there and can''t get out of the way. Otherwise, we''ll be in danger." The leopard cat continued with Glass''s words, then paused and said, "Glass, you too, must not move, otherwise Old Madame Zhao''s soul will slip away once again, and all our previous efforts will be for naught."


    After all this nonsense, I still don''t know what he''s burning. I asked again. No one paid any attention to me, not even the glass.


    After a long while, they heard the sound of footsteps and whispers behind them. Then a person said, "Let''s go." Then, they heard the sound of footsteps gradually disappearing into the distance.


    My heart sank. What do you mean? You didn''t even tell me to leave after I finished my work. This is too outrageous. "What about me? Can I go now?"


    The surroundings were still silent. No one made a sound, and no one paid any attention to me. It was as if there was no one behind me at all. What was going on? I fell into despair. They all left me in this place, and the thought of it made me frightened. I was about to turn around to take a look, but an idea struck me when I turned my head and stopped. I asked myself if this was a scam. That is to say, I may be bewitched by evil spirits right now, and they have induced me to turn my head and even to leave this position. And the leopard told me, no matter what I saw or heard, not to leave this spot.


    At this moment, the leopard cat''s voice rang out. "Erlang, come over here."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. The fear in my heart was immediately diluted. It turned out that they were still here. I was about to turn around when I asked myself, Is this cat real? Whether this was an illusion or not, I hesitated. The leopard cat urged him again, "Erlang, let''s go!" The voice was anxious.


    Should I turn around? Should I go?


    Suddenly I thought of the cell phone in my pocket, my heart jumped with joy. I quickly took it out and dialed the glass''s number. I was close enough to the glass that I should have been able to hear the phone ringing, but I didn''t hear it, and no one answered. There was a squeaking noise, and then it suddenly turned into a high-pitched laughter, which made my scalp tingle and I almost threw the phone out of my mouth.


    Suddenly, ghostly laughter came from the phone. This kind of situation could only be seen in movies, but today, I encountered it in reality. No, this was definitely not reality. With my friendship with Glass, he would never leave me, I was sure of it. It must have been the evil that had led me out of this position. The importance of this position was something that the leopard cat kept emphasizing. Although I didn''t know why it was so important, I knew that we couldn''t afford to lose this position, or we would all be in for it. We might even lose our lives here.


    After confirming the truth, my heart calmed down. So I sat down, relaxed, and cleared away all thoughts. Slowly, the pain in my eyes began to rise, and my tears began to flow again. I tried to open my eyes. After a few attempts, I managed to open them, but I found that there were two hands in front of my eyes.


    My heart thumped. Who would make a joke like this if Uncle Fu was the one in the middle with Hua Kui and Hua Kui as the blind man? I slapped the hands away, and immediately a monkey face appeared in front of me, baring its teeth at me as if in anger. That face only appeared for a moment before disappearing without a trace. Ghost over one''s eyes? "It''s Old Fifth Cao again!


    Crackling sounds could still be heard from behind him. The firelight shone from behind him, causing the dirt and grass on the ground to turn red.


    "Jiro, Jiro, you talk to me." I''m so bored! " The sound of glass could be heard.


    "Glass, don''t talk. You need to calm down and don''t have any other thoughts." The leopard cat scolded.


    It must have been because she knew that Cao Laowu had been expelled that she dared to be so impudent and speak without thinking.


    "Cao isn''t far away," I said, also to remind them. "He''s just outside the circle, and I almost fell for him."


    "Huh?" Glass cried out in surprise, but I could hear fear in her voice.


    "The paper man is already burnt, what should we do next?" Laifu said.


    "The tree is a thousand feet tall, and the leaves fall back to their roots. How can a guest from a foreign land stand guard for long?" Sometimes, the heavens and the earth would end up with endless grudges and grievances ¡­ Life has its end. It''s better to go back! "


    The words were sung by the leopard cat, and they had a long, cadaverous charm to them, but in many places they were so vague that I could only write them down according to my impression of them. After the leopard cat finished singing, she shouted, "Zhao Yinglian, follow me. I''ll send you home!"


    It''s over? So fast? How did he summon souls? I can''t help but feel sorry that I missed the best part of it.


    "Er Lang, come back quickly!" Laifu will walk in the front with me, with the lantern in the middle and Erlang Palace in the back! "


    Me again? I cursed under my breath and walked over with the glass. We started back the way we had come, but I knew we wouldn''t go too well, because from the moment I left that spot, my forehead became more and more itchy, and I noticed countless eyes staring at us from behind.


    We came down from the horn ditch and followed the path we had come from. We were about to reach the east and west side of the horn ditch, but there was always a distance of ten meters between us. No matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t get even half a step closer. Weird, it was clearly in front of his eyes, and there was only one road that led straight to that place, but why couldn''t he get there?


    "Something''s not right!" I said, "We seem to have fallen into their trap. We can''t get out of here."


    "Stop, don''t go any further. This is the Wall-Hitting Ghost, we can''t get out." I think it''s because he''s experienced a lot, and he''s used to this kind of situation. "The wild ghosts of the mountains are sharp and harsh, and they''re jealous, so they don''t like other people. Therefore, they will do everything in their power to prevent us from going out, and once we have not left the house by daylight, we will have wasted our time tonight. "


    "Don''t bother with these useless things, tell me what to do!" It looked like Glass was already anxious. Otherwise, with his previous respect towards the leopard cat, he definitely wouldn''t have such an attitude.


    "Young man, don''t be too impatient. The more anxious you are, the more likely it is that something will happen to you. This Wall-Hitting Ghost is the lowest level of Charm, and if you calm your heart, you will not fall for it. "


    Calm down? It was easy to say, but at this time, no matter how deep he went, he wouldn''t be able to find a second way.


    The leopard said, "You walk with your eyes, but the road you see is not necessarily the road, and the places that are not the road are probably the road instead. I walk by heart, and my heart never deceives me. I have remembered the way here. If you follow my instructions now, you will definitely walk the right path. "


    The leopard took us right for a while, then right again for a while, and then kept going. And the roads we took were basically all farmland. We tossed and turned for a long time, and when we looked again, we saw that it was a loudspeaker ditch.


    "Why are you back? This trick of yours will not work either. " The glass said.


    "What you see now is the real loudspeaker ditch. With it, finding your way back won''t be an easy task."


    "Now we face east and walk horizontally! As long as they are on the road, they will basically leave this land.


    Straddle? This is the first time I''ve heard it.


    Our order didn''t change, it was just that the leopard cat was originally walking right next to Uncle Laifu, but after a change of direction, the leopard cat had become the first one, and I was still at the back. In this way, we faced east, hand in hand, and slowly moved south. As for why they were facing the east, I asked the flower leopard later. He said that it was the direction of the Great Wheel King''s heavenly soldiers'' demonification, and this explanation didn''t convince me at all. I''m more willing to believe that the east is Shaoyang''s way of breaking through to the Old Yin realm. Moreover, it would be around three in the morning by then and the yang energy would gradually rise up, allowing us to use this Shaoyang Qi to break through our seductive charm.


    It''s funny to know that a blind man is leading us in the night, I thought.


    I looked at the road to the south, because it was the same road as the dirt in the field, and the road had long since been ruined to the point where it was as rough as the soil in the field, so if you didn''t look carefully you wouldn''t see it at all.


    "We''re halfway to the road." I said, to cheer them up.


    "Sigh ¡­" Then Glass tugged at me, her face full of fear, and whispered, "Look, what''s that black shadow bouncing in front of you?"

 C28

    The glass said we were moving ahead, south, and he said there was a shadow bouncing. I looked closely and saw nothing out of the ordinary. I said no, did you see it wrong?


    "Look at the ground in front of us, there are a lot of black shadows more than a foot tall."


    I looked up again and sure enough, there were many small shadows about ten meters away from us. Most of them were about a foot tall and two feet tall.


    F * ck, what was that thing? As I was thinking, I saw countless small black shadows begin to bounce towards me. As the distance between us got closer and closer, I borrowed Uncle Fu''s light source to finally discover that this black shadow''s appearance was similar to a normal person''s. It had arms and legs. But even though I could see their shapes, they were still dressed in black, with no facial features or other details that made them resemble a group of shadows.


    The shadows were running fast, and in the blink of an eye they were right in front of us, dancing around us as if in a circle dance. People are afraid of the unknown, and so are we.


    We stopped at the same time and looked at them, not daring to move.


    "This thing is the most difficult to deal with, so don''t provoke them or pay attention to them," the leopard seemed to have understood something, "Otherwise he will be targeting you."


    "Then what do we do?" I asked.


    "Wait!" When they leave, remember not to make a sound. "


    Then a shadow jumped up to my feet, and a chill ran up my ankles and made me shiver. I didn''t want to move, but I couldn''t stand the cold, and it didn''t seem like it was going to leave. I wanted to lift my foot and throw it away, but then I realized that I couldn''t lift my foot at all. It was as if my feet weren''t even mine, and they were nailed to the ground.


    I looked at the glass and saw that he was also anxious. His palms were covered in sweat, and it was obvious that he had encountered the same situation as me. We looked at each other to see if we could move our feet. We pulled at each other, and then the upper part of our bodies came close to each other, but the lower half stayed there. Now that my mind was clear, I knew that the shadows were only there to pin our feet to the ground. The rest of our bodies could still move, and their purpose was to keep us from leaving. Just what was this thing?


    "Look, someone''s coming." Glass suddenly said.


    I looked up and saw a man walking slowly from the southeast. A kilometer to the southeast was a large field, and that man was walking directly from the field. I could not see the man''s face or his clothes, for the light was dim, and I could only make out the vague outline of a figure. The man was tall and a little thin. This figure gave me a sense of familiarity, and suddenly I felt something churning deep within me.


    That person was holding something in his hand. Like a vine, he came to the side of the road and stood in the middle of the black shadows. He shouted, "Scram, Scram! This is my grandson!" As he spoke, he used the rattan in his hand to hit the black shadows.


    As the person continued to beat me up and curse me nonstop, the number of black shadows gradually decreased. The person also gradually moved closer to us, I kept staring at others as I thought back to his words, "Get lost, this is my grandson".


    It wasn''t until the man was within five meters of us that I remembered who he was. He couldn''t help but burst into tears and sob. This person was none other than my grandfather, who had passed away several years ago. I grew up with my grandfather. No matter where he went, he would bring me with him to graze, gather and feed the cattle. I was always with him. His back and voice were the most profound things in my memories. After Grandpa died, we buried him northwest of the Lone Hill, according to his request. The lone mountain was also a small mountain. It was located one kilometer south of Bu Shandong Province.


    He lay in that land, his head turned southeast to the lone mountain, his feet on the northwest, overlooking the entire southern part of the mountain. It must have been because he knew I was being bullied that he stood up to help me out.


    The black shadows on the road ahead had already been cleared out, and the shadows four laps below us seemed to be terrified. They all turned around and ran away without a trace. Pappy stopped five meters away from me and stared at me. It was still tall, a little thin, with high cheekbones, and I couldn''t see anything else, and I wished the light in Uncle Fu''s hand would be brighter, so I could see better.


    "I''m sorry, grandfather, I shouldn''t have disturbed you." I choked.


    Then my grandfather waved to me, and a light breeze blew by, and he was gone. I collapsed to the ground, wailing. Countless nights after my grandfather''s death, I often dreamed of him and would wake up crying in the middle of the night. I had hoped to see him again, and I was not afraid to see him again, even if he was a human being. But since they had met this time, why couldn''t they spend a bit more time?


    At this moment, Glass squatted down and asked in a low voice, "What happened to you? Why are you so sad?"


    I saw my grandfather, and he came to my rescue.


    "Huh?" Glass was shocked. "That person was really your grandfather. When I saw this figure appear and disappear in a flash, I thought I saw wrongly. "


    It seems that only I was able to see the entire process, and only I knew why the group of black figures suddenly disappeared. I looked over to where my grandfather''s grave was. I couldn''t bear to leave it.


    We turned onto the main road and walked back along the east and west roads. The leopard cat and Laifu were still in the lead, while I stayed at the back. Once on the road, the leopard cat said to me, "Once in a while, I will call ''Zhao Yinglian, come home.''"


    I know about this thing. In the past, rural children lost their souls, so they often do this. They bring the child to the place where their souls were lost to find their souls. Now that the leopard cat had found Zhao Yinglian''s soul, the next step was to send her home. However, due to the long journey, she had to call out every now and then to prevent her soul from being lost again. This is called soul luring.


    Just like this, the leopard cat called out, "Zhao Yinglian, let''s go home." I immediately followed up with a "Coming!". Coming out like this in the middle of the night would drive anyone crazy, especially if they knew we were screaming. As soon as we entered the village, we heard all the dogs in the village barking like crazy. The leopard said, "This won''t do, it''ll scare the soul away. Let''s go to the edge of the village."


    Since Zhao Yinglian''s hometown is in the northeast of our village, there is still more than 20 miles to go until we reach it. If we just walk like this, the sky might already turn dark by the time we return. So I let the glass drive, and we went around the edge of the village to the northeast entrance, where we met up.


    After walking for nearly twenty minutes, we saw the car parked there.


    We got into the car one after the other, and the leopard asked Uncle Laifu to hand me the lamp and let me sit in front. He meant that there would be a lot of things blocking the way, and I would be able to keep them in check by sitting in front.


    I said I didn''t have any magic power, so how could I intimidate them?


    This has nothing to do with mana. As long as I sit there, they won''t dare to act rashly.


    The leopard cat warned the glass again: First, slow down; second, don''t stop to pick up people; third, if there''s something in the way, don''t bother to drive straight past.


    We headed for Mrs. Zhao''s hometown, Zhao Zhuang.


    Zhao Zhuang, I''ve been there before. It''s a small village, located in the plains. There''s a large river to the north of the village. Between Zhao Zhuang and our village is a vast expanse of farmland, as far as the eye can see.


    "Where are you going to bury her?" I asked.


    "She doesn''t have any relatives now, so she doesn''t have any land of her own. We''ll just find a plot of land to bury in." The leopard cat said.


    The car lurched and then stopped.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    "The road is too bad. I think the wheels are stuck in a ditch and won''t be able to move." He tried a few more times, but the car wouldn''t get in.


    I gave the lamp to the leopard cat to carry, and then I got off the cart with Uncle Fu. When I got out of the car, I stepped on the sand. It was soft and comfortable. Uncle Laifu and I went to the back to see what was going on. But it was too dark to see anything. I estimated that this period of time was the darkest before dawn. It seemed that the sky would soon brighten.


    Laifu took out his lighter and struck it. I took advantage of the weak light to clearly see the situation of the car. All four wheels were buried in the sand, and the car''s chassis was propped up by the protruding part of the road. As a result, the four wheels were almost completely empty. Moreover, the sand was extremely mobile, so the wheels were unable to move at all.


    I said, "Glass, pull off the steering wheel as you go, and see if you can support yourself on both sides of the wheel."


    At this moment, Uncle Laifu''s lighter was extinguished. The lighter could not stay lit for too long, it was very dangerous. The glass started the engine and the wheels began to turn, sending the surrounding sand flying backward. Laifu lit his lighter again, and as the glass spun, the wheels began to move slowly up the side. I was so excited that I succeeded. Just as I was about to retract my eyes, I suddenly found a person lying under the car. This person had two pale hands tightly holding onto the other wheel. The man slowly raised his head and looked at me. He gave me a strange smile.


    I suddenly felt my scalp go numb, but I couldn''t help but shout, "Scram!"


    When Laifu heard my scolding, he knew something was wrong. He immediately took out his lighter and leaned over. After looking for a long time, he still didn''t find anything abnormal. The person from before had long disappeared without a trace. Then the glass started the engine again, and the car rushed up and went very well. It seemed that the ghost was really up to something. After I shouted at it, it actually ran away in fear.


    The rest of the way we did pretty well, except for the fact that the glass almost drove the car into the ditch, which he explained was that the steering wheel wasn''t working, but I think it was still a ghost block.


    When we arrived at Zhao Zhuang, the sky was still dark. We opened up a simple grave in another piece of wasteland at night, and the leopard cat put Old Lady Zhao''s skeleton in it. Then she held the lamp in her hand and said, "Let''s go home." Then she put the lamp in the grave as well, and we filled in the soil and burned some paper money. By then it was broad daylight and we were back in the car in our own village.


    The leopard said we had done a great service this time. Let''s go back and have a good rest. Then he got out of the car and went home. Uncle Fu had to take care of Aunt Gui Hua, so he was in a hurry to go back.


    Glass and I had a casual breakfast, then we climbed onto the bed to sleep. When I woke up again, the sun was going down.


    I stood up. "Glass up."


    "What?"

 C29

    "What else? "Wake up quickly, I actually forgot about this matter with Cao Ol''fifth." I woke up with a kick to the glass, "Last night he tried everything to stop us, and we won by a fluke, but he was unwilling, so he will definitely come back again tonight to settle the score with you."


    As soon as Liu Jing heard Cao Laowu, she immediately woke up and asked me what I should do.


    "Go find the flower leopard and ask if he has any ideas."


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, I bumped into a person. When I looked closely, I saw that it was a bolt. He covered his head and shouted, "Ouch! Ouch!" It seemed like the collision was not light. I quickly asked, "Yank, what are you doing?"


    He stared up at me for a moment, his face gradually revealing an expression of fear. His mouth was trembling, and his eyes were wandering. "Hide, hide!"


    Hide? What do you mean? Are you saying that I just bumped into him and he told me to walk and hide? I glanced at the glass, trying to find an explanation. Glass frowned. It seemed like he was also conflicted about these two points. Then Glass came over and whispered, "Hiding what? Hiding from who? "


    The expression on Throat''s face became complicated. There was contemplation, fear, and anxiety. It was obvious that he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. In the end, he stomped his feet in anxiety. We kept looking at the plug, feeling that he was trying to convey something to us. Then the bolt stopped, looked at me, bared his teeth at me, skipped around us, and he turned and ran.


    "He told us to hide from Ol ''Five!" The glass nodded.


    "But where can we hide?"


    We really didn''t know where to go. At first I wanted to look for a leopard, but then I thought that if a leopard could handle it, he would have done it before we came. Therefore, we are not going to go to the flower leopard cat''s place.


    I went with Glass to see that everything was all right. The gossip in front of the house was very strong, so I was relieved. I told Uncle Fu to invite the leopard cat over after dinner. Uncle Fu asked us what we should do, and I said I''d think of something.


    The glass and I came out of Uncle Fu''s gate and walked aimlessly down the road between the inner and outer walls. It was already dark. Some people eat dinner rather early. At this moment, they are all moving stools to sit by the roadside to take a breather. I feel that the danger is getting closer and closer to me. In fact, I also thought of going to Uncle Fu''s house to hide, but this is not a long-term plan, Cao Lao Wu will still be here to cause trouble. Since I am a written judgement, this fated position, then I should do my duty.


    At this time, a few people walked in from the east side of the road, looking flustered. Most of them were old ladies, but there were also a few young people. They all carried chairs and walked in a hurry towards the west.


    "Where are they going?" the glass asked.


    "I think he should be going to church. Tonight is a big week, there are more people and it will be a bit longer." "No," I said.


    When I was young, I often accompanied my grandmother to church. This kind of scene never changed for more than ten years.


    A service now refers to a ritual in which Christians gather together to pray or atone for their sins. But here we have a general idea. No matter which buddha you worship, god of any path, you can say that you worship. I don''t know if the concept was wrong when it was passed down, or if we have a low level of education and can''t use words.


    "There are quite a few people here. It looks like they are very efficient." The glass sighed.


    When I heard this, I had a sudden flash of inspiration. If he''s smart, why don''t we go over there and hide? Not to mention whether this thing was spiritual or not, even if it was, the more people there were, the more yang energy there would be, and Cao Laowu would not dare to advance lightly. I looked at the glass, and the glass looked at me and smiled.


    I looked from one to the other of them to see if I knew them. In the end, his gaze landed on an old man. He was a little tall with his hands behind his back. His walking speed was extremely fast, and it was obvious that he was impatient. I knew this man because he and my grandfather used to know each other. When I used to come back from work, I would often go to his house to sit and drink under the pretext of water. He had three daughters, two of whom had gone abroad, and one of whom was at home looking for a husband. But the son-in-law he had recruited was very unfilial, so he drove him to the east end of the village, where he lived by a river.


    I told him where you were going.


    He looked at me and was stunned for a moment. He probably didn''t recognize me for a moment. I handed him a cigarette and said, "I''m Jiro. Don''t you remember?"


    He slapped his thigh, his mouth trembling as he said, "This memory of mine is so familiar. It turns out to be Erlang. I heard that you''ve been assigned a job and bought it." He spoke very quickly, and many words were linked together. But I could barely hear it.


    When I heard this and that, how did it spread so fast that even the eastern end of the village knew that I had bought a car? This was how it was in the countryside. As long as there was a problem, it would take them at most half a day to travel from the east side of the village to the west side of the village. I interrupted him and said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Go to the west for a service. I heard that the head of the Henan Church opened a service here. Helping people get rid of diseases and exorcism was nothing difficult. Look at that rich man in your room, his wife is also there watching over him. She helped me a lot last time, he really has some skills! "


    I almost fainted from anger when I heard this. Coming to Uncle Fu was something that I had done for him. Besides, this matter isn''t over yet. It was just a rumor created by some wicked person. However, he only needed to think about it and he would know. The leader of the church must have put money on his face to intentionally spread the word to win his heart.


    "Oh, when do we start?" I asked.


    "Eight o''clock."


    I looked at my phone and saw that it was not even 7: 00 PM yet. I was wondering what you were going to do for so early in the morning. There was still an hour left.


    He hurriedly said that he had explained his sincerity earlier. Plus, if he went there early, he would be able to grab a good spot.


    When I heard him say this, I felt like I was in elementary school. The teacher said that it was time to leave school and asked us to queue up to go home, and then I would sit there and pretend that I loved to study and wouldn''t leave, so that the teacher would think that I was a good student.


    "When will it end?" I asked again.


    "At twelve, sometimes early and sometimes late. Not too early, not too early."


    "Twelve o''clock?" I said in unison with Glass.


    Glass pointed at the old ladies on the road and said, "It''s so late. How can someone this old be able to handle it? "Besides, I came back in case someone did."


    "The gods will bless us." After that, the man waved his hand at me and left in a hurry, without saying goodbye to me or anything else.


    Glass and I stared at the grandpa''s back for a long time before we finally reacted. Glass said, "Do you believe it?"


    I said it was bad enough.


    Will you still go?


    I said look.


    The glass! I looked at the glass and it looked at me and they both smiled helplessly.


    We went back and had a good meal. I told my parents about it. They agreed with me, even though it might not solve the problem, it was still a chance for them. However, his mother was a little worried. She wondered if the origin they worshiped was correct or not. I said she was thinking too much. Who cares, as long as he can deal with Cao Lao Wu. However, it turned out that his mother''s decision was correct. This was a story for the future, so he didn''t want to talk about it for now.


    I finished eating and went with the glass.


    As long as we leave the house, Cao Lao Wu will no longer come to our house to find me, or when he cannot find me, he will leave by himself. I think so.


    The church was run by a family in the west end of the village. The house was located on the south side of the road, so it was easy to find. It was a small courtyard. The gate was open to the east, and directly opposite the gate was a shack built up from the walls of the courtyard. There were a lot of chickens growing inside the shack, and on the left side of the gate was a room built up from the walls of the courtyard. The main house was a tiled one with a door to the south, and the yard extended from the east and west sides of the tiled house.


    The tiled door was closed, and there were two small windows on each side. Light shone through the windows, and one could hear a lot of noise coming from inside. Many people were talking. I looked at the time. There were still twenty minutes before the church would start.


    I slowly pushed the door open. The room was divided into three rooms, and there was an incense table in front of it. The incense stick was very tall, and on top of it was a portrait of a middle-aged woman. However, I felt that something was wrong. I just couldn''t figure out where it was at the moment. In front of the table was a table covered with a green cloth, and behind the table was a chair. The two rooms on the east and west sides were filled with people. When I looked around, I saw that there were about a hundred of them. Every room had a ceiling fan that was rotating at full speed, but it was useless.


    When I pushed the door open, the room immediately became quiet, but the silence only lasted for a few seconds, and then the room became noisy again. Obviously, they mistook me for their head of the church.


    Glass and I went in and were about to sit down when someone behind us tugged at us. I turned around and saw an old lady. She said shakily, "Why don''t you go back and stand there? You don''t understand the rules."


    Glass and I lowered our heads and walked gloomily to stand behind the crowd in the eastern room.


    "There are quite a few people here. We should have brought chairs with us." The glass said.


    "Shut up! I wonder if the fifth brother will follow us. "


    I was thinking, if Cao Laowu could come, it would be for the best, but I''m not afraid of too many people here. He only has to come, then he won''t disturb my family, and at the same time, coming to rich uncle and leopard cat can save us a lot of trouble.


    I saw that it was still early, so it was boring to wait here. Suddenly, I remembered that I was in the south of the mountain trying to capture the soul of a leopard cat, so I asked Glass, "How does a leopard cat attract souls?"


    "Aren''t you there? "You''re asking me!"


    "Nonsense, I''m facing out of the circle, I can''t see it at all."


    Glass thought for a moment, then said, "What do you want to know?"


    I was dazzled by the sandstorm and went back to my place according to my memories. Then I saw the past and was blinded by Cao Lao Wu''s eyes and fell into a hallucination.


    "Let''s start with the Whirlwind." Glass nodded.


    When I returned to my seat, Glass saw me sitting there without saying a word, afraid that something was wrong, so she kept calling out to me, hoping that I would respond to her, but I kept saying nothing. At that time, I think I was looking at the scene where Uncle Fu and Aunt Guihua were digging. The leopard cat raised her head to look at the sky. Seeing that it was getting late, she played another flute and, seeing a faint light coming from the southwest horizon, she let Uncle Li Fu stand inside the circle. While dancing, he walked in circles, constantly shouting, "Zhao Yinglian, return of your soul!"


    After Uncle Fu had gone through three rounds, the soul flag had been completely unfurled. No matter if there was Feng Wufeng or the wind was small, they were all the same, as if someone was pulling four horns. At this moment, the light in the southwest gradually disappeared.


    When the leopard cat heard this, she said it was fine. He took out two ropes from his bag and asked Uncle Laifu to tie them to the arms of the two paper men, one holding the end of the rope in each hand, and threw the paper man out of the circle. Then he placed the end of the rope near the kerosene lamp. The flower leopard called for Uncle Fu to light the fire, and the fire engulfed the paper man. Since the paper man was made of dried reeds, it was wrapped in a layer of paper. It was all flammable, so how could it withstand the fire? In a moment, the reeds were crackling in the fire.


    Glass said that when the paper man was burning in the fire, his face was flickering and his eyes were blinking. How terrifying. I said it was a flurry of heat waves, so it looked like I was blinking again.


    After the paper man was burnt, it left behind a pile of ashes. At this time, a red light flashed out from the pile of ashes, and the ashes that followed the hemp rope directly swam towards the lamp. However, in an instant, everything returned to how it was before.


    "Oh right, I was wondering why I was being blinded by ghosts. Didn''t they say that my life is on fire?"


    This problem has been bothering me, and it should have been the glass that should have covered my eyes, not mine.


    "Heh heh, it''s precisely because of the great fire in your life that you were allowed to guard that position." Glass said, and seeing my puzzled expression, he continued, "This circle is a formation. As for what it is, he is not willing to tell me. Your pure Yin position is the weakest part of this formation, which is why I sent you to guard it. Others wouldn''t be able to defend. "


    It turned out that the flower leopard was afraid that the wild ghost would barge in and use me to block the hole. This was too excessive. "I know this, why did I make you guard the northwest position?"


    "Northwest Pure Yang position, I am the Yin Creature. Firstly, I can protect me, and secondly, I can also protect Old Lady Zhao''s soul from being injured."


    At this point, the door creaked open.

 C30

    Glass and I looked up. A middle-aged man came in, wearing a shirt and a suit with pants and a belt. He wasn''t a country guy. The man was in his forties. His face was pale and clean, but his head was bald except for a few sparse strands of hair. However, he looked to be in high spirits, and his actions were very light, as if he had some skill.


    The man walked over to the table and sat down. He cleared his throat as if he was very satisfied with the number of people present today. In the silence, I felt a faint itch on my forehead. I carefully looked around the room, but I didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. Strange, why is it itchy? Is it because the air in the house is dirty and the humidity is too high?


    "My Lord, the Holy Mother of Mount Li, can dispel all diseases in the world, overcome all calamities, behead demons and exterminate devils, her magic power is limitless ¡­"


    So, it turns out that they worship the Holy Mother of Mount Li. As for which deities they are, I don''t know. However, after hearing what he said, Glass and I couldn''t help but laugh. That person spoke in Mandarin and had always been talking about how powerful God was. After speaking for an unknown period of time, that person began to say that after his master left the Holy Mother of Mount Li, not only could he heal all illnesses, he could also drive ghosts to see Feng Shui. Currently, his mana was already very high, and he could help to treat some of the illnesses and pains of the people present.


    There were a few people who went up to ask for treatment, some saying that their legs were too sore to walk, while the leader of the church said that they were entangled by a snake, and asked if he had killed one a few days ago. When the man said yes, the leader of the church slapped his leg and said it was fine. That person really hopped back to his seat. Some people said that his home was not peaceful recently, and he always dreamed of his parents. The head of the church made some calculations and said that they were short on money right now, so you should hurry up and make some paper money. There were also people who asked Feng Shui questions, and the head of the church was very reasonable. The people below were applauding and clapping. They were staring at the glass in a daze. They were saying that the rural people were too easily deceived. It was obvious that they were taking care of their children. Such a despicable technique could fool them.


    So they acted, and Glass and I stood there watching, and it was almost ten-thirty, and the mood was still very high and there was not the slightest trace of tiredness.


    At this time, the leader of the Church suddenly said, "The two people standing on the wall seem to have some bad luck. Black gas is hidden between their brows, I think they must have interacted a lot with those people for the past few days." Everyone in the room instantly focused their attention on us.


    I was stunned, he really did have some ability, he actually took this into account. Unexpectedly, Glass "chuckled" for a bit and then said, "Good eyesight, I heard that you guys are very smart here, but I don''t know how to use any spirit techniques."


    That person chuckled and said, "Come here."


    Then Glass and I walked over under the gaze of the crowd and stood in front of the man. I asked in a low voice, "May I ask what your name is ¡­?"


    That person seemed to be quite respectful towards me as he bowed and said, "Your big name can''t be considered, but Huang Xuanlong can." After that, he looked at everyone with a serious expression and pointed at me, "This person walks the yin path and holds the dao of yin and yang in his hands. He is not a mortal."


    I was a little angry when I saw that he had revealed my secret with a single sentence, but he didn''t show it on the surface. There were two reasons for this: Firstly, this person had some ability, he might be able to use it, but he couldn''t afford to lose face; secondly, the ones sitting on the stage were both his disciples, so if I retorted, it would definitely incur the wrath of the crowd. Thus, I just said in a low voice, "Are you not afraid of being punished by the heavens when you expose your secret?"


    Huang Xuanlong chuckled as he waved his hands. Even I am unable to fathom the meaning behind his gesture. At this time, Huang Profound Dragon suddenly slammed the table, pointed at the glass and roared, "This person is the incarnation of an evil ghost, his soul is already occupied by the evil ghost, we need to immediately do something for him."


    I was stunned as to whether this Huang Xuanyuan was truly capable or not, how could the glass be the embodiment of an evil spirit? This was obviously nonsense. The glass window was immediately filled with anger as he pointed at Huang Xuanlong, flustered and exasperated, "Bullsh * t, your father is not the incarnation of any evil ghost, but you are the one who put on a show here to confuse us."


    At this time, Huang Xuanlong stood up and said, "Treat him by kneeling down and admitting his wrongs."


    Two young men came out on either side, took hold of the glass, and forced him to his knees. How could glass be bought? Still cursing, he raised his leg to kick the table. I rushed up to help the glass, but someone pulled me back from behind and held me. The glass was held by four men. Their limbs were all over the place, but their mouths were still open. The surrounding crowd instantly burst into an uproar. Shouts, curses, and cries could be heard everywhere. After a while, the glass went dry. With a contemptuous smile on his face, he looked at Huang Xuanlong as he growled, "I''m very normal, you''re a fucking cult organization ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he was pressed to the ground and knelt before the statue with his head lowered. I wanted to go up, but someone was holding me tightly. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t break free.


    "Everyone, please pray for this disciple. Wash his soul and allow the Holy Mother of Mount Li''s boundless power to redeem him."


    At this point, everyone in the room had quieted down. They all kneeled down and lowered their heads in prayer, looking extremely devout. Then my forehead suddenly became very itchy. I wanted to scratch it with my hand, but I was grabbed by the neck and couldn''t move at all. Vaguely, I heard a burst of laughter on the roof, circling around me. It seems like Cao Laowu has finally arrived!


    I smiled at Huang Profound Dragon and nodded at the glass, saying, "Sect Leader Huang Xuan Long, can you subdue the glass?"


    Huang Profound Dragon was stunned and before he could regain his senses, the glass window suddenly laughed heartily and flipped the four people who were holding him over. Then, he raised his head to look at Huang Profound Dragon as saliva continuously dripped from his mouth. All of a sudden, he bared his teeth at Huang Profound Dragon, and jumped onto his body, biting and tearing at him. When the surrounding believers saw this situation, they were all scared out of their wits. They ran for their lives, collapsing on the ground, crying, and cursing. What a mess.


    Huang Xuanlong, mounted on the glass, tried to push it down with both hands, but they were too close to each other to do anything. Huang Xuanlong struggled for a long time but was unable to come up with a solution. Finally, he sat cross-legged on the ground as he chanted something. Then the glass slowed, and at last the hand ceased to move, and the head was lifted and the eyes were fixed on the throne of the Holy Mother of Mount Li. Suddenly, all the lights in the room went out, and there was another commotion in the room. The people who were carrying me also escaped. At this moment, my forehead started to itch more and more. I felt as if something was coming at me again. I raised my head to look around, only to discover that the statue of the Goddess of Mount Li was faintly emitting a red light, which was gradually brightening. I thought I was seeing things. I rubbed my eyes and was about to look again when all the lights in the room came back on. With the light shining on, the glass suddenly let out a long "wuu" sound. The bullet immediately sent the glass flying out and it fell to the ground, motionless.


    Huang Xuanlong stood up and shouted, "Who are you, quickly retreat." Just as he finished this sentence, the statue of the Holy Mother of Mount Li behind him fell with a thud, smashing into pieces. Huang Xuanlong turned around to look and couldn''t help but be shocked. Originally, there were only a few believers left in the room who were insisting on praying, but when they saw that the Goddess'' seat had fallen, they knew that their magic power couldn''t compete with it and ran away dejectedly.


    When I saw that the glass did not budge for a long time, I knew that Cao Lao Wu was no longer with him, but had probably been chased away. No, it was probably because of that move just now, both sides were defeated, Cao Ol''fifth was beaten away, and Old Granny Li Shan''s mana was also at its peak, so the statue could not stand up and fell to the ground.


    I went up to support the glass and was about to leave when Huang Xuanlong hurriedly walked over and stopped me in his tracks, "What did you bring that thing with you that scared my spirit away. However, that thing is about to be scattered, and will not appear again in the future. " At this point, he suddenly changed the topic, and continued, "I helped you today, and one day I will be in trouble. I hope that you can be magnanimous and help me."


    I didn''t understand what he meant by that last sentence, but the way he treated the glass just now had always made me brood over it. I shot a sidelong glance at Huang Xuanlong and said, "You''re still saying that he''s not intelligent. Your spirit is not working at all."


    Huang Xuanlong was rendered speechless by my words. Just as I was about to leave the room, I suddenly heard the sound of sirens coming from the surroundings as two police cars blocked the entrance to the courtyard. As the doors opened, two uniformed men emerged from each car, gun in hand (presumably the Hall), and stormed into the house. Upon seeing his posture, Huang Xuanlong turned around and was about to run when he was kicked to the ground by a law enforcer.


    Before I could react, a man with two policemen came over and pointed at me and the glass. "The two of them are the victims," he said.


    Glass just woke up at this moment and said to himself, "F * cking evil cult, go to hell."


    The two policemen nodded and said, "Aiyo, I finally understand."


    We were all shoved into the police car, including Huang Xuanlong and a few other believers. On the way, Glass cursed at them all the way here and they nearly lost their fight.


    Amidst their curses, my eyelids started to twitch. I also didn''t know what was going on. I had obviously slept for the entire day, so why was I still sleepy at this time? As I thought about it, I fell asleep.


    "We should be able to close the case today!" the man in black asked me, the one I called him by his first name.


    I nodded, and the bolt said, "Let''s get started."


    I nodded again.


    The bolt shouted, "Light the lamp," "One Point of Heaven and Earth," "Two Point of Yin and Yang," "Three Point of Light."


    After the procedure was completed, I shouted, "Jia Lai, show up."


    After a cloud of smoke and dust, a person appeared in front of the writing desk. I took a closer look and saw that this person had a medium build and a full beard. He was indeed the Cao Lao Wu that I remembered.


    "Cao, do you still know me?"


    "You ¡­ You are the judge? " Cao looked at me and seemed surprised.


    "Your lifespan is over, so you should start anew. Why are you wandering around the countryside all day long? Why are you making things so chaotic here?"


    Cao Laowu sighed and said, "My lifespan is up, but my yin lifespan is coming to an end, so I have to suffer through all day long. This makes me even more nostalgic for the world, so I am unwilling to leave."


    I have heard of the term ''Yin Life'' before. This was used against those tyrants and ghosts. If they were to accidentally die, they would have to continue to live their days in the underworld before they could enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    "Then why did you want to harm him?"


    "Laifu''s dad hit me before, so I had to deal with him. Who would''ve thought that you would come out and fight me again? When I got angry, I bumped into you."


    Obediently admitting his wrongs was out of my expectations. I originally thought that he would put up a resistance and that it was a good opportunity for me to use this position to beat him up. However, after hearing what he said today, I could not bring myself to hate his actions.


    "The cycle of karma, the grudges and grievances will all come to an end." You do what you want, but you''ve thought about what you''re doing to other people. "You are disrupting the yin and yang laws of this world, disrupting the order of this world. You are truly incompatible with the world ¡­"


    "For a moment, I was blinded by hatred and did many things that I shouldn''t have. Now, listening to you, my heart is suddenly open and I know that I have sinned deeply and that I am willing to accept the punishment of the book!"


    These words came out of Old Cao''s mouth, surprising me, but it was also a wise decision for him to make, perhaps it was as Huang Xuanlong had said, he was about to be scattered and his vitality was damaged, unable to be tossed around any longer. Looking at this, I suddenly felt pity for them. Perhaps, the slain ghost had experienced a pain that others couldn''t understand, a pain that magnified their resentment. These resentment continued to accumulate in their body day and night before they finally did something out of line. However, once it had been embellished, it would return to its original state and let go of all its grudges.


    Thinking of this, I slapped the log and shouted, "Jia Lai, Judgement!"


    Cao Laowu stood there with his head lowered, not saying a word.


    "When you were alive, you were entangled by the monkey spirit, so you died in vain. After your death, you did not know to repent, and became the enemy of everyone. But on account of you confessing to him, now that your lifespan has been crossed off and you have fallen into the path of a beast, do you have anything to say? "


    Upon hearing this, Cao Laowu bowed his head in apology.


    I waved my hand and said, "Go." Suddenly, a gust of wind billowed across the field. Before I could take a good look, the gust of wind had already swept Old Cao and Old Wu away.


    I didn''t think I had the ability to do so, and I was overjoyed.


    When it was all over, I sat in my chair and let out a long breath. I turned to look at the bolt, and it looked at me, and I saw that his face was changing, until it was a long, pointed chin, and he was smiling at me.

 C31

    I was awakened by this, and one of the law enforcement officers, his face almost touching mine, looked at me and smiled, probably laughing at me for being able to sleep under such circumstances. I opened my eyes, startling him.


    "Uncle police, I''m innocent."


    I didn''t expect that when I woke up, I would be interrogated by someone. It was truly ironic.


    The policeman glanced at me and said, "Get out of the car!"


    I realized that I was the only one left in the car, and that the others had already left. I got out of the car in a daze and was escorted into a room, a table, a bench, and the bench was not for me to sit on.


    That person sat down and said, "What are you shouting about, where are you staying?!"


    I answered them one by one.


    "How did you know Huang Profound Dragon?"


    I said I didn''t know him and I didn''t know when he came to our village.


    "This Huang Xuanlong is a well-known leader of a cult. He has gathered illegally in more than one place many times, played tricks on others, destroyed social order and obstructed the process of building a harmonious society. There are many police stations that have filed his report. "He''s on the legal net today. It''s all thanks to some of you reporting him via text message. Otherwise, more people would have been cheated by him."


    We stayed in the police station until dawn, and my parents came to pick me up. They asked me how I was, didn''t they?


    I said it was nothing, just a false alarm.


    Then the glass came out, stretching and yawning.


    I said you didn''t get beaten up, did you?


    Glass laughed, and said, "I was a meritorious general, how could they beat me? I told them about the matter of summoning souls the other day, scaring them into a daze!"


    "Meritorious officials? Did you expose it? " I asked.


    Glasses chuckled again as a sign of tacit approval. However, this matter was rather strange. Huang Xuanlong had been caught playing tricks on him, and he had actually let it go.


    How could he be reasonable?


    Mom asked me about Cao Ol''fifth.


    I said he would never show up again. Mom asked something else, so I waved my hand to indicate that she should stop. Because she asked too many questions, she was afraid of revealing her identity as the judge.


    Mom and Dad cooked a very sumptuous lunch at noon and invited Uncle Fu and Auntie Gui Hua over. Firstly, it was to calm us down, and secondly, it was to relieve our bad luck.


    On the table, Glass took out two packets of Zhonghua and threw them to her dad, saying, "This is from the director. I''m offering them to the Buddha."


    "Is this counted as a reward for the bureau chief reporting his meritorious service to you?" I asked.


    At this point, the glass went crazy again, and said, "I know their boss, even if I''m not a whistleblower, he should send me back. "Originally, I was going to give him a silk banner. I said I''d forgo it, let''s take two packs of cigarettes. He actually really just took two packs ¡­"


    I didn''t like to talk to him. Only Uncle Li Fu and Aunt Gui Hua, who were afraid of losing his face, smiled from time to time to show that they were listening.


    "Erlang, when did you and Si Nan get their certificate? Hurry up and get a child." His mother said as she was filling the bowl with rice.


    Glass and I were stunned. We looked at each other, puzzled, then at Mom at the same time. We pointed at each other, indicating that we were getting married and having children.


    His mother was also stunned for a moment and then realized what had happened. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I''m talking about you and Lu Siran!"


    I kicked the glass under the table and cursed, "F * ck you, what lousy name did you come up with!" His mother immediately used her chopsticks to call over, "You''re not allowed to swear!"


    This meal was very relaxed. In the words of the present, it was very harmonious. The glass didn''t drink because it had to be driving in the afternoon, but it was very chatty. Glass asked if I still wanted to go see the leopard before I left. I said never mind, he refused to come even if I invited him for lunch. He probably didn''t want to interact with outsiders, so he wanted to be alone. Glass asked if the gossip in the house would be returned to him. I said I would let Uncle Fu have it for two days.


    After settling this matter, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that my dream was not as simple as a dream. But do I go to trial in such a dream, or do I go to another world after I sleep? I touched the trident on my leg. It still hurt a little. Other than that, Huang Profound Dragon seems to have some skill, otherwise how would he be able to see through my identity and force back Cao Ol''fifth with a single move?


    In the afternoon, Glass and I rested for a while before we prepared to head back to the city. I say glass, you are so good. In these three days, you have been carried on your body three times, more than you have ever tried to seduce a woman. Let''s see if you dare to get involved in this matter again.


    Glass touched his chin, then looked at me hatefully and said, "I was hit by you even after the upper part of my body. It still hurts a little now." He suddenly changed the topic, "But it''s very exciting. Next time, you''ll definitely call me for this."


    We talked and laughed and walked out the door, and Mom walked us all the way to the inner and outer side of the road. I was just about to say goodbye to my mother through the window when a woman came over. I know this person, Wu Rilan, who was a teacher in my elementary school at the time, and she was very young at about forty-five, with hair that fell to her chin, and a beauty in the corner of her mouth, but at this age she is not really a beauty, because her face is covered with wrinkles and her eyes are sunken so deep that it is impossible to tell that she is in her forties. She was wearing a gray coat and dark blue trousers, which had been rolled up to her knees, and a hoe was slung over her right shoulder. She looked ready to go to work.


    She walked up to the car and recognized me. "Erlang, when did you get back?"


    When I saw that it was my childhood teacher, I hurriedly got out of the car. "Isn''t this Teacher Wu?" "Long time no see. How are you?"


    Wu Rilan didn''t answer my question directly. The smile on her face gradually faded. "How can I still be your teacher? Call me elder sister."


    According to seniority, I really should call her Big Sister Rilan. I called her that when I was young, and she was very happy when she heard it.


    "Oh, Big Sister Rilan."


    She forced a smile out of the corner of her eye and asked where we were going.


    "Oh, let''s go back to the city."


    "Back to the city?" She frowned, looked northwest, then shook her head and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to go back. There''s a bridge leading to the city that''s about to break. It''s going to be blocked by a lot of cars!" She turned and walked away, as if she were afraid someone would ask her why. But I did want to ask her how she knew, but once she was gone, I didn''t have the nerve to ask. "If Hua Guang is here, he should be in university by now."


    I whispered, "What happened to Hua Guang?"


    His mother looked at Wu Rilan and replied in a low voice, "I drowned. It was just two years ago."


    "Two years?" The reason why I asked such a question is because Hua Guang is around the same age as me. Even two years ago, he could be counted as a young man.


    "Not only his son, but his husband also drowned last year."


    "What?" How could this be? " I can''t believe what happened to her. No wonder I asked if she was all right, and her face changed.


    After my mother and I bid farewell, we set off on our journey. I can''t not go back because of the word "bridge is breaking." As soon as I got into the car, the glass said, "Did you see the woman''s ankle?"


    I said I didn''t notice.


    The glass said, Wait a minute, you can look at it later. He hung up and hurried forward. Apparently, he was trying to catch up with Big Sister Rearan so I could have a good look at him.


    As I passed her, I saw that the leg was indeed strange. The upper part of the left foot''s neck was very thin, while the lower part was very thick. It gave the impression that the upper part of the leg had been pinched, and the piece of flesh and bone had been squeezed under it.


    "See that?"


    I said I did.


    "What did you see?"


    I said a bit thick and a bit thin.


    He swore at the fool and said, "Don''t you see there are handprints on the thin section? It''s like being held by someone."


    Did I say yes?


    Glass shook her head and said, "Forget it, I won''t say anymore."


    The ground was once again covered in loess. It was as if the entire field was covered in a layer of fog, making it difficult to see everything through the fog. The car crawled along the road like this, and I nearly vomited my lunch.


    When we finally made it to the highway, both Glass and I breathed a sigh of relief. The glass sped up, and the trees on the side of the road quickly retreated. I called Lu Siran.


    "Darling, am I home soon?"


    "You still know how to come back?" Lu Si Ran roared in anger. After a few days, her anger still hadn''t faded. It seemed like she had to go home and apologize.


    "Still angry? I''ll explain it to you when I get home later, you''ll definitely be satisfied! "


    "Hmph, if I''m not satisfied, I will break your legs." The person on the other end of the line hung up angrily.


    I hung up and curled up in the seat like a deflated ball. Because this thing can''t be explained, I said. I went home to help people exorcise ghosts. Even I don''t believe this. I think I''ll die even worse this time.


    "Why don''t I go back with you and explain?"


    I hurriedly said, "Don''t, don''t go. If you do, Siran will never believe you!"


    The glass snorted in dissatisfaction.


    I lay down because I had a drink at noon, and then my spirits came up and I fell asleep.


    I dreamt of Mrs. Zhao holding her grandson and kowtowing to me, and of me and the glass kicking Cao Lao Wu so hard that he jumped and jumped in pain, and of the man in black admitting that he was the bolt, and chasing after the car and shouting, "Get off, get off!" The dream was a mess.


    I don''t know how much time passed before the car suddenly came to a screeching halt. The ear-piercing screeching of the brakes pulled me out of my dream. Before I even opened my eyes, the glass kept hitting me.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, rubbing my eyes.


    Glass''s forehead was covered in sweat and his face was deathly pale. His eyes were filled with panic as he patted his chest and said repeatedly, "Damn, you scared me to death. You scared me to death!"


    I also wondered what could have scared the glass to such an extent. I looked at the front of the car. It didn''t matter. Five meters in front of him was a bridge that spanned about twenty meters. Below it was a large river, and because of the drought, most of the riverbeds were exposed. It didn''t matter if it was just that. The most important thing was that the bridge was two-thirds of its original length. Only a third of the bridge''s length was left standing on the other side, revealing the long steel bars. The top of the bridge was covered with mist, and wisps of dust had yet to completely disperse. This meant that the bridge had just collapsed.


    This bridge was the only passageway that led from our direction into the city. It wasn''t considered high, at most it was only seven to eight meters long, and it was made of steel bars and concrete. This was extremely firm. Even if there were ten thousand reasons for it to break, it would still not break. However, it truly did break today. It truly made people puzzled.


    I stared at the glass for a long time before regaining my senses. I leaned back and sighed, "Oh no. I can''t explain it to Si Ran today."


    When Glass heard this, she flew into a rage. "Pfft! Explain to her? We were almost holding hands and going to hell, and you still want to explain? "Hurry up and get off the car to prevent the grandson behind us from bumping into us. Then, we will die unjustly."


    On the highway, this kind of situation often happened. When there was a car accident in front, the car behind them would often be hit by the car behind them, causing casualties. To die like this in the midst of secret blessings, how to know the source of the blessing of disaster.


    I got off the car with Glass. The alcohol had long since left my body and I walked up to the broken bridge to take a look. I couldn''t help but feel scared. If the glass brake was half a second too late, no, even if it was 0.1 seconds, we would really be crippled. I looked under the bridge again. There was nothing under the bridge, so it didn''t seem to have caused any casualties, but since no heavy vehicles had passed, there was no reason for the bridge to collapse.


    "The tofu project!" Glass sighed and just as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang. Glassbolt took the phone, his brow furrowed, his face puzzled. He turned his head and said, "Huang Xuanlong has escaped."

 C32

    "What?" I thought I had misheard. How could anyone who entered the police station run away? Moreover, Huang Yulong was a prisoner that many police stations wanted to apprehend.


    "Huang Xuanlong had mysteriously disappeared from the police station. After investigation, we determined that he escaped from the prison. Just now, they called us to keep an eye out. If we discover anything, immediately report it to them."


    A bizarre disappearance? When it came to the word ''bizarre'', things were probably not as simple as they seemed. Actually, the first time Glass said that Huang Profound Dragon had escaped, my first thought was that the officials and bandits came from a family, and I secretly thought that there might be some sort of trade behind their backs, because the possibility of a fugitive escaping through the metal window in such a short period of time is very small. But then I denied it, because if that''s the case, they should have kept it a secret, so how could they have notified the glass? They immediately released the news, so it was likely that Huang Profound Dragon had indeed escaped. This also showed that Huang Profound Dragon was not a simple person. I had already expected this, but how did he do it?


    "It looks like Huang Profound Dragon really has some ability!" "No," I said.


    Glass nodded.


    Then we both stopped talking, and I looked at the glass and saw that he was completely at a loss. Not to mention him, I was helpless to be stuck in this place where there was no place for me in the village. We were silent for a long time, and in my boredom I suddenly thought of a question. It wasn''t really a question, it was a question. Last night, we went to Huang Xuan Long''s place to hide from Cao Lao Wu. In other words, we went to ask for help, so why did Glass report him?


    I told the question to the glass. The glass lit a cigarette, took a long drag, blew out a smoke ring, and said slowly, "Look at him. He doesn''t look like a good person."


    "Doesn''t look like a good person? "What do you mean?"


    Glass cleared his throat, and I knew he was about to show off again.


    "He told me what he looked like. Take a look at where he is." Glass pointed above the bridge of his nose and between his eyebrows, "There seems to be a bone that goes up. This kind of person is very difficult to deal with because he usually walks alone in the business world. Furthermore, his ears are pricked up and he has a very sharp head. "Thus, I felt that he did not look like a good person. Furthermore, he was pretending to be mysterious and playing tricks on others, and even more so, he had his own plans. Thus, I sent a message to the police."


    It was just a feeling, but the glass was accurate, I admit it. Previously, I didn''t deliberately observe Huang Profound Dragon''s appearance, but through the description in the glass, I basically recognized his feeling. Because he said there was bone penetration between the eyebrows, which was something in facial appearance, and between the eyebrows was an Indian temple, a twenty-eight-year-old part of the New Year''s Hall, with bone penetrating upward, which meant that the bones of the New Year''s Hall seemed to pass through the sky (it was a sixteen year old part of the sky, located in the middle of the forehead, just below the hairline at the top). This kind of appearance was called ''Crushing Rhino''s Head''. People with this kind of appearance usually had a strong desire to be enterprising and proud. However, once these types of people became obsessed, it meant that they would be very scary if they did something evil. In addition, the glass said that his ears were pointed above the ears, which in facial appearance theory also seemed to have a saying, the top of the ears (helix position), is called the yaksha ear, is a person born cruel. If you were to combine these two together, you would be able to conclude that Huang Xuanlong was very capable, ambitious, and intelligent. However, his nature was rather cruel, and he could use any means possible to achieve his goals.


    Of course, this was only a theoretical conclusion. Moreover, it was hard to say whether he could rely on it or not. However, he didn''t know how to describe the fact that the glass was the incarnation of a demon in front of everyone. One possible reason was that he thought the glass was the first to question him, so he wanted to get back at him, and that he wanted to make me believe him even more by exposing my cards. As for why he was being so polite to me, I couldn''t figure it out.


    "That''s right, I almost forgot!" Glass smacked his forehead. "It seems like your Big Sister Rilan has even more of a profound mystery."


    It was only after the glass said this that I remembered that Wu Rilan had said when we left that a bridge in the city was about to collapse. I looked at the time. She had said it an hour and a half ago, and now the bridge had collapsed. Was this a coincidence, or was it that she could really predict. But I believe it''s the latter, and that''s a thought that might not be understood, because people subconsciously reject prophecies, but if I say Wu Rilan has never been to the city, never walked this path. In our isolated village, women in their forties and early forties had spent their lives farming and harvesting crops and grazing and feeding pigs, and rarely had the opportunity to venture outside. Although she had been a teacher in primary school for a few years, it was basically just a part-time job. Looking forward to becoming a teacher to support her family during that time was simply a pipe dream. However, a peasant girl could not predict the future. Furthermore, she was not born with such potential, because she did not have such a special ability when she was a primary school teacher. This kind of thing is too bizarre for anyone to understand.


    It seemed that Huang Xuanlong wasn''t the only one who had his own articles, this Wu Ruilan had even more.


    "It''s getting late, let''s think of a way to go back as soon as possible. It might be even harder to leave when it''s dark." I jumped out of my reverie and reminded the glass, but when I looked back, I was stunned. There was a lot of traffic behind us, and the owner of the car, who didn''t know what was going on, kept honking his horn.


    At this moment, a bald head stuck his head out of the window and shouted at us, "Are you going to f * cking leave or not? Don''t block us!"


    When Glass heard this, she was also angered, so she pushed him back, "Go, old man. If you have the ability, fly over!"


    Presumably the bald man heard the glass scolding and stormed out of the car, running toward us without a word. When I see it''s going to be a bad thing, the two of them might start to fight. Who knew that when the person in front of him saw that the bridge had collapsed, he was also surprised. He cursed, "Why is the bridge so fragile like glass?" After saying that, he glanced at the glass and turned around to go back.


    When Glass heard that I was about to get angry, she was stopped by me, "You still think that it''s not enough, I didn''t say anything about you!"


    Glass was so angry that his face turned red. He pointed at the back of the man and said, "You''ve already scolded me by name, and you still haven''t scolded me?" After saying that, he was also stunned for a moment before recovering and kicking me, "What kind of name is bad for you? You have to name it!"


    We were originally at the forefront, but if we were to go back now, we would have to change from the front to the back. We are at the back of the line, and we might not be able to make it in a short time. I looked around and saw that it was all about the manor house, and between the manor house and the highway was a ditch that ran along the road. It was about three meters wide and led straight to the river in front of us. There was no other way for him to get on the road, so it seemed that he could only wait here.


    I called Lu Siran again and explained the situation to her. The result was obvious, as I couldn''t believe what was happening to her, much less what was happening to her. It seems that the misunderstanding between us will deepen.


    The traffic police arrived late, and by the time we could turn around and go back, it was almost dark.


    The glass was racing again, and it was going to die, and by the time I got off the road it was completely dark. But when he got off the road, something happened. Actually, this incident is not that big of a deal. If it wasn''t related to someone, I wouldn''t have mentioned it. Of course, it was only later on that they found out that this was not a coincidence, but that someone had purposely arranged it.


    The situation was as such. When we returned, we were heading east from the west. The intersection was in the south. And this intersection was very special, because after they got off the road, there would be a slope, and at the bottom of the slope, they would reach the northern and southern trails. The special thing about this slope was that it was so steep that there was a drop of at least five meters between the vertical height of the road and the debris road. Another special reason was that the slope was getting narrower and narrower from the junction down. At the very least, it was absolutely impossible to pass two heavy vehicles like the Dump King by themselves. Even if two tricycles wanted to pass, one of them would have to be pressed tightly against the side of the road in order for the other one to pass. On both sides of the road and slope were tall poplars, and outside the poplars was still a drainage ditch. Such a position was very dangerous. Once a car came down from the top, there would be an acceleration at the bottom of the slope, and if a car was about to come up from the bottom, and the two owners didn''t react in time, then the chances of them colliding with the car was the same as eating contaminated food. This kind of accident had happened many times before, and had also caused many deaths and injuries. Therefore, this place was also very strange. Someone had thrown a pair of shoes here to warn passersby that this place was very dangerous and had to be safe.


    That''s what we''ve been through now, and what''s even scarier is the fact that the glass is flying at a particularly high speed because of its bad mood.


    "Slow down! Turn right and go downhill! Pay attention to the cars!" I reminded the glass that it had not been listened to at all and that its speed had been reduced to a minimum. When we reached the intersection, we took a sharp turn and headed down the hill, as if we were showing off in a car show.


    There were no streetlights after they went down the hill. The road suddenly became much darker and the lights of the car were turned on. When the lights came on, my heart skipped a beat and I was stunned. Because there was a small truck parked at the bottom of the slope, and because the lights had not been turned on, it could not be seen at all until the lights were turned on by the glass.


    We were moving very fast by then, and in the blink of an eye we were halfway down the slope. Judging by the distance and speed, it would take us no more than five seconds to hit it.


    "Brake, hit the direction!" I snapped out of my daze and shouted.


    By this time, the glass had also recovered from its shock. It fiercely stepped on the brakes and forcefully turned the steering wheel, but strangely, the speed of the car did not decrease at all. Furthermore, the steering wheel did not appear to have been turned at all. My heart was in my throat, and I felt like I was slipping rapidly towards death. I looked at the glass. I could see from his expression that he was trying to turn the steering wheel, but it wouldn''t budge.


    I looked down at the steering wheel, and at that moment my head exploded. I felt my hair standing up and a layer of goosebumps rising all over my body. Because four hands had suddenly appeared on the steering wheel.


    There were four hands, two of them glazed, and the other two were pale and bloodless, with no arms at all, just holding on tightly to the steering wheel.


    Whose hand?


    I instantly recovered my senses. No matter who it was, the intention was obvious, and that was to kill us. "In an instant, my fear turned into anger. I stretched out my palm and slapped him hard." With a "pa" sound, the pair of hands disappeared. At the same time, the friction between the wheels and the ground caused an ear-piercing sound. The speed of the car was greatly reduced, and it also turned around. At last our car came to a stop with its head brushing against the truck. The left rearview mirror was crushed, and the right side of the car was pressed up against a poplar tree by the side of the road.


    It felt like a lifetime had passed between me and the glass. I knew that I had recovered my life for the second time today. I heaved a long sigh of relief and collapsed back into my seat to catch my breath. We tilted our heads and looked at each other. We couldn''t help but laugh out loud. This was a kind of laughter that came from someone who had just survived a disaster. It was because I could clearly see that there were tears in the glass eyes. When he finished laughing, he suddenly leaned over the steering wheel and started crying. It was a release of emotions, and I didn''t disturb him. I was still thinking about those hands. I lifted my hand and looked at it. It felt sticky, like water, and smelled, fishy, like seaweed. How could there be such a smell? Furthermore, I didn''t feel an itch on my forehead just now.


    At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the window came from outside. I looked out the window and saw a man standing there, holding up his pants and tying up his belt. It looked like he had just come back from the toilet. I pushed open the door and the man asked, "How is it? Is it all right?"


    I pointed to the truck and said coldly, "Your car?"


    That person said yes.


    When I heard this, my anger flared and I raised my hand to hit him in the face. The man was so scared that he had no way of dodging. But if I wanted to hit him, he wouldn''t be able to avoid it, but my fist stopped in front of his face. I thought it would be useless to hit him, so I said, "Everyone has only one life. You go back and stop the car and turn on the lights."


    The person repeatedly said, "Good, good, good ¡­"


    I turned around and walked to the bottom of the ditch, which was covered with the leaves of the poplar trees. I hooked it with my foot, and there was a layer of dirt on the ground. I grabbed a handful and looked into the light of the car. Apart from the remains of the poplar leaves, it was all dirt.


    I went up, opened the door to get in, and found the glass still wet with tears. I kicked him and shouted, "Damn you! Are you done yet? Hurry up and drive away."


    "Grandson, can you have a little sympathy?" Glassglass scolded me angrily.


    This effect was what I wanted. I wanted to distract him, to distract him from his grief. I was afraid that he would keep thinking about it and leave a shadow.


    Having learnt his lesson twice, Glass seemed to come to a realization. She drove very slowly, and when she was about a hundred meters away, she suddenly asked, "Erlang, why did you slap the steering wheel just now?"

 C33

    I thought I couldn''t tell him about it yet. If I said I had a pair of white hands on the steering wheel, he''d be too scared to drive.


    A pair of white hands with traces of water and the fishy smell of aquatic plants. When these three elements were combined together, one could easily come to the conclusion that a water ghost was holding onto the steering wheel. And this water ghost definitely didn''t die in the ditch at the intersection because the ditch wasn''t very deep. It was at most one meter deep and there wasn''t any water grass. In my memory, the ditch was never full. That was the first point. Secondly, there were a lot of cars and a lot of people. If someone fell into the water, someone would definitely find out and not drown in it. Therefore, I prefer to believe that this is a pair of bloody hands, not the hands of a water ghost. Since that''s the case, then where did these hands come from, and why did they want to kill us?


    "I thought you were scared silly to remind you." "No," I said.


    "Hey hey hey, I''m scared silly?" Just look at what you''re saying, I''ve been through a lot. Just now, the steering wheel seemed to have malfunctioned and I couldn''t turn it, neither could I step on the brakes.


    I thought to myself, Even if you pour the whole barrel of oil, it won''t work. We experienced another jolt, but it was much more comfortable this time, because the glass was opening very slowly. By the time we got home, it was almost eleven o''clock. He had been so nervous these past few days that he hadn''t had a good night''s sleep. His body was so tired that he could finally sleep soundly today.


    As soon as I fell asleep, I ran into the bolt of my dream. He was still wearing the same outfit, carrying a lantern. Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by me, "Hurry up and leave. I don''t want to see you if I want to rest now. I almost fell down with my life."


    Who knew that the bolt would directly throw something to me. I subconsciously took it and complained the moment I received it. It was another complaint. It seemed like another person had complained. I didn''t even look at it before tossing it back to her. She smiled and said, "This is your responsibility. My task is to hand it to you. You can handle it yourself." With that, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He was gone, but I still felt something in my hand. I looked down and saw that the statement was back in my hand. I threw the vulva onto the desk. "F * ck you, are you still letting laozi live? There''s still a holiday for official work."


    Then I woke up, and when I woke up it was already morning.


    Glass asked me if I should go to the police station to understand the situation. He was more interested in how Huang Xuanyuan was able to escape. To be honest, I was also interested, but then I thought about why they were looking for trouble. Wasn''t this a good time to eat, and besides, I didn''t want to deal with them.


    I said no, that bridge won''t be built anytime soon, so hurry up and call your dad, reflect on the situation, and let him take care of the business first.


    And then.


    I thought about it and said, "Then I''ll take you to Chicken Hill."


    The glass said okay.


    The reason why I suggested taking him to Chicken Mountain was to take him for a walk. I wanted to relax my mind and touch more of the Qi of heaven and earth. It would not only help my body and mind, but also help him forget what happened a while ago.


    Chicken Mountain is the westernmost mountain in our village, crossing the mountain and reaching the Anhui Province. At that time, when the glass was looking at the mountain in front of the gate, he said that the mountain in the west of the mountain could not hold air, and that was Chicken Mountain. Even so, Chicken Mountain is still the most proud mountain in our village, because all the other mountains are bare, with at most some weeds growing on them. Only the chicken mountain was covered with oily pine trees and looked like a mountain forest. The east side of Chicken Mountain was relatively slow, so it was suitable for climbing. The other three sides were as steep as a cliff, making it extremely difficult to climb. Especially since the southern side of the mountain had been blasted apart by someone long ago, the scene looked completely unrecognizable. If it wasn''t for the dead man, he would have gone on with his story. I don''t remember what his name was, but he had a nickname, Spy Dogman, and he was here with a group of people to open the mountain. People said that you were nicknamed the Dogman, and this mountain was called Chicken Mountain. Chicken dogs and chickens clashed against each other. If you opened the mountain, something would happen to you. He didn''t believe in evil, but in the end, he did get it right. After blasting the rock with gunpowder, he shoveled the broken stone onto the cart, preparing to push it into the stone shredder and turn it into sand. At this moment, a huge rock fell from the height of ten meters and pressed him down from his waist to the bottom. His lower body was completely crushed. Halfway to the hospital, he died. The reason I know so much about this is because my dad used to open mountains there. After that, no one dared to work there anymore. During the process of opening the mountain, there were also some strange things. It would often explode into piles of snakes, some as thick as a foot and some as thick as the neck. Dad often brought the snake home to cook and eat. That year, I also had goosebumps from eating snake gall, which came out in the morning, disappeared in the afternoon, and was especially punctual. I hung up a lot of water, but it was all useless.


    Glass and I climbed the mountain from the east. It was autumn now, and the grass on the ground was mostly yellow, some with spikes of seeds. There were patches of brown rocks in the grass and clusters of wolfberries next to them. Long branches hung with red medlar beans. Green pine trees grew all around us, very lush, and from time to time there came the chirping of birds in the trees, and when we passed, the birds in the trees flapped their wings in alarm and flew away. These pine trees are very flammable, their treetops supporting each other, shading the sky from the sun. Lowering his head, he saw that the ground was covered in dried up colors. Looking up at the peak of the mountain, he saw that the two colors were intertwined together. They were extremely beautiful, making people feel comfortable. When we reached the top of the mountain, the peak of Chicken Mountain was clearly different from the top of the mountain. It was very sharp, but in reality, the entire mountain was just a cone.


    "Could it be that this trap was left behind by the treasure hunt?" the glass asked, pointing to a square pit at the top of the hill.


    "You''re right." I pointed to the eastern side of the hole. "Look, there''s a small hole here. So this place has a wutong tree. Ancient people said, ''The phoenix is not immune to the phoenix tree.'' They also said, ''The phoenix will never fall into a land without a treasure.''" It is said that someone saw the Phoenix fall here, so they are here to search for treasure. As for whether or not they managed to dig it, I cannot say for sure, because the hole already existed when I was born. "


    The glass looked around and asked me if I had anything to say about the little hill to the northwest. He was talking about a small hill in the northwest part of Chicken Mountain, but it was very difficult to reach, and I guessed that it was only about twenty meters above sea level. Like Chicken Mountain, it was covered with pine trees, so to speak. This mini hill was rumored to have been formed when Erlang Shen was carrying the mountain to catch up with the sun. On the north side of this small mountain was a lake called Chicken Lake. It was a very small lake and was a place where spiritual events frequently occurred.


    The glass looked towards the southeast and pointed to a piece of water. "Is that the Dead Water Pool that can be seen from Mount Bu?"


    I nodded and said, "That''s called Chicken Baoquan. Strictly speaking, it''s not stagnant water because there''s water flowing out from the bottom."


    Glass smiled, "This temple really has a big wind. There are more than eight Kings of the shallow pool. I didn''t expect there to be so many places to study in this place."


    I thought to myself, there are many more bizarre things I haven''t said, if I say them all out, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish them in a day. However, the purpose of today was to accompany the glass as they relaxed, so it was better to not talk about these things.


    "Let''s go to the Chicken Baoquan to take a look." The glass said.


    We walked down the shady side of the mountain, to the north. The reason was that we couldn''t go down from the south, because the rock pool left behind by the mountain opening was too steep, and there were a lot of stones that were loose and could not be put down, while Shanxi ran in the opposite direction from the Chimbao Spring that we were going to. It was a bit of a detour on the other side, and to the east was the way we were coming up, which was against the principle of mountain climbing and sightseeing.


    There were many masson pine trees in the northern part of the mountain, a kind of pine tree filled with needles. At this time of the year, there were a lot of black and brown pine trees the size of a fist. Halfway up the mountain, there was a cave. The cave was five meters tall and ten meters deep. It was the fire cave from the War of Resistance Against Japan.


    We went down the hill and headed straight for Chicken Baoquan, which was at the southeast end of Chicken Hill. Our route was to head south and then east. This road had no name. It divided the area south of the mountain of Bu Shan (the bare mountain south of Bu Shandong) into two sections, north of the road was the mountain, and south of the road was the mountain, while this part of the road was the mountain of Bu Nan. This section of the road was also divided into two sections, with the north-south road at the foot of the mountain as the boundary, and the north side as the mountain, and this one was called the lone mountain; the farmland to the west and south of the east and west of the road was called the Stone Monkey Land.


    We have to pass through this area of land before we go to the Chimbao Spring. This land is called Stone Monkey Land because this place used to have a temple. There are seven big stone monkeys in front of the temple, but now there are none. There were also two reasons why the Stone Monkey was lost. The first reason was that the Stone Monkey had gained vitality over the years and ran away on its own. The other was that the Stone Monkey, the Northern Dragon King, had borrowed it to guard the house. For the latter, the proof was that there was a dragon here.


    It was hard to say whether there were any Dragon Kings here, but there were Eel Eels, also known as Longfishes. There is no need to talk about the little yellow eel, but it is said that it is as thick as a bucket. My grandfather has seen it before; before the temple was demolished, this yellow eel was lying on the roof of the temple with its head held high. Now that the temple was gone, the Stone Monkey was gone, and the big eel was no longer seen by anyone.


    We followed that east-east road, and soon came to the North-South dividing road at the foot of Duoshan Si, and then we followed this dividing road to the south. This road was rather wide, and was undoubtedly a dirt road as well. At the southern end of the road was the Chicken Baoquan.


    "This place has a well." Glass exclaimed in surprise.


    The well was at the junction of the Divide Road and the East and West Road, and it had a long history. It had never been done, no matter how dry the weather, as far as I could remember. The mouth of the well was square, and was surrounded by patches of dog-tailed grass and root-plucking grass. Inside, it was round, and the diameter was slightly increased. A ring of protruding stones was piled up. Some people said that the big eel was hidden in the well, so very few people dared to stay by the well for too long.


    The water was only a meter or so from the mouth of the well. It clearly reflected our shadows on it.


    "Let''s go, it''s getting late. Let''s go back after seeing the Chicken Baoquan." I tugged on the glass.


    We walked south along the road, and Glass said, "The north side of the Stone Monkey Land is so high, and the south side is so low. If it was the rainy season, I don''t think we''d be able to harvest much."


    "Yeah, if the amount of rain is relatively large, then this place will be completely flooded. The entire Stone Monkey Land will be submerged with water that is knee-deep, and there will be a lot of wild reeds, dogtails, and green ears in the water." Sometimes, there were even more fish in the water! If you look down from the top of the mountain, you will see a vast expanse of light with no end in sight. It is a very spectacular sight. "


    "Seems like I didn''t come at the right time." The glass exclaimed!


    On the left side of the southern section of the road was a large area of reeds. These reeds were different from wild reeds; they were very thin, very short, and their leaves were very small. These reeds grew very tall and thick, and their leaves were very large. Only a portion of the leaves of the reeds were still green at this time of the year. Most of them had turned yellowish brown, and the leaves overlapped each other to form a sea of reeds. The top of the reeds grew tufts of hair, which people often cut off, and which were put on the soles of their shoes in winter. The clothes were very comfortable and very warm.


    The wind rustled the reeds, and the glass looked particularly excited at the moment, whistling and pulling at the leaves as it went.


    At that moment, something suddenly jumped out from the reeds in front of them and stopped in the middle of the road. I looked and saw that it was a weasel, a weasel of some age, all golden and dazzling in the sun, with the tip of its nose shiny and black, and its front feet standing up like a small kangaroo, and two bean-sized eyes staring at us without the slightest sign of fear.


    Glass stomped on the ground and roared. The weasel was so frightened that it immediately turned around and tried to flee. However, it failed to do so.


    "Aiyo, you''ve got quite the guts to actually dare to block my way." He picked up a clod of dirt from the ground and threw it at me. I tried to stop him, but I couldn''t. Because the weasel is intelligent, you treat it well, he knows to repay your gratitude. Today, it blocked our way, or maybe it was just a warning for us not to go any further. Here we have another way of saying, the yellow wolf is in the way, the bad luck is at the head, the yellow wolf is the yellow rat wolf. I think the two theories are the same. If it blocks the way, it is a warning of danger.


    Under the forced expulsion of the glass, the weasel dove back into the reeds.


    I said the glass let''s go back, today is not suitable to see the chicken water.

 C34

    "Why? Is it because of that thing just now? " Glass asked, puzzled.


    I nodded.


    The glass laughed and said, "What is this? A mouse scared you to this extent. It seems that you are even more daring than it is." Then the glass went on.


    Mouse? I thought to myself, brat, you''re too inexperienced. I can''t tell the difference between the two, not to mention what it means to have it appear. But then I thought, this is just a rumor, as for whether or not it''s reliable or not is one thing! It''s a sunny day now, so there shouldn''t be any problems. Besides, we''re already here, so I''ll just keep the glass out of the water.


    Chicken Baoquan was actually a name given later. In most cases, people would call it a well pond, which was related to its structure.


    In the well, there was a large, square pond, about sixty meters in length and width. It looked like an inverted pyramid. The only difference was that there was a flight of steps to the east, about three meters from the top of the river, while the north and south sides were very steep, which in our words was like falling knots. The east and west coasts were relatively unkempt, so both places were overgrown with water grasses. The four banks of the well were piled high with soil, about a meter high and wide, like a dam. There were lots of rocks and rocks mixed in the soil, and I didn''t know what it was used for, but it could be assumed that it had been dug up and piled up here decades or even a hundred years ago. The top of the mound was also overgrown with grass, and among them, there were a lot of Purple Bean Vines. The scientific name of this plant, I do not know, even the name itself, is summed up in life. Its leaves are similar to the leaves of the grape tree, but much smaller, and the seeds are strung together, the size of soybeans, the color of the seeds changing from green to purple, and the vines covered with small prickles.


    Once we were over the mound of earth on the east bank, the view became clear, the water clear and the water flat, with only occasional ripples. The breeze was cool and refreshing, but it gave off a fishy smell.


    "The name of the well, it''s really true. How deep is the water?" the glass asked.


    "I don''t know how deep it is exactly, but it should be no less than ten meters. I haven''t done it in decades."


    "The water is so clear that it doesn''t look like stagnant water."


    We went down the steps. The glass tried to test the water, but I stopped it. I don''t know why I was so careful. Back in the day, when I was swimming here with a lot of people, I didn''t feel even the slightest bit of fear.


    Glass took out her cell phone and took a picture. I looked around. It''s been five or six years, and there''s not much change here. I can still remember when I was a kid fishing here.


    I was lost in thought when I heard a plop beneath my feet, followed by a glass curse, "Fuck!"


    I looked back and saw that the glass phone had fallen into the water and was drifting into the well.


    Glass took off her shoes and went down to get her phone. Since the hot glass was just a pair of pants, he didn''t have to worry about getting his clothes wet. The moment the glass was filled with water, an even bigger ripple would appear on the surface of the water. When the glass was filled with water, an even larger ripple would appear on the surface of the water.


    "You''re so useless, you can''t even catch a cell phone." Just as I finished speaking, my heart skipped a beat. No, this is a trap. Because under normal circumstances, a cell phone can''t even float in the water, and the thought of that suddenly made my forehead itch. I thought it was bad and shouted, "Glass, come on up!"


    Glass was focused on fishing for her phone, how could she react in time? She was still walking into the water, chasing after the phone.


    Then a gust of wind blew, and I shuddered, and looked up and down the well. In the middle of the well floated a figure, in black shorts, barefoot, bare-chested, very white, and then dipping into the water again. Then I noticed that from the middle of the well, a patch of black, like ink, was gushing toward the glass at a very rapid speed, and in the blink of an eye it was right in front of me. As soon as I saw that the situation was critical, I jumped into the water, grabbed the glass, and dragged him ashore. I looked back and saw that the water was clear and mirror-like, and not as black as it had been. At the same time, Glass''s cell phone made a gurgling sound and sank into the water. At the same time, my forehead wasn''t itching anymore. This is definitely not an illusion, I thought.


    "What!" Glass glanced at me. "I got him right away."


    "What the hell? Have you ever seen a mobile phone that can float on water? There''s a problem here, let''s go. " With the glass shoes in one hand and the glass in the other, I rolled over the mound. As soon as we turned around, we heard a sound coming from the well, like the wind, like someone crying.


    There were a lot of gravel on this side of the floor, and the glass squeaked under the pressure of his bare feet, but he endured the pain and hopped after me for more than twenty meters. Finally, he couldn''t jump anymore, he sat down on the ground, and panted for a while before realising, "Yes, why is my cell phone floating on the water, why didn''t I think of it?"


    Don''t even mention Glass, even I almost couldn''t react to it. However, when water ghosts used to catch substitutes, they would sometimes like to float things on the water, such as flower towels or something, specifically to tempt those who coveted cheapness. In addition, they would also drop their belongings into the water, and whenever someone else went to fish, the items would drift in. If they didn''t go in to fish, the items would float towards the shore. I once heard my grandmother tell a similar story about someone selling tofu and coming home at noon and walking to the riverbank and dropping a weight into the water and floating on top of it. That person was very anxious, so he did not think too much and went to pick up the weight. After grabbing the weight, he realized how the weight could be floating on the water, but it was already two to three meters away from the shore, so it was too late to go back. This man is clever, he shouted. I''ll go up and get undressed before I come down to get it. As he spoke, he headed for the shore, running as fast as he could. At that moment, he heard someone behind him curse, "You''re a scumbag, you''re a scam." In the past, he would only listen to stories because weights couldn''t float on water. But today, he realized that some stories weren''t groundless and were actually true.


    At the foot of the Duoshan mountain, there is a large area of hawthorn forest. Now is the season for hawthorn to mature, the leaves on the trees have all fallen, leaving bare branches hanging from them. The whole forest is red. I looked at the hawthorn forest. There were several graves in it, covered with dead vines. Who knows how many years they had been buried here. I had wanted to take the glass to steal some hawthorn food, but when I saw the graves, I gave up on that idea.


    Glass stood up and said, "Let''s go back. I''m a bit tired."


    This was a good enough place for me. Besides, it was already noon, so I was afraid that Jing Tong might really die. A dead float is a corpse floating on the water surface. I''ve heard people say before that a dead drift will appear in the well at noon. I don''t know if it''s true or not, but it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    We walked to the inner circle and the outer circle of the west end of the Lu, met a small schoolmate, surnamed Yi, with a high surname. When he was in elementary school, he felt that he was just like his name. He was very tall and he ate very fat. But now, at most, I look as tall as myself, and much skinnier. I was a little surprised by the change, but what surprised me even more was that he had two children and I had not yet had a wife. He seemed to be doing better than me. He dropped out of junior high school before he even finished, went out to work for two years, joined the army later, retired and became a security guard for two more years. Finally, he returned home and built a new socialist countryside. In the beginning, he opened a breeding ground, but it was too late for the outbreak of the plague. Thousands of chickens were raised, and not a single chicken was left alive. In the end, he had no choice but to build a house for them at home. "Strangely, he had no house, no car, no savings, and he was able to find a wife.


    No one in the dynasty has ever worried about housing. Does it really have to be so important now? He grew up in the countryside, so it was normal for him to have this suspicion. He lived in a house that he had built himself, rode a motorcycle at most, ate the food that he had grown up with, and was self-sufficient. Of course, he didn''t think that there would be a group of people in the city who would worry about not having a place to stay.


    We talked for a while, and he insisted on keeping us for lunch. In the end, it was hard to refuse, so Glass and I stayed there. At the dinner table, he and I talked about a lot of things from childhood, including who we liked at that time, and then we formed groups at night to harass each other, and there was a dispute between our class and another class, a group fight on the north side of Chicken Mountain.


    In the end, somehow, we ended up talking about Huang Xuanlong, and it was only after chatting with Yiyi that I found out that Huang Xuanlong was a leader of a church from Henan province who founded the Black Yellow School. However, this was definitely a cult, and he himself also knew some evil arts, using these evil arts to deceive the people of this area, he had cheated quite a bit of money in the past two months. Finally, he said, "Well now, he''s been taken to the police station. It''s a way to get rid of the people."


    It turned out that he didn''t know that Huang Profound Dragon had already escaped. I asked him if Huang Xuanlong had been preaching at that farmhouse for the past two months, and what was the trade relationship between them.


    Thinking about it, he said, "I can''t explain the trade relationship, but they seem to be related. One saying is that the daughter of this family married Huang Xuanlong, and another saying is that the daughter married Huang Xuanlong''s little brother. After Huang Xuanlong''s little brother died in an accident, she followed Huang Xuanlong."


    So it was because of this relationship. I was wondering how Huang Xuanlong could stay stuck here. Needless to say, this house had done quite a bit of publicity for Huang Xuanlong, including spreading rumors that Aunt Guihua''s illness had been cured. However, there was one thing that they couldn''t understand. That night, Huang Xuanlong had helped treat a patient, and from the looks of it, he had done some practical things as well. It could be said that he had done good deeds with morals, so many people respected him and were willing to believe in the Black Yellow School. Then why did he insist that he was the leader of a cult? Could it be that there was something more to it?


    "But he did solve some problems for us. He cured us of our problems and solved our dreams." "No," I said.


    Just as I finished speaking, I spitted out my tongue and said, "Of course I can take care of the monsters he made himself. He''s a big liar."


    When Glass and I heard this, we couldn''t help but be shocked. Glass hurriedly asked, "The meaning behind your words is that this grandson will openly treat people''s illnesses, secretly make them sick, openly help them drive out ghosts, and secretly release them? Using this kind of method to swindle money? "


    He slapped the table and shouted, "Yes, that''s what this grandson did. Come, come, come, brother, ah, what''s your name? "(TL: OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG


    Glass.


    Glass glared at me and corrected me. "Call me Liu Sinian."


    He slammed the table again and again and said, "Right, Glass Bro, let''s go."


    I asked, "One Thought, just now you said that Huang Xuanlong openly solved the problem, and secretly wondered if he would actually do something like using an evil technique. Who did you hear it from?"


    He spread his hands, "Look, how could I possibly lie to you about this? Find out how many strange things have happened to this village since he came here. That includes our Teacher Wu, who is now neither human nor ghost, and is definitely related to him. "


    "What?" Big Sister Rui Lan also believes in the Black Yellow School? "


    One thought lowered his voice and said, "Yeah, at first it was a bit of an obsession, but then he seemed to sense something was wrong and he backed out. As soon as she left the house, strange things happened in the house, things like wraiths appeared every now and then, and she even saw her husband and son. Her husband and son are dead, you know. "


    I said I did, and then.


    "I didn''t know who told her that. She went to Xi''an and asked for help. As for whether or not she managed to get help, that''s hard to say. However, she is currently quite mysterious."


    I was startled. Go to Xi''an and ask for help? Wasn''t this what my mom did back then? My mom invited him from Xi''an, which was why she was able to subdue Cao Laowu in one move. No wonder she could predict that my mother could see things that happened tens of kilometers away.


    "What happened to her leg?" the glass asked.


    "Oh, look at her legs. I also find it strange. I''ve asked a lot of people, but no one knows what''s going on. Come, Glass Bro, one of us should go. "


    It seemed that he had drunk a little too much today. He could not even remember drinking with the glass. In addition, from the conversations just now, I vaguely sensed that One Thought was a good person. Otherwise, how could he know so many things and even ask so many questions? This was something similar to glass.


    The glass eyes were red, and the drink was almost done. I looked at the time. I couldn''t drink anymore, I thought. It was okay to think about it, because his house was here. But the size of the glass, it would probably be enough for me to carry it back.

 C35

    I said hello to Yi Nian''s wife and said that we were going back. Who would have thought that at this moment, the two of them began to understand each other. With a single thought, he refused to let the glass go, and the glass was even willing to go no matter what. As I dragged the glass away, I thought about dragging the glass hand behind me. Thanks to his wife''s scolding, I reluctantly parted my hands.


    When I got to the door, I saw a police car parked in front of the house. I was shocked that nothing would happen to the family. I hurried into the yard, where my parents were standing, and two uniformed police officers, one tall and thin, the other short and fat. As soon as I walked in, Mom said they were back.


    When the two policemen turned around and saw me, they came over. When I saw them, I felt weak and felt like I had done something wrong. The two policemen came up to me and saluted in unison. I didn''t know what to do, so I took their salutation as a form of return.


    "What business do the two police uncles have with me?" I whispered.


    The fatty opened his mouth and spoke very politely, "Oh, Song Yunfan, right? We came this time to look for Mr. Liu Sinian."


    I pushed the glass forward. "Here it is."


    The glass was too much. Originally, I was the one who helped him in. However, after I let go of him, he wobbled and then collapsed onto the ground. I helped him up again and explained, "He drank too much."


    The two of them looked at each other. Finally, the skinny man said, "Zhang Shou''er, what do we do?"


    So this fatty was actually the director. No wonder he ate so much.


    Bureau Chief Zhang thought for a moment and said, "It''s the same as what Mr. Song Yunfan said. Bring him to the car and take a look at the situation. The more detailed the better!"


    On the other side, his mother carried the glass back to her room to sleep. I followed the thin guy into the police car. He was only twenty-four to twenty-five years old and looked clean and white. He introduced himself first, "My name is Sun Tao, you can call me Little Sun."


    "I don''t dare." I said quickly.


    Sun Tao nodded and turned on the computer in the car.


    "We know that Mr. Liu Sinian has some attainments in the area of metaphysics, so we have come to discuss with Mr. Liu Sinian about Huang Xuanlong''s escape. However, since he is drunk today, I will pass on the news to you. I hope that when he wakes up, you can pass it on to him again. "


    I nodded.


    Sun Tao called out a video of a closed-circuit television in the institute. The quality of the video wasn''t high. From the angle of the camera, the camera was located a bit away from the door and had an angle to the door. Through the window, he could see Huang Xuanyuan sitting in meditation, very focused. After a while, he got up, and at that moment, the image on the screen suddenly jumped up, as if it had been disturbed by a very strong electromagnetic wave. Huang Xuanlong walked to the door and opened it, walking out with ease. Sun Tao said that the metal door was locked, but the image showed that the door was not locked and the door was left on the ground. Sun Tao pointed at the lock on the floor and said, "This lock was originally locked on the door, but I don''t know when it fell off. If you look closely, there''s a key in the lock. This means that the lock was opened with a key. "


    "Is the lock broken?" I am actually worried that leaving the key here is just a trick and is purposefully trying to confuse people, but no one has ever seen Huang Xuanlong''s true abilities before. Maybe he has some sort of qigong ability behind him, putting the key here is just a trick.


    "The lock isn''t broken. It can still be used."


    "Are you sure you''ve locked the door?" I think it''s possible that the duty officer didn''t lock the door and that he forgot about it.


    "Look here." Sun Tao quickly moved the recording back to the scene of the duty officer locking the door, "Because he is a rather important person, we only isolated him, so during this period of time, no one will pass by. The footage shows that no one has really come here."


    At this moment, Sun Tao switched the footage to the corridor''s door. The footage was still flickering, and then Huang Xuanlong directly opened the door. I specifically paid attention to the floor when he opened the door, and sure enough, there was a lock there.


    Sun Tao looked at me. Just as he was about to speak of the situation, I hurriedly nodded my head to indicate that I had already paid attention to it.


    Then he switched the screen to the lobby. The time displayed on the screen was around noon, and they all probably went back to rest. Only one of the staff was sitting at the desk, looking at the screen. Just then, the scene flashed a few more times, and then, Huang Profound Dragon walked out with a swagger. The duty officer didn''t even raise his head, as if he hadn''t even seen him.


    "Why can''t I see this?" I said.


    "He is our unit''s Little Liu, but according to his reaction, no one walked past that time."


    I pressed my temples and felt my eyes dry. I wore contact lenses and stared at the display for too long. I had a sudden flash of inspiration and thought of a crucial question.


    "Does this Little Liu know a lot about computers?"


    Sun Tao was stunned for a moment before asking me what I meant.


    "Does he know about video clips? We should consider the most realistic situation first." Actually, I already have an 80% confidence in this matter. That is, this matter is very likely to belong to the category of supernatural beings. However, this conclusion must be based on the exclusion of all realistic possibilities before it can be established. Upon hearing my words, Sun Tao seemed to have understood my meaning.


    "He doesn''t have much culture. If it wasn''t for that, he wouldn''t have come in here. He can only chat and watch movies. He doesn''t know a thing or two about computers. "In addition, these videos are first-hand information, and others cannot extract it without a password."


    Initially, I was worried that this Xiao Liu might have some sort of trade relationship with Huang Xuanlong, so I reedited the video. However, after Sun Tao''s explanation, I could eliminate this possibility.


    I said, "Play the video back to the scene where Huang Xuanlong walked out. It has to be played slowly. I want to see Little Liu''s expression change." I think that if Little Liu really had to do the things that we speculated about, then when Huang Xuanlong walked out, his expression should have changed; for example, he would tilt his eyes a little due to guilt.


    During the slow playback, the screen slowly flashed, and Huang Xuanlong slowly walked out. At this moment, Little Liu''s expression was indeed strange. Because the scene had been flashing ever since Huang Xuanlong entered his field of vision, Little Liu''s expression was frozen as he stood there, not moving an inch. If it was a normal, more natural expression, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but before, his expression had been smiling, and according to the pattern of his expression, he would slowly retract his expression, which was the facial muscles relaxing, and it was strange that this expression was located in the middle of a scene where his muscles were about to completely relax but had not completely relaxed yet, and the rest of his body had not moved at all. Just like during this period of time, the image was completely frozen, with the exception of Huang Xuanlong.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    Seemingly having also noticed this problem, Sun Tao shook his head and said, "Previously, I didn''t notice this ¡ª"


    Before Sun Tao could finish his sentence, I suddenly noticed a white shadow fly out from Little Liu''s body at an extremely fast speed. If it wasn''t for me slowing down, I wouldn''t have been able to see it. Sun Tao paused for a moment before he hurriedly looked at me in bewilderment and astonishment.


    I nodded.


    The change in his expression and the white shadow''s probably meant that at that time, Little Liu was just a shell, his soul wasn''t inside his body at all, or it could be said that his soul appeared for a short period of time, but there were only two situations where his soul was either squeezed out of his body or completely suppressed by an even stronger soul. Of course, this was just my guess, so I didn''t say it out loud.


    I asked again, "How do you define the nature of this incident?"


    "There''s no other way to explain the supernatural, but we can''t say that to the higher ups, so that''s why we''re looking for Mr. Liu Sinnan. He said last time that he was a spiritualist, and I think he must be very accomplished in this area. We hope he can help me explain this. "


    "I think you two should first investigate Huang Profound Dragon''s whereabouts." "No," I said.


    Sun Tao smiled and said, "We are trying our best to secretly visit him, but we still hope to get Mr. Liu Sinan''s help. Otherwise, even if we catch him, we won''t be able to control him, right?"


    I nodded and said I''d let him know when he woke up. We''ll let you know when we get word. However, I thought to myself, what the f * * k do you know, even boasting that you can attract souls, you''ve been carried on my body N times. Luckily, he drank too much this time. Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of face.


    After Sun Tao was done with his matters, he left with the fat Superintendent.


    I was thinking they were on the right track, but he was looking for the wrong guy, and not only was the glass useless, but I didn''t want to get involved in this. It was too dangerous to deal with those things. The reason why he was looking in the right direction was because this matter was indeed strange. I am now 90% sure that there was a person in the shadows doing this, and the reason is three: Firstly, the door was opened by itself, and it was even using the key; secondly, Xiao Liu''s expression was deadlocked, and there was even a white shadow flashing out; and thirdly, the image of this video, which would always flash whenever Huang Xuanlong appeared. This was obviously caused by strong electromagnetic waves. It was very possible that a ghost had appeared.


    I came back and looked at the glass. He was sleeping like a dead pig, and even though the fan was on, he was sweating like he''d been in the rain, and he was stuttering in his sleep, not quite in a row. I listened for a moment, as if to say, "I want to go back, I want to go back." I thought you might be homesick, too. I wiped him with a wet towel and went to sweat. At dinner, when the glass still didn''t wake, and still talked in his sleep, I thought maybe it was because I had walked too much today, and I was really tired, and I drank a little too much at noon. It was better to let him rest. After all, he had eaten quite a lot in the afternoon, so even if she woke him up, he wouldn''t be able to eat.


    At the dinner table, I said, "Mom really has you. Previously, you were worried about the church, but now it seems that this Black Yellow School has come from an unorthodox background. It''s really problematic." But last time, if it wasn''t for it, it would have been really hard for the fifth brother to get rid of it.


    His mother smiled and said, "As long as the matter is over and everyone has nothing to do, then it''s fine."


    I told Mom about our meeting at the well at noon, and I wanted to hear her opinion.


    "If you weren''t seeing things, you would be seeing Rearan''s husband, I''m sure of that. Because he was the last to drown, and there can be no more than one water ghost in a body of water. "


    I said why.


    A drowning ghost is a dead man. If he wants a substitute, he has to get one to suffer for himself. Only then will he be free from his reincarnation." This way, he would have a problem. The next dead ghost would not only have to finish his own life underwater, but it would also have to finish the life of the one above. This time, it would take a very long time to accumulate. Therefore, the more people die in a region of water, the greater the resentment in this place, because the last dead ghost would have to bear such a long lifespan, causing a large amount of resentment. At this time, it is very dangerous, so at a certain time, someone must resolve it, otherwise, once the resentment increases to a certain degree, it will rush out and cause trouble. " When his mother finished speaking, she added, "In the future, try not to go to the Well Pond. Many people have died there. It''s very evil.


    I nodded and asked again, "Reihland''s husband was the last to die, and the second to last was his son. How could his son harm your father?"


    "This is hard to say, forget it." Hurry up and eat, then go to sleep after eating. Don''t keep these things in your head all day, be careful not to go berserk. Also, I saw on the news that the collapse of the bridge was caused by the stowaway of the builders while the work was being done, and that it was not yet ready for construction, so I decided to build a dam on the other side of the bridge for the traffic to pass through. It was said to be almost completed. "Once this dam is built, you and Glass will go back immediately. After that, treat Si Ran well and find a job. Don''t spend the rest of the day messing around ¡­"


    When I saw that my mother was about to start nagging again, I hurriedly stopped her and said, "Alright, I understand. I have another question to ask you. If you answer me, I''ll immediately go to sleep."


    His mother''s face sank. "Brat, you''re looking for a beating. How dare you negotiate with me!" As he said that, he raised his hand to hit me.


    "Old thing, why are you laughing?" His mother glared at him.


    His father glanced at his mother and did not dare to say another word.


    Actually, I have a lot of questions I''d like to ask. The first question is, did Wu Rilan''s son and her husband die in the water, and only a year has passed since then? Was it a coincidence, or did they end up in the water themselves, or did they encounter some sort of evil situation? The second question was why did Wu Rilan believe in the Black Yellow School, what requests did she have, why did she quit, and what happened to her leg? The third question was related to Huang Profound Dragon; even if she asked her mother, she might not necessarily be clear about what kind of evil art Huang Xuanlong was capable of, to the point of making this place unbalance between Yin and Yang, making it difficult for humans and ghosts to sleep. If these three big problems were clear, the truth would be revealed, and there would be other minor problems that were not worth mentioning that could be easily solved.


    I was interested in the answers to these questions and wanted to know, but I didn''t want to get involved, so I didn''t know what to do. Forget it, let''s go to sleep first. Today, I''m a little tired. After the dam is repaired, we can go back to the city and let these things go with the time.


    Glass was still talking in her sleep, but I got used to listening to her and soon fell asleep. Just as I fell asleep, a "Song Judgement" woke me up. I fiercely cursed in my heart, "Thug, if it''s possible, I really want to strangle you to death."

 C36

    As soon as I opened my eyes, the plug was standing upright in front of my bed, its black cloak fluttering, its eyes fixed on me, startling me. I sat up and glared at him.


    The plug looked anxious this time. It pressed something into my hand, and when I looked down, there was another statement.


    "These two days, I''ve been doing a lot of work, and some of them are quite far away. I won''t be able to come back for a while. This is an urgent petition, so you should''ve done it earlier. "


    When he finished, I looked up and saw that the plug was gone. They''re pretty fast, I thought.


    I opened the paper in my hand. Just as I was about to look at it, I heard a burst of weeping not far ahead. I shouted, "Who''s crying! Come out and speak! " As I shouted, the crying stopped abruptly, and the surroundings fell into silence once again.


    "Urgent statement?" I said to myself, "Let me see what''s so urgent about the pleadings." Just as I was about to open the door to take a look, the sound of crying drifted in from far away, intermittent, there were men and women, very miserable, fortunately I was standing here as a judge, if this were the case in reality, in this dark environment, crying would have scared people to death.


    "Who''s crying? Quickly show yourself, I''ll make the decision for all of you."


    There were four or five people on their knees in front of me, but only a few of them, for I could not see their faces in the dim light. They just knelt there, head down, crying and no one answered me.


    "Why are you crying? What''s the matter?" I asked, pointing to the one on the far right.


    He moved and slowly raised his head, revealing the outline of his face. The phone on the pillow suddenly rang, and I woke up with a start. I took it to see that it was glass.


    Glass? My heart thumped. Didn''t the glass phone fall into the well? Why would it call me?


    I looked at the screen for a long time, thinking whether to pick it up or not. The cellphone in the window was calling over and over again, as if there was something urgent going on. I couldn''t help it, so I pressed the answer button.


    The sound of flowing water came from the phone. It wasn''t the sound of flowing water, but the constant scratching of water with someone''s hand, because this sound was mixed with the sound of someone exerting strength. "Hmm ¡ª hm ¡ª hm ¡ª"


    If you have to describe this sound as a person with a large bowel movement, and then keep trying to make it out. After I listened for about ten seconds, someone suddenly shouted, "Erlang, save me, I want to go back." The voice was very anxious. After saying that, the phone hung up.


    My whole body shuddered. Isn''t that the sound of glass? What''s wrong with him? Why do I have to save him? I opened my eyes in shock.


    Why is it a dream again? Recently, I have been wandering back and forth between dream and reality, causing me to be unable to differentiate between reality and reality. This worried me. If one day I became confused and mistook reality for a dream, how absurd would it be? No, I was afraid it would be more than absurd. I was lying in bed with my eyes closed, thinking about these questions. I pushed him with my hand, and I thought I would sleep until this time. As he pushed forward, he discovered that there was still a lot of sweat on his body.


    "Erlang, save me. I want to go back."


    Then the glass suddenly called out, very clearly and in a coherent way, very different from when he had been talking fitfully about his dreams.


    I sat up, goose bumps on my arms, my heart pounding as I stared through the glass. I felt a surge of fear. I pushed on the glass with all my might. "You should wake up now. You''re still sleeping. Are you tired after talking in your sleep for an entire night?"


    The glass moved, but did not wake, and turned and went back to sleep. The glass is all right, and that reassured me.


    I''m thinking of glass, glass, and I want to think about how good it is for you to sleep so peacefully. Sigh, why would a judgement be issued based on the innocence of Bai Wuyi? To be walking around blindly just for this, it is truly too tiring to sleep well at night. Truly a sin. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel envious of the glass.


    "Hurry up and get up, come and chat with me. You''ve been sleeping for such a long time already." I shook the glass hard in my hand.


    At last the glass woke up and tried to sit up, but it didn''t work, and then it lay down again, lifeless eyes and a tired face, wanting to say something but just looking at me and then looking away again.


    I was completely speechless. I didn''t want to drag him down with me, so I didn''t care about it. I also lay down, turned around, and sent a text message to Yun-jie with my cell phone. Originally, he wanted to send it to Lu Xiran, but she had to get up early to work tomorrow. Since it was already midnight, he didn''t send it to her.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    A text message quickly returned, "Bastard, hurry up and sleep. What time is it?"


    I wanted to send it back, but the glass tapped on my shoulder behind me, and I couldn''t care less about it. He still didn''t understand and kept slapping me, which made me curse in my heart. Grandson, you''re really thick-skinned. Just now when I talked to you, you ignored me. Now you still have the nerve to look for me?


    I turned to scold him, but the glass was staring at me, unmoving, eyes wide but clearly lifeless. At this moment, his lips moved and he said, "Erlang, save me. I want to go back."


    F * ck, the word ''glass'' made me feel like I was being poured with a bucket of water. Then, the glass slowly closed my eyes and I fell asleep.


    It occurred to me that something was wrong. The glass repeatedly sent me a signal that he was in danger and wanted me to save him. This shouldn''t be an accident, there must be something going on inside. If anything had happened to the glass, it would have been easy to think of something to do with the well, and a step further would have been to do with Sister Rearan''s husband. This is bad. If we were to connect the dots, I had no intention of joining in. But from the looks of it, I am unable to do so. It was all my fault that I had insisted on taking him to the Well Pond in the first place, and why I had insisted on telling him the attractive name of Chicken Baoquan. Why was it that when Yellow Wolf was blocking the way, I was so stubborn? "Yellow Wolf was blocking the way, the bad luck was in the head" seemed to make sense. With so many coincidences, it seemed that he had made a huge mistake. It seemed that humans could not fight against fate. I fell asleep blaming myself. When I woke up again it was broad daylight, and I turned to look at the glass. He was still asleep. Sixteen hours? What kind of concept was that? I touched his forehead. It wasn''t hot.


    "Glass, are you okay?"


    He opened his eyes and looked at me. "I''m so tired," he said. As soon as he finished speaking, he fell asleep again.


    I hurriedly went to find Mom and told her about it. Mom was very angry, "How can I tell you about it? Don''t mess with these things and go to these places. You just wouldn''t listen. Now it''s happening again." "The countryside is not a city. It is densely populated and has nowhere to hide ¡­"


    I also got angry when I heard this. With the current situation, is there any use in telling me this? "Alright, when I went out to play yesterday, didn''t you agree to it? It would be good if someone told me about it."


    "Brat, you''re amazing! How dare you talk back to me? Let''s see if I won''t beat you to death today." Saying that, his mother turned around to look for a weapon.


    I said, "Don''t look for me anymore. You''ve already been fighting since you were young. Now that I''m old and still want to fight, I don''t have any face left."


    "Song Yunfan, you... You can do it, you dare to settle old scores with me, right? I ¡­ "Today, I ¡­" I saw that my mother was trembling with anger, and I thought to myself, Forget it, I won''t argue with him anymore. At her age, if she were to lose her temper, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Hearing our shouts and curses, Dad hurriedly came out and said, "What''s the matter? Why are you making such a big fuss this early in the morning?"


    "Go to the side if he dies." His mother scolded him fiercely.


    His father immediately turned around and went back into the house. I hate dad in my heart, dad, you''ve always been bullied like this, when can you put in some effort to properly discipline your wife?


    "Mom, tell me, do you have anything to do with this matter?"


    "I don''t care who cares." Mom''s stubborn temper came up again. After hearing what she said, it seems like there''s no hope. But I know she won''t stand idly by. I know her too well. She''s so impulsive. Nothing you say when you anger her will work. Once he calmed down, he would still have to deal with the matter.


    I said I would wait until you were calm.


    "Calm down? After you calm down, I won''t help you."


    I looked at Mom and gave her a cold laugh before I left. "Help me take care of the windows. I have some matters to attend to outside."


    "Why are you laughing? Come back to me right now. This is too outrageous, too outrageous." His mother scolded him angrily from behind, "Your wings are too hard. If you have the ability, then stay outside and die. Don''t come back."


    It was that sentence again, as if she had invented it just for me and my father. I wanted to laugh, but I held back. I pretended to be calm and whistled as I left. Mom shouted from behind. Old thing, hurry up and eat, don''t leave him.


    What should I do? What was wrong with the glass? It doesn''t look like it was supposed to be a collision. He was still conscious, so even if he slept again, what should I do to save him, and how should I save him, everything was a mess. If only he had the glass by his side, he would have been able to think of what to do, but why was it that he was always the one in trouble? I don''t care what happens to him. Didn''t they say that my life is full of fire and nothing dares to go against me?


    Right, let''s find a flower leopard. It occurred to me that only a leopard cat with mystical attainments could be considered profound, not glass. He was experienced and knowledgeable, so he should know what was going on.


    When I found the leopard cat, he was cooking with a fire. Hearing that I had come, he laughed, "Why are you so free to come and visit me today? Did you encounter some troublesome matters again?"


    "Aiyo, Uncle Li, you really are worthy of being a master. You can''t hide anything from me." Come, come, come, let me help you light the fire. " As I said that, I snatched his job. I thought that if I wanted to find someone to do something, I would have to look at their face and say something nice to hear. It was necessary to flatter him.


    "Cut the crap, if you have anything to say, just say it directly." Despite what the leopard said, I saw that he still had a smile on his face, and I thought to myself, "Stop pretending."


    "From what you''ve said, how could I possibly be rude to an old senior like you ¡­"


    "Are you going to say or not?"


    "Tell me, I''ll tell you."


    I explained the whole situation to the leopard cat, and the leopard cat said without thinking, "Glass lost his soul, to the extent that only one soul was missing. This could be because you were by his side, otherwise, all three souls would be gone, then he would really be dead."


    "Lost my soul? You mean he''s lost his soul? "


    Losing one''s soul was equivalent to losing one''s soul, but losing one''s soul was different from losing one''s Yin. Under normal circumstances, losing one''s soul and soul would not cause one''s soul to be lost, so there was no need to talk about performance. The question now was how to retrieve the soul of the glass, which seemed to have something to do with Sister Rearan''s husband.


    "What can I do to retrieve his soul?"


    "Soul-Shouting!" Go to the place where it was lost and cry out. You should know that. It''s like crying out to a child''s soul. Call it back. "


    "I know how to scream, but the problem now is that the soul in the glass isn''t in a free and unfettered state. He was hooked away by Wu Rilan''s husband. What should we do?"


    The leopard cat nodded, "You''re right about that. Soul-calling is only for the wandering souls, so it might not be easy to hook this soul." Unless we first control the soul of Wu Rilan''s husband, and free the soul of the glass, then we can call him back. "


    The meaning of the leopard was that the soul of the glass was controlled by the dead husband, Wu Rilan. Only if we control him first, can the soul of the glass be free and we can call out the soul.


    The leopard nodded again and said, "You got it, that''s all. But there''s one thing you need to know. It''s not ''we control'', it''s you control it yourself. "


    Grandson, I thought to myself, why are you always so reluctant to help me? You didn''t want to help me regarding Cao Laoqian''s fifth brother, but later on it involved your old friend, Old Lady Zhao, so you were willing to help. Why are you still acting like this now, don''t you have a sense of professionalism? But I couldn''t bring myself to say it out loud, so I asked, "Why?"


    "Normally, a water ghost wouldn''t dare to hook up with a soul in front of you. You might be able to intimidate them, but since he did that, there must be an article in it. It''s not as simple as a normal soul reaper, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to handle it." The leopard cat took the fire back and pushed me out, meaning I could go now.


    "Alright, if you chase me away, I won''t stand up waiting here, but I still have to figure out a few more questions before I can leave, I can''t come here without doing anything, it seems that I have to be a hoodlum." Uncle Li, if you can answer a few questions, then I''ll write them down for you, or else I''ll keep pestering you. "


    The leopard cat frowned as she thought about it. She didn''t know if he was thinking about doing meritorious deeds or whether he was just answering the question to stop being harassed. He thought for a while, then said, "Tell me about it, and I''ll consider whether I can answer."


    He had actually used "yes" instead of "yes", as if implying that by now he knew the whole thing well.

 C37

    "Alright, first question, how do we get the soul of the glass back?" This is the problem that I''m most concerned about and also the most urgent one. As long as I can get the soul of the glass back, I can talk about other matters later.


    The leopard cat smiled, as if this wasn''t a problem for him, and then he said, "Cry the soul! At night, with the lamp in his hand, he circled the well three times, calling out the name of the glass. After he had finished walking, he continued to shout at the place where he had fallen into the water, until the lamp''s flame turned green. Then he placed the lamp on the glass forehead, and patted his Hundred Ascension Point until he woke up. Of course, before that, we must control Wu Rilan''s husband. "


    "How do I control this dead man?"


    "What do you think?" The leopard cat said without raising its head.


    I didn''t understand what he was saying at first, but then I realized he was trying to get me to suppress him as a verdict, to get him to leave the water for the time being. Actually, I still have a lot of questions about the soul calling process he mentioned. For example, why did he have to turn it three times and why did the flames turn green? Why did he tap at the Baihui acupoint? However, according to this method of questioning, he would probably not be able to ask all the questions even if it was dark. Thus, he decided to get to the main point.


    "Well, the second question. Was it a coincidence that Wu Rilan''s son and her husband died one after the other?"


    The leopard was surprised to hear this, as if he hadn''t expected me to ask this question. He probably thought that most people would only realize that this was a natural disaster and sympathize deeply with it, but wouldn''t even question the necessity of it. That''s why he was surprised by the question I was able to put forward. He thought for a while, and finally said, "I can''t answer this question completely. There is a heaven''s will hidden inside, so I can''t casually leak it out. But I can say it was no accident, and not even the death of her father-in-law. As for why it wasn''t a coincidence, I can only give you a reminder that this matter is related to the Dragon King''s Temple. I''ll recommend someone to you, you go ask him, he''s called Yang Jianmin, nicknamed Hunchback Yang. "


    Yang Tuo, I know this person too well. I met him two days ago, the old man who was bent at the waist and anxious to go to the church before Huang Xuanlong was captured, an impetuous old man. It''s just that I don''t understand how he could have had anything to do with this. The leopard cat was afraid of exposing her secret, so she refused to answer. And how did Wu Rilan''s father-in-law die? Was the three generations of death related to this so-called Dragon King''s Temple?


    "Alright, third question. Do you know about Huang Xuanlong?"


    The leopard nodded.


    "Then how do you see him?"


    "This question is the key. Huang Xuanlong really does know some side skills, causing the surrounding Yin and Yang to move too quickly. This is the most serious problem, so Huang Xuanlong cannot be allowed to stay."


    After all, it''s a leopard cat, and she has a longer view than I do, her vision is also wider than mine. With his words, I can confirm that Huang Xuanlong definitely escaped with the help of some evil people, which means that his escape can definitely be classified as a supernatural event, and this supernatural event is definitely caused by him, so where is he right now?


    "Huang Xuanlong fled after being arrested. In your opinion, where would he go?"


    The leopard cat spread her hands and laughed, "How would I know if I grew my legs on him? But don''t be anxious. Naturally, he will come and find you, but before he does, you must endure some calamities. "


    "You mean, he''ll do something bad to me? "Then the fourth question ¡­"


    Before I could finish my fourth question, the leopard cat had already extinguished the fire at the bottom of the pot. She patted the dust off her hands and interrupted me, "It''s about time to eat." Then he stood up and reached for the bowl of rice on the counter.


    The meaning of this was obvious. It was to give the order to expel the guest.


    I thanked him and left with my tail between my legs. When I reached the door, I cursed under my breath, blindly touching the hot pot to burn you to death. Just as I finished thinking about it, the sound of a leopard cat came from the house. "Aiyo!" I secretly rejoiced in my heart.


    Go find Hunchback Yang.


    At the east end of the village was a river on its way to the north and south, which was somewhat reluctant to do so because the river was flowing, and this river was mostly still. Only during the rainy season did the river surge up over the embankment, pulling the fishing net along the embankment to prevent the fish from being washed away by the heavy water during the rainy season. On the east side of the river was a main road, on the west side was a field. Hunchback Yang lived on the west side of the river, in a small house facing the south. I thought to myself that it was actually a wise choice for an old man to have to live in this place because his children had been kicked out of the house. To live in this quiet and peaceful old age, that was the dream of many people.


    He was eating when I found Camel Yang. The table was under a peach tree in the yard, and on the west side of the yard was a small vegetable garden with a variety of dishes and a kennel on one side of the door. The entire yard was tidied up and looked very comfortable.


    "Aiyo, Boss Yang is eating right now."


    If it was in the city, I would choose to call him Master Yang.


    Yang Tuo raised his head and looked at me. He seemed very surprised by my appearance. "Er ¡­" Erlang Shen is here, hurry up and take a seat. " As he spoke, he turned around and went back inside the house and brought out a wooden stool. His movements were extremely nimble. He was no longer young, he was about seventy-five years old, and as the saying goes, life has been slow for a long time. His actions were still as vigorous as before. It was indeed enviable.


    As soon as I sat down, he began to speak, the same way he did, very fast and not very clearly. "Hey, Jiro, what happened that night? It was so scary."


    I didn''t answer his question directly, because once it started, there was no end, so I deliberately changed the subject. However, asking about the Dragon King''s Temple from the start is too abrupt, so I should ask about the Black Yellow School first, this way I can get more information.


    "Boss Yang, let me ask you, do you think the Black Yellow School is very efficient?"


    Yang Tuo was stunned, as if he did not expect me to ask him this question. However, after being stunned for a moment, he hurriedly said while trembling, "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "How should we put it? Let me tell you something, it''s about 20 days ago. It''s really scary. If it wasn''t for Sect Leader Huang''s guidance, this old man would have already lost his life here. "


    Because Yang Tuo was an impatient person, he spoke very quickly. He would ruthlessly dig up some things that were not really important to him, and sometimes, he would run around with his mouth full of trains, and say whatever he wanted. Thus, he had to concentrate and listen, and slowly sort out the main line, which only then could he understand. It was a little scary, but I hadn''t seen it for long, so it hadn''t reached that level yet. And there were places where he seemed to be exaggerating in order to render the atmosphere, and places where he was clearly in conflict with common sense and needed to be corrected. I tried to recover the truth of the matter. As for whether it was true or not, I had never experienced it myself, so it was hard to say.


    It happened one night when Yang Tuo was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly awakened by a noise. It was around 12: 30 AM. In his own words, the sound was like the sound of boiling water in a stove. "Gulugulu ~ gulugulugulugulu", the sound was unceasing. Yang Tuo thought to himself, "What is this sound? I haven''t even boiled water yet." After listening carefully, he realized that the sound did not come from his house. It sounded like it came from outside the yard. He didn''t want to ask, and thought it was inconvenient to come in and out in the middle of the night, but the noise was getting louder and louder and he couldn''t sleep. In the end, Hunchback Yang couldn''t take it anymore, so he put on some clothes and left the house. The moonlight outside was very bright, making the whole courtyard as bright as day. He thought it was probably the movement of the fish in the river, which was called flinging its seeds. The flinging of its seeds by adult fish was like flinging them into the water, and when they did so, they would constantly beat the water with their tails.


    Twenty days ago, it should have been the end of August. According to the time taken, the moon was not as bright as it was then, and it should have started to fade away slowly. That was why it was inaccurate for Yang Tuo to say that it was as bright as day. Yang Tuo then wrapped his clothes around his body. Although it was still very hot in the late August, it would still be a little cold in the later half of the night. Yang Tuo opened the courtyard door and tiptoed out. The surroundings were completely silent, even the worms by the river seemed to have fallen asleep.


    The place where Hunchback Yang lived was at the easternmost part of the village, on the west side of the river, surrounded by fields and fields. It was three hundred meters to the north before anyone came to live, and it was the latter half of the night. He stood at the entrance of the yard and looked around. Sure enough, the sound came from the river, so he gently walked to the shore and squatted down. He wanted to see how big the fish that could make such a big noise were. Under the hazy moonlight, the river surface was covered in a vast expanse of whiteness. The sound came from the middle of the river, and when Yang Tuo looked over, he was shocked.


    It turned out that the water in the middle of the river was like a pot that was boiling, and the water was surging upwards. The splashing was very big, as if the water was boiling, and the constant gurgling sounds could be heard. Hunchback Yang had never seen such a scene before. He could not help but take in a deep breath as he tried to guess what was going on. How could there be soup being boiled in the middle of a river? Out of curiosity, Hunchback Yang just squatted there without moving, watching.


    Seeing this, Yang Tuo became more and more worried. He thought to himself, "There''s no point in just flipping through the books like that. I can''t just watch for a night, right?" Thinking of this, Yang Tuo got up and prepared to leave. However, just as he was about to turn around, the situation had changed. It was as if this change was just to satisfy Hunchback Yang''s curiosity.


    As the water in the river churned, a black substance gradually flowed out. Seeing the sequel, the hunchbacked camel squatted down again, staring at the surface of the water without moving at all. The black object slowly rose to the surface of the water. Then, the object underneath the black object gradually floated up to the surface of the water. It was faintly discernible in the water mist that was rising up from the water. Yang Tuo thought he was seeing things. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes and looked again. When he saw this, Yang Tuo''s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. His mind went blank, and his body collapsed on the ground with a ''gulping'' sound. His soul had almost flown out of his body. Because he saw a woman standing on the water, dressed in white, with her head down, and the black thing was her long hair. From the angle, the woman was facing Yang Tuo, who was standing motionless on the surface of the water. The water beneath his feet was still churning.


    Hunchbacked, Camel Yang kept saying, "Oh my god, oh my god." At this moment, the woman slowly moved closer and stopped at the shore. She was very close to Hunchback Yang, at most two meters tall, so she could see very clearly and even could see that her hair was dripping with water. The woman slowly raised her head. Her white face was swollen, without a trace of blood. Her eyes were white without pupils. Her mouth opened and closed. After a while, the woman slowly raised her arm and beckoned to Hunchback Yang. At this moment, Yang Tuo''s body seemed to have been electrocuted. He slowly stood up and began to walk forward. Just as he was about to touch the woman''s hand, the sound of dogs barking came from the courtyard. Yang Tuo woke up with a start. With a cry of "aiya", he turned around and ran into the courtyard. He had only run three or five steps when he heard the heart-wrenching shriek of a woman behind him. The water splashed all over Hunchback Yang, completely wetting his clothes. When he returned to the house and locked the door, he found himself completely drenched in sweat.


    "Erlang, who do you think is not afraid of this matter?" Yang Tuo said while stroking the puppy beside him.


    "And then?"


    "Then I must have wanted to move away. When I told my daughter and my son-in-law, they didn''t believe me at all. They insisted that I said that on purpose because I wanted them to raise me and didn''t want me to stay. Jiro, do you think he shouldn''t have raised me? They didn''t want to keep me, so I had nowhere to go and had to come back and live. After my last lesson, I slept very early every day, but every night I could hear the water splashing in the river and the screams of the women, which made me panic and lose sleep for several nights. "


    I asked him how he got into the Black Yellow School.


    "Later on, I heard that the Black Yellow School helped a rich wife to drive out ghosts, so I participated. When the Black Yellow School''s Sect Leader heard me say that the water ghost was causing trouble, he followed me home and spent an entire day by the river. Needless to say, ever since he transcended, that water ghost has never appeared again. I am old, he said, and my fire is weak, and I cannot resist the evil spirits. Let me go to his church to worship on time, so that I can resist the evil spirits. "


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Then how much did he charge you?"


    "Six hundred dollars, this is all my savings, but money is a small matter, after spending it I can still earn more, but if I was scared to death here, I would have nothing left. Don''t you think so, Jiro? "


    I bitterly smiled as I thought to myself, ''Oh, Huang Profound Dragon, I thought you were doing good deeds in order to make the masses proud, but who would have thought that you were doing this for your own selfish.'' To be so cruel to an old man who was seventy years old, what an animal! It seemed like Huang Xuanlong''s motive was indeed impure, and what was certain was that he had used this opportunity to amass wealth. As for whether or not it was because of what Yi Nian said, he had secretly used a demonic technique to trick others, and then deciphered the treasure later on.


    "Has anyone ever drowned in this river?" I asked.


    "He must have drowned before. Otherwise, how could there be a water ghost?" Yang Tuo didn''t even think about it.


    "Anything else?"


    "Huang Allah said he did!"


    I wondered why you weren''t on your way, could he count what he said. "Anything else?"


    Yang Tuo thought for a while and said, "This ¡­" I''m afraid not. "


    I thought that there wouldn''t be a water ghost if there weren''t drowning people. From this, I could tell that this Huang Xuanlong was a little suspicious. If that''s the case, then Huang Xuanlong''s evaluation of him should be the same as a leopard cat.


    "Alright, you can continue eating. I have to go back."


    Yang Tuo was very enthusiastic, and insisted on staying for a while to chat about family matters. Yang Tuo was very enthusiastic, and insisted on staying for a while to chat about family matters. I said I still had things to do, so let''s talk next time. When I just walked out of the courtyard, I suddenly realized something was wrong. I wanted to ask Yang Tuo about the Dragon King''s Temple, but after listening to his story for a long time, I forgot about this matter. So I turned around and walked back in.

 C38

    "Boss Yang, did you know that there used to be a Dragon King''s Temple nearby?" I will not beat around the bush and go straight to the point.


    Yang Tuo was about to lower his head to eat his meal when he saw me enter. He placed his chopsticks to the side and said, "Of course I know about this Dragon King''s Temple."


    He used the word "of course," implying that he was very familiar with the Dragon King''s Temple. It seemed that the leopard cat had not lied to me when she told me to look for him. The Dragon King''s Temple, as its name implied, was a temple dedicated to the Dragon King. In the past, there had been temples like this everywhere. The people worshipped the Dragon King for a very simple reason, which was to pray for smooth weather and a good harvest. Due to the difference in customs, Qiyu could be slightly different from other places. For example, the Roaming Dragon King and the Sunny Dragon King were both more common in different places. Of course, now that society has entered the stage of high civilization, these feudal superstitions have gradually faded and left history.


    We did have a Dragon King Temple here a long time ago, located on the northern side of the mountain. Although I haven''t seen this Dragon King Temple before, but according to Yang Tuo''s description, I can accurately pinpoint this location. Because there was a dragon eye next to the Dragon King''s Temple, I used to pass by there when I was young. But now, I don''t have a dragon eye. It was said that in the past, there was an expert who had seen the terrain of the mountain range here. He said that this piece of land was like a dragon that had entered the earth, and this mountain was the dragon head, and this spring was the dragon head. However, I found it hard to rely on this theory. The terrain of this place didn''t have the structure of an earth dragon. At most, it was only a bald tailed snake.


    This Dragon Eye wasn''t big. It was around five meters long and three meters wide at most. It was only one meter wide at the sides and looked quite similar to a human eye. There was water in the Dragon Eye all year round. In my memory, it never seemed to dry up. On the eve of rain, the Dragon Eye would gurgle and water would flow out. The flow of water in the Dragon Eye was much greater than usual. This phenomenon was hard to explain, because if it was a river flowing after rain, then it was possible that the rainwater from the mountain had seeped into the ground, and this part of the ground was caved in, causing the water to spring up again. But before the rain, the flow of the water was really hard to explain.


    Now that the location of the Dragon King''s Temple had been found, what did the death of three generations of the Wu family have to do with the Dragon King''s Temple? If I were to ask them about their relationship, it would be really hard to ask. Just when I was thinking about how I should ask about that, Camel Yang spoke up.


    "Sigh, I was the one who destroyed this Dragon King''s Temple. Now, I feel a little regretful. Previously, the weather here was so smooth, but now, look at me. Every year, it gets so dry. I''m really regretting it." Yang Tuo sighed as he spoke.


    When I heard this, my spirits were lifted. "Are you saying that the Dragon King''s Temple was very efficient before? Why did you destroy it?"


    "Aiya, you young people don''t know, at that time, the country was calling for us to ''wipe out all the ghosts and gods'' and ''break four old rules''. Do you dare to not do the task given to us by us, because if you don''t become a production team, we will punish you with a penalty of 1/3, and if you don''t get a ration ticket, you won''t get anything to eat. Jiro, do you think so? "


    "The Four Old Days" was proposed in the early years of the Cultural Revolution in order to eradicate all the old ideas, old cultures, old customs, and habits that had poisoned the people for thousands of years as a result of the exploitation of the classes. Looking at the time, my father was just born at that time, how would I know? No wonder the elderly keep saying that the Dragon King Temple''s Dragon King Temple couldn''t be seen. It turns out that it was destroyed six years ago, how could I see it? However, he might not be able to get his hands on such a huge temple by himself.


    "How could I have that ability myself? I was just one of the helpers at that time. Of the four of us, Boss Li was the leader."


    "Which Boss Li?"


    "Boss Li Ping Liang, oh, he has already been dead for more than 10 years, you definitely wouldn''t know. "Let me think. Right, it is the traitor Wu Rilan''s father-in-law."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but tremble and immediately sat up straight. I secretly rejoiced in my heart that there was no way out, that there was no way out, that there was no way out, that there was no way out. I knew that they were related, but just when I was worrying about where I could get the information out, Hunchback Yang actually blurted it out, it seems like the truth is about to be revealed. However, he said that Wu Rilan was a traitor. I think it was because Wu Rilan left the Black Yellow School. But even if he did, it would still be a matter of freedom of belief. Why did he have to call her a traitor? Could it be that there was still more to the matter? Forget it, let''s just settle the matter one by one. If not, I will become a mess. I will first ask about the matter of the Dragon King''s Temple and put this matter aside.


    "Can you tell me what happened during the destruction of the Dragon King''s Temple? Is there anything strange that happened?"


    Hunchback Yang scratched his head and stuffed the bench under his butt. It looked like he was prepared to say something big. He thought for a moment. After all, nearly fifty years had passed, and I might not be able to say anything for a while. I just sat by the side and didn''t rush him, afraid that I wouldn''t be able to remember anything if I tightened his grip on me.


    "Aiya, so many years have passed and I really don''t know how to explain it to you. Let me think carefully, I was only in my twenties at that time, not even thirty years old ¡­"


    I hurriedly offered him a cigarette and said, "Don''t worry, just say whatever you want to say." Actually, this sentence was unnecessary, he had originally wanted to say whatever he wanted to.


    Only after thinking for a long time did Hunchback Yang begin to speak. The story went like this. In ''66, when the whole country went through the fourth generation of activities, this trend had unwittingly spread to our little mountain village. In order to respond to the call, the production team mobilized the entire village to remove all the tumors in the old society. Therefore, everyone started to make a fuss and in the end, no one knew what was going on as they all focused their attention on the Dragon King''s Temple in the middle of the mountain.


    Although everyone was eager to give it a try, the Dragon King''s Temple had been established for far too long, so no one dared to step forward. As for the older people, they were even more unwilling to tear it down. They believed that the Dragon King''s Temple was the village''s guardian, and tearing it down would ruin their own future. Aiming at the question of whether or not the Dragon King''s Temple would be demolished, the top leaders of the production team also held a meeting to discuss it deeply. The result of the discussion was that the Dragon King''s Temple must be demolished, the feudal superstition must be completely broken down from its roots, and the idea of making a new one should be broken down.


    The operation started. The task was given to a leader of a security team. He was Li Ping Liang, also Wu Ruilan''s father-in-law. Li Pingliang picked three more people from the team, one of whom was a camel. Of course, he wasn''t a camel back then, so he didn''t have this nickname. As for the other two people, because they did not contribute much to the destruction of the Dragon King''s Temple, and because they had nothing to do with what happened today, they did not make any important introductions.


    The four of them had received orders the night before. Due to their fear, they decided to tear down the Dragon King''s Temple at noon the next day. Li Tuo Tuo said that he had not slept at all that night because as soon as he closed his eyes, he heard someone scolding him again. The next day, when he told Li Pingliang about it, Li Pingliang said that he also had a strange dream. In the dream, a man in a golden robe kept pointing at Li Pingliang''s head and scolding him, saying that if you tear down a house, I''ll break three generations of your roots. Once the two made up their minds, they couldn''t help but feel scared. So, they asked their superiors if they could not tear down the Dragon King''s Temple. The result was obvious. If you took a mission, you would have to do it, if you didn''t do it, you wouldn''t obey the orders, and if you wanted to hold a meeting, you would have to review it.


    The two of them were also dumbfounded. They never thought that their crime would be this heinous. However, they couldn''t think of any other way, so they could only bite the bullet and bite the bullet. The four of them prepared shovels, axes, and ropes to ascend the mountain.


    According to Yang Tuo, the sun was high on the horizon, but when the four of them arrived at the temple''s entrance, the sky darkened, and the dragon eyes beside them began to pour water. The four of them looked at each other, not daring to enter. As Li Pingliang was the boss, others had to listen to him, so in the end everyone just looked at him and let him make his decision. Li Pingliang was also forced to come here, what could he do? In the end, he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet as he said.


    The four of them entered the temple at the same time. It was already windy outside, and the sky was overcast, as if it was about to rain. Li Pingliang told the three of them to use an axe to cut all four pillars supporting the roof into the thickness of a wrist, then tied the rope to the pillar. He took the shovel and walked to the statue of the Dragon King. He found the Dragon King sitting there motionlessly, looking at him with fear in his heart. Finally, he spat on his palm, held the shovel, and was about to smash the Dragon King''s head when he heard the other two men wail out loud, crying out, "Blood ¡­" Blood... "Blood ¡­" Saying that, he ran out one after the other. As the two of them ran out of the temple, they heard the sound of thunder outside, and it turned into night.


    Li Pingliang cursed at the useless fellow and told Yang Tuo to continue cutting down the pillars. As soon as Li Pingliang shut his eyes, he threw a shovel at Prince Long, causing him to tumble to the ground. Then the thunder grew louder, and one by one it began to ring overhead.


    Yang Tuo cut all the pillars, tied the ropes with Li Ping Liang, and then led the ropes outside. The two of them pulled with all their might, and with a loud bang, all four pillars broke, causing the entire temple to collapse. Almost at the same time, heavy rain began to fall from the sky. The two saw that they had completed their mission. They didn''t even bother to pick up their spade axes, instead, they turned around and ran down the mountain.


    According to Yang, it had rained for a whole week, and the village was filled with water. He and Li Pingliang had been in bed for a whole week with a fever, and Li Pingliang had had a headache. But when the rain stopped, they healed.


    I mean the other two.


    "Everyone was stunned, as if they were scared silly. Their mouths kept saying, ''There''s blood ¡­''" "There''s blood, but it''s long dead."


    "How did he die?"


    "I don''t know about that, unlike the time when the horn was sent down, when the people were poor and the dead were buried, some people were buried for a long time without anyone knowing."


    "How did Li Pingliang die?" This was the most important question. Yang Tuo said that the night before Li Pingliang destroyed the temple, he had had a dream in which someone would curse, "You tear down my house, I''ll break your roots for three generations." If Li Pingliang was included, it would be exactly three generations, but if it wasn''t for that, no one would have broken it.


    "He was smashed to death more than ten years ago by a flying stone."


    "Shattered to death by flying stones?" I was suspicious here. He had destroyed the Dragon King''s Temple and offended the Dragon King. The Dragon King was in charge of the waters, so he should have died in the water like the other two generations. I fell into deep thought and muttered to myself, "Why didn''t he die in the water?"


    "What died in the water?" Yang Tuo was puzzled by my sudden question.


    "Oh," I snapped out of my daze. "It''s nothing. How could he have been killed by a flying stone?"


    "Who knows. I heard that he was sitting right in front of the door enjoying the cool air. He was setting up a cannon on the mountain, probably because of the large amount of gunpowder left in there." Who knows, I heard that he was sitting right in front of the door. Erlang, tell me, isn''t this the calamity that comes from the sky? I remember that one time I broke the hand of a workman, who was called something from your room. "


    From our room? Broken hand? I think that there is indeed such a person. In terms of seniority, I should call him uncle. When I thought about it, I suddenly realized that Li Pingliang was unable to escape his fate, and died in the hands of the Dragon King.


    This is because my uncle was involved in that battle. And the location of that battle was at the waist of the mountain, or to be more precise, it was that dragon eye. At that time, my mom had the ability to predict. She reminded my uncle not to touch the longan, but he wouldn''t listen, so he took Li Pingliang with him. Unexpectedly, fifty years had passed, but this grudge did not fade due to the passage of time. Instead, it had been a clear revenge for his hatred. Li Pingliang''s son, Wu Ruilan''s husband, and Li Pingliang''s grandson, Li Huaguang, both died at the well, and the bottom of the well is said to be connected to the East China Sea, which is related to the legendary Dragon King.


    A seemingly accidental death. Who would have thought that there would actually be such an inevitability? It sounded like a story, but in reality, it was real. Thus, there are many things that are not as accidental as we think, but that you do not see the underlying cause and effect.


    I knew that Wu Rilan''s husband had died, and the next step was to go to the well pond and help the glass to wake the soul, but how could I do that? Because I have to help the glass call the soul, but also to control the water ghost, I have no way to do it.

 C39

    No, not only does it have to be to control Wu Ruilan''s husband, on the other hand, it''s so simple to call the soul out of the glass. I have to be on guard against Huang Profound Dragon at all times, and when the cat says to let me endure, she means that Huang Profound Dragon is preparing to harm me. There were two kinds of unfavorable situations. One was demonic techniques, and the other was ordinary personal attacks. I''m not afraid of ordinary personal attacks. I''m confident that I can handle him. But if it''s an evil technique, then it''s a problem. Just now, I should have asked the leopard cat for advice on how to ward off evil spirits. The thought of going to that wilderness in the middle of the night sent chills down my spine. Last time, there were still four of us, but now it''s just me. This won''t do, I have to go to the Flower Leopard Cat''s house to see if there are any more powerful weapons, even if they have to be reduced to glass.


    I bid farewell to the camel and told him not to go near the water in the future. Actually, I was afraid that the Dragon King would take him away as well. He smiled and said, "After what happened last time, how could I dare to go near the water?"


    I smiled and left, looking for the leopard.


    To my disappointment, the leopard was not at home, nor by the pond. The door was locked, and a piece of paper was in the lock. I walked over to it and opened it. Inside was written a passage we were all familiar with in Zen: Bodhi has no tree, no mirror, no object, no dust.


    I held it in my hand for a long time. The cat must have left it for me, but what did he mean by leaving it for me? No, that shouldn''t be what he meant. He knew my identity, so he naturally knew that it was my responsibility to interfere in this matter. Since that wasn''t what he meant, then what was it? Really, when I asked him, he ignored me, and when I didn''t ask him, he gave me a riddle. What a weirdo.


    I folded the piece of paper and put it in my pocket. Looking at the time, it was about eleven o''clock and the weather was already very hot. Many villagers started to come home from the fields, and the streets also became lively. It seems that their life is very comfortable, only my heart is blocked, no matter how the spirit. We thought that the glass was really unlucky. It happened time and time again, and I was even more unlucky. I had to take this risk and worry about it every time.


    Unknowingly, I reached Uncle Fu''s door. I turned around and saw that the door was locked. It seemed that I had yet to return from work. I thought I''d go home and look at the glass, and by the way, I''d prepare something for the night. I''d save the glass sooner or later, in case there was too much trouble. At that moment, I suddenly thought of something very important. I slapped my forehead and cursed myself for not remembering. If I had forgotten about this, then tonight would have been a waste. This thing is Wu Rilan''s husband''s name. I don''t know his name, but even if I entered the realm, I wouldn''t be able to find him.


    "Erlang, why are you standing here?" A woman''s voice came from behind him.


    I turned around and saw that it was Aunty Gui Hua and Uncle Li Fu. They each carried a fork and were walking towards me. "Uncle Li Fu, Auntie Gui Hua, where did you go?"


    "He went to dig the ground. The heat will be back soon." Laifu said.


    I lowered my voice. "It won''t be the south side of the mountain."


    "Yeah, it''s finally been dug out today." Uncle Laifu walked up to me, put his fork on the ground, folded his arms across his chest, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and handed one to me. Because his right hand was twisted back, it looked extremely awkward.


    I looked at Aunt Guihua. She was standing aside with a fork over her shoulder. Her face was ruddy and she looked to be in good spirits. "Have you recovered?" I asked, lighting the fire.


    "En, everything is fine now. Thanks to your help, come, come and sit at home." Aunt Gui Hua wiped her sweat and said.


    "Hey, aunt, you are being too polite. We are a family, so why are you speaking foreign languages?" You should go home and rest. I''ll chat with Laifu under the tree here first. "


    Aunt Guihua took the fork from Uncle Li Fu''s bosom and turned around to return home. Uncle Li Fu and I walked to a tree and squatted down. I asked, "Are you still not afraid of that piece of land?"


    "I''m afraid I''m afraid, but there''s nothing I can do. "We don''t have much. If we can open up a bit, then we can open up a bit. We shouldn''t be hungry."


    Uncle Laifu''s words suddenly reminded me of an article in The Snake-Catcher Theory, in which it was said that the government was harsher than the tigers, and this was very similar to Uncle Laifu''s situation at home. Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. After saying so much, I felt like I was taking credit for it. Thus, I asked, "Do you know Wu Rilan''s husband from the west? What is his name?"


    "Then I know him too well, his name is Li Caizhong, but last year he slipped and drowned in the well, and two days later his body floated up. "Sigh, what a sin. You said that he, a person with such good swimming skills, would drown after falling in."


    I hurriedly stopped him, "Come, Uncle Fu, wait a moment. You said that Li Caizhong only floated up two days after he fell into the well?"


    "Yeah, in just two days."


    "The corpse has been underwater for two days. How is that possible? There are no big waves in the well, so the corpse should be floating up here soon."


    "Yeah, we were also wondering at the time. Some people said that the dead body was entangled by the eel on the ground, while others say that the dead body was bitten by a black fish. Anyway, there are all sorts of things that can be said, and even if we were to talk about it now, there is no reasonable explanation."


    Indeed, these arguments were a bit far-fetched, because if this was the case, his corpse would have been badly mutilated. It seemed like there was something more to this.


    "Are you sure his name is Li Caizhong?" Just in case, I checked again.


    "Li Caizhong, it can''t be wrong. What do you want to do with this? " The moment he said that, he seemed to understand something, so when I didn''t answer, he stopped asking. "Come to my house."


    I said no more and stood up to go home. Walking on the road, I rehearsed what I was going to do tonight in my head to see if there were any other parts that I hadn''t taken into account. This was a habit I had developed since college. Before I did anything, in order to keep things under control and not get them out of the way, I would usually rehearse the development of the situation in my head and propose remedies for what might happen. This way, I could ensure that I wouldn''t be helpless when things went out of control.


    I considered a lot of things, including the possible ways Huang Profound Dragon could appear and the methods used to cast the technique. As I thought about it, I unknowingly walked past an alley, and just as I was about to walk out, a black shadow suddenly appeared around the corner in front of me. I lowered my head, thinking that I was unprepared, and was startled by the sudden figure.


    I raised my head to see who it was, but didn''t expect the other party to raise his hand and attack me. I immediately fell to the ground, dazed.


    "F * ck!" I cursed and was about to get up. The other person took a step forward and kicked me again. I fell back to the ground. I knew I couldn''t mess around at this time. I had to protect myself first. I hurriedly grabbed my head and rolled away. The other party kicked empty air and cursed, "F * ck you! You dare to call the police? I''ll beat you to death!"


    Hearing this, I immediately understood in my heart that the other party''s origin was definitely someone from Huang Profound Dragon''s side. I rolled to one side and immediately stood up and leaned against the wall, feeling the heat on my face. I touched it. The moment I saw the blood, the fire in my heart started burning. Damn it, you''re really going all out on me, your elder is going to fight it out with you!


    The other person kicked me in the stomach again, and I turned my body to the side. At the same time, I caught his leg with my hands and threw it upwards. That person''s hind legs couldn''t stand properly, and with a plop, he fell to the ground. However, after he fell, he didn''t stop at all. With a flip, he stood up in front of me.


    It was only then that I could see the man''s real face. He was a head taller than me, with broad shoulders and broad back. He looked fierce, and there was a scar on his face. He was very long. The man was standing there, his eyes fixed like a tiger''s, a brick in his hand, smeared with blood. To be able to hold the brick in his hand even when he was on the ground, he must be an extraordinary person. He must have a rich experience in fighting.


    "Huang Xuan Long sent you?" I put my left hand on my head and glared at him.


    That person seemed to be startled when he saw that I had been exposed. I was waiting for him to recover from his shock, so I suddenly crouched down and circled behind him at an extremely fast speed. I knew that his eyes should be chasing me at this moment to see where I would attack. I walked around behind him and didn''t give him any time to react. I wrapped my arms around the top of his knee and pulled the willow upside down. I had seen it on TV and felt it was useful against tall people, so I practiced it for a long time. I didn''t expect it to be useful today. The man fell to the ground again. I know the weight of this move. Even if an ordinary person isn''t crippled, their brain would still be in a daze, unable to find anything. However, this person is definitely not an ordinary person. Therefore, when I saw him fall to the ground, I immediately flipped over and sat on him. Then, I sent a fist flying towards his face.


    The man was so agitated that he lunged forward and knocked me off my feet. I lost my balance and fell against the wall. Thinking about this, I hurriedly got up to sit back down. I didn''t expect that person to have already shakily stood up before me. He was slowly walking towards me with a horrifying smile on his face. I thought, "This is bad, this person is too forbidden to fight. He is so strong, if I keep playing with him like this, I won''t be able to beat him no matter how hard I try."


    Then I saw that his hand was empty, and that the brick had fallen at some point, probably from the blow. I looked down and found the brick at my feet. Kid, you dare to break my head. You can leave your life here today. "The man came up to me and threw a punch without saying a word. I grabbed the brick and smashed it against his fist." Bang! The blast numbed my hand and I almost lost my brick.


    After a short period of silence, "Ouch! Ouch!" A series of whimpering sounds could be heard. His left hand held his right hand, which was resting on his stomach.


    "F * ck you, laozi will cripple you today!" As I spoke, I took the brick and walked over to him. At that time, I was really angry to the extreme. I didn''t think about the consequences at all, I only wanted to kill this bastard.


    The man looked up at me when he heard my curses and saw me coming with a brick in my hand. His expression instantly changed from pain to fear, and it was extreme fear. As I neared him, I quickened my pace, raised the brick in my hand, and was about to smash it down on his head.


    That person cried out, turned around and ran away. As he ran, he shouted, "You''re crazy, you''re f * cking crazy ¡­"


    "Grandson, you f * cking stop!" I shouted.


    How could that person listen? After running around the row of houses in the alley, he reached the main road. He ran straight to the west, howling like a pig that was being butchered. I followed closely behind. A lot of people on the roadside saw that my head was covered in blood and chased after me with bricks in their hands. They all looked at me and pointed their fingers at me, but no one dared to stop me. I chased him all the way to the west side of the road, where he turned and ran into a farmhouse yard, barring the gate.


    I kicked at the door, cursing, "Come out if you dare!"


    There was no sound from inside. No matter how much I cursed or kicked the door, it was completely silent inside. I was tired from cursing so I just sat at the door and waited for him to come out. As I waited, my heart gradually calmed down and the anger I had just felt also subsided.


    At this moment, I seemed to suddenly wake up. What did I do just now? Why did I suddenly become so ferocious? This isn''t my personality. I tossed the brick aside, wiped the blood from my face, and thought back. How come I lost my head at the sight of blood and became like this? I shook my head and tried to calm myself.


    I turned my head to look at the tightly shut courtyard door. Forget it, it''s better to go back and bandage my head. How am I supposed to act if I bleed too much at night? Just as I turned to leave, I heard a chirping sound coming from the courtyard. It was very soft, like the sound of a mouse. It was because I had calmed down that I could barely hear it. If I had been in a rage just now, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to hear it.


    AHH!


    "What''s wrong?" I took two steps towards the door, trying to peek through the crack, but the gate opened by itself with a squeak, and the fellow came out. When I saw him come out, I immediately raised my fist to hit him, but I realized that there was something wrong with this guy. I quickly withdrew my fist and looked at the man''s face. I couldn''t help but be shocked.

 C40

    The man''s eyes were glazed, his tongue stuck out from his mouth, and his face was dejected. His hair was a mess, as if his hands were bulging. When he saw me, he retracted his tongue, chuckled at me, and skipped away.


    I stood there, stunned. Stupid, this person must have been stupid. He just didn''t understand how a perfectly fine person could suddenly turn silly all of a sudden. What was that chirping sound?


    While I was thinking, I looked around and saw that, alas, wasn''t this Wu Rilan''s house? Just now, I was so angry that I chased me all the way to her house, but I didn''t notice at all. Listening to Wu Ruilan''s house often have evil spirits or things, and can still see Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang. I think it''s better to leave, if I see them, I''ll be scared to death.


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, I heard a wailing sound coming from the courtyard. It was the cry of a woman, and it sounded like she was wiping her nose while crying. There''s no need to ask, it''s just Wu Ruilan. I looked through the gap in the door. He saw that the entrance of the courtyard was made of cement. However, as it had not been cleaned for a long time, there were a lot of leaves scattered on the ground. On the east side of the cement field was a row of side houses, and on the west side of the cement field, slightly ajar, was a piece of land. On the west side of the cement field was a fence, and on the east side was the cement ground, which formed a small vegetable garden. To the north of the garden was the hall. The door to the hall was directly opposite the courtyard, and the sound of this weeping came from within the hall.


    I looked around the room. The door was closed and unlocked, which meant that Wu Rilan was in the room and was crying for some reason. But I think there''s something wrong with the hall. The first door is covered in something red, as if it was painted with a red paint not long ago, but it''s definitely not a red paint. Second, all the windows were tightly sealed with red paper. I really don''t understand why she did this. Most households need sunlight to open their windows, so why did she seal them with red paper, and why she didn''t have a wife at home? Even if she did have a wife, it wouldn''t be necessary to seal them so tightly.


    Blood dripped from my head. I wiped it again and felt a slight itch on my forehead. At first, I thought it was due to the blood, but after I wiped it off, I still felt a little itchy. I think I''d better hurry. This place is kind of evil.


    So I turned back a second time and was about to take a step forward when I heard someone in the yard laugh and say, "Go, go." It didn''t sound like Wu Rilan''s voice. After that, Wu Rilan burst into tears. That I''m gone? Who was saying that? Was it a human or a ghost? If it was a human, then it could be a thief hiding in the Wu family. If it was a ghost, then he said this because he was afraid that I was here. "Since they are afraid of me, why should I be afraid?


    This logic is actually quite interesting, just like a dog barking at you in our life. If you are afraid to turn around and run, then this dog will definitely chase you and bite you. However, if you stomp on it, this dog will very likely run away with its tail between its legs without saying a word.


    They were afraid of me, and I was a judge, and Wu Rilan was my teacher after all, so I should go in and see whether it was about passion or reason. With that in mind, I turned and pushed open the door, stepping into the courtyard.


    "He''s back, he''s back! Run, run!" There was a rush of voices again, low, but I could hear them clearly. Then I saw two vague figures running out of the side room and disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Even though I was still a little scared, I bravely walked into the courtyard and stood there for a while. Just in case, I started chanting the Diamond Sutra in my heart. Then I went to the front door and knocked. The door was sticky, and I smelled something fishy.


    "Big sister Rilan, are you home?" I shouted.


    Then the crying stopped, the footsteps came closer, and finally the door opened and Wu Rilan appeared before me. But as soon as the door opened, my forehead suddenly began to itch violently, and at the same time I was startled. Wu Rilan was very dejected. Her face was haggard, her hair was messy, and her eyes were red. There was no sign of life in her eyes. Compared to the last time he had met her, she seemed much older.


    Wu Rilan also seemed to be frightened when she saw me. "Aiyo, Erlang, why are you bleeding all over your head? Come in quickly. I''ll find something to wipe it off for you."


    I followed her into the house, which, like the usual tiled rooms, was divided into three parts, but the easternmost room was covered with a curtain, which meant that it was a bedroom. The west room was connected to the middle room. Moreover, it was very spacious and didn''t have much furniture. In the middle room, there was a table for eating, two small stools, and a bowl and chopsticks on the table.


    As soon as I entered the room, I smelled smoke. It was the smell of paper. She told me to sit on the bench and went into the East Room to look for something, something like cotton and cloth to stop the bleeding. I looked around. The light wasn''t very bright, but when the door opened, it was much brighter, and everything in the room could be seen at a glance. In the west room, near the west wall, there was a table covered with a cloth. On top of the table, there was a censer, and on one side of the censer were a few sticks of incense, while on the other side was a stack of yellow paper. On the wall above the table was a piece of white paper. Underneath it was an object, but it was hard to tell what it was. There was a brazier on the floor under the table, half full, and I guessed the remains of the ashes from the yellow paper. The entire west wing was a divine altar.


    I looked at the thing hanging on the wall. It looked like a gourd, but it didn''t look exactly like it. Out of curiosity, I walked over slowly. When I got close enough to take a look, I couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over my body.


    It was a fist-sized, five-bodied object with a red string hanging from the wall and three steel needles sticking out of its chest. After looking at these needles, I immediately understood that this should be a curse. In the countryside, there are many ways to curse a person, sometimes with cloth people, sometimes with puppets, sometimes with grass, write the name of a person on the chest or back, and then with boiling water and hot oil. Sometimes, he would even point at these grass puppet puppets and curse at them. It was common to see someone stealing grain from a family, or a lamb being stolen. The owner of the house didn''t know who did it, so he tied these grass puppets to a tree at a fork in the road and watered them with boiling water. I don''t know if this thing will work or not.


    I looked back at Wu Ruilan, but before I could do so, I gently turned the mask over to see whose name was written on his back. As soon as I turned over, I heard footsteps behind me. I thought I was going to die, but Wu Ruilan must have seen it, so I quickly let go, but the Mask swayed a little, and its head fell off. The Mask Man''s head fell off, and the red rope collapsed, and its body fell onto the table.


    Panicking, I quickly searched for my body and head. Then I forced my head back against my body. However, this piece of land had long since dried up and couldn''t be pressed down. In the end, it was pushed down too hard and actually shattered. One of the needles stuck into my hand, and I stamped my foot in pain. I pulled it out, shook the blood off my hand, and sucked it into my mouth. I never thought that my flick would leave a red arc in the air as my blood splattered on the white paper. I saw that there were many names written on the white paper, like "Nine Heavens Mysterious Woman" or "Great deity". I knew that this was extremely important to Wu Rilan and could not be tainted. As a result, he hurriedly used his hand to wipe away the bloodstains. Unexpectedly, the wall behind the white paper was painted extremely white with coarse lime. It was extremely uneven. With this wipe, the white paper was actually destroyed.


    I''m really afraid of whatever will happen, I''ll destroy this altar.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. It seemed like I had to admit that I was wrong, I thought. I turned to say I was sorry, but as I did, the ashes in the brazier were blown up by the wind and flew straight to the door, where they disappeared. There was no one behind me. I broke out in a cold sweat. What was that gust of wind? There were clearly footsteps. No, he had to leave quickly. He couldn''t stay here any longer. Thinking about this, I hurriedly walked towards the door. When Wu Rilan pulled the curtain and met my gaze, she was immediately stunned when she saw the altar. She dropped the cotton and wine bottle in her hand and pointed at me, "Erlang, you ¡­" "You ¡­"


    I lowered my head and kept saying, "I''m sorry ¡­ I''m sorry, Big Sister Rilan, I really didn''t mean to do it. "


    Even though Wu Rilan was angry, it had already happened. She couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, like a deflated ball, she sat on the bench and said to herself, "It seems that what''s coming is still coming. This is life."


    "I heard that there was an article in that sentence. It sounded as if she had promised me she would come and destroy the altar." Why do you say that, Sister Rearan? "


    "When I asked them to come, they said someone would kick them out and told me not to let this person in, so I never let anyone in this house. But today, when I saw your blood, I forgot about it in a moment of panic. As a result, when you came, you drove away all the gods that I had invited. If they leave, all of my magic power will be gone, and I probably won''t be able to keep my life anymore.


    "No, Big Sister Rilan, I don''t understand what you''re saying. I didn''t chase them away. I don''t have that kind of ability either."


    "Did you splash your blood on the Immortal Book? Did you stamp your feet in front of the altar? You are not an ordinary person, and you cannot do these actions in front of them. " Wu Ruilan said.


    It seemed that she also knew who I was. However, I had only met her once, and that was when Glass and I were preparing to return to the city. Could it be that she had already figured out who I was that time? However, there''s a problem here. If they really are invited deities, are they afraid that I would hide here and spill blood? Furthermore, my feet are stamping because of the pain in my hands, so I didn''t intentionally go against them. If they were really invited by a deity, then why was Wu Rilan getting more and more haggard? That year, his mother wouldn''t be like this.


    "Big sister Rui Lan, you really know how to ¡­" I wanted to ask if she was really going to die, but I didn''t dare. But she obviously saw through my thoughts. Before I could finish asking, she nodded. "Yeah, I can''t beat him myself. He''s too strong."


    "Who?"


    "Black Yellow School." Huang Xuanlong is too powerful; if I don''t have any more Fa Li, I won''t be able to defeat him. "


    "That small masked man of yours is Huang Xuanlong?" I asked.


    "Yeah." Wu Rilan stood up and went out to look at the sun. She then turned around and said to me, "It''s almost noon. You should go back. Hurry up and bandage your head. Otherwise the weather will get hot."


    "Oh!"


    So I went into the yard, and in the middle of the yard, I looked back at Wu Rilan, who was wiping her eyes with her head. A very lonely and pitiful figure, she was crying. What is she crying about? Is she crying about her husband, or her dead son, or crying for herself? Looking at this scene, I couldn''t help but feel sad.


    On the way back, I saw the man who''d hit me again, sitting by the river, his shoes missing, his feet in the water, his eyes glazed, humming a little tune, smiling at the water from time to time.


    It seemed that he was completely stupefied, but only he himself knew what he saw that made him stupid. But it was definitely not a good thing. What was the sound of "Chirp Chirp Chirp Chirp"? Who said "Go, go" and "Come back, run, run"? And who were the two figures running out of the side room, but whoever he was, one thing was certain, was that they were not gods but evil, so they were afraid of me, and it was probably these two guys who scared the person who hit me silly. But if they were evil, could evil inhabit the house of the gods? If that was the case, then what Wu Ruilan invited was not a god, but a ghost, a demon, or even a demon.


    If she thought about it now, she might not be able to keep it anymore, and it would give rise to many questions, like why did Wu Rilan curse Huang Xuanlong, why did she fight with him, and why did Wu Rilan invite these things? And why Wu Rilan turned the door red, and why the window was sealed. Thinking about how he called Wu Ruilan "traitor" when I went to find Yang Tuo in the morning, why Wu Ruilan had to go against the Yellow School, how Wu Ruilan''s legs were twisted into such a mess, and so on.


    Aiya, my head is about to explode. I can''t think about it anymore.


    On the way home, I met Mom and Dad, who hurried over. They probably heard from the people who were taking the test on the side of the road that my head was covered with blood. When she saw me, her mother was on the verge of tears. "My son, who beat you up like that? sue my mother! I''ll fight with my life on the line against him!"


    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Mom, Mom, you were so fierce towards me in the morning, but now you still feel so heartbroken. So I hurriedly said, "I''m fine, it''s just a small wound."


    "Come with me, go home and bandage it." Mom looked anxious. She held my hand and hurried on.


    At this moment, I felt exceptionally happy. Tears almost fell from my eyes.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I made you angry this morning."

 C41

    "Shut up and shut up." Mom glared at me.


    It''s here again. I shook my head. The tears that were about to flow out from my eyes were forced back.


    The wound is located on the left side of my head, just 5 cm away from my Baihui Acupuncture Point. If it were to hit my Baihui Acupuncture Point, I would probably be finished. Baihui acupoint, also known as "Sanyang Wuhui acupoint", after a heavy blow is very deadly. After cleaning, my mom gave me a bandage, which was pulled down to my neck. I felt that I was too ugly so I undid it and threw it away. Anyway, I didn''t want to bleed anymore.


    "Mom, I''ll go to the well tonight." At the table, I said.


    His mother did not even raise her head. "You''re not allowed to go!"


    "I will help the glass!"


    His mother stopped talking and seemed to be considering the matter again. Obviously, from my point of view, she didn''t want me to go, but from the point of view of the glass, she had no choice. I think it would be too difficult for my mother to decide on this matter. She thought for a long time, then looked up at me and asked seriously, "Glass, is he really worth it for you to work so hard for?"


    I nodded.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you tonight."


    "No way, I''ll go alone." I thought that I must not involve my family in this matter, or I would be guilty.


    "It''s too dangerous for you. What if something happens to your dad and I?"


    "What if there''s a chance for me and my brother?"


    "Bullshit!" "You aren''t obedient again, right? The two of us can get more courage from each other. If you go alone and don''t even have someone to answer your question, then how lonely will you be?" His mother seemed to be on the verge of going berserk again. Her tone was clearly much more forceful.


    In any case, she was looking for every reason to come with me. As for me, I was looking for every reason not to let her go. No one wanted her to go.


    "At least I''ve come into contact with this matter before. I know it better than you."


    "Aren''t you powerless now? Did you cure Auntie Gui Hua? "


    "Auntie Gui Hua, that''s because you have the help of the glass, but you don''t have it right now. The two of them are furious and dare not offend each other! "


    "Female Yin, male Yang. You will attract more things when you go."


    "Bullshit. Duanyang doesn''t live, and solitude doesn''t last long. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "How do you even know that!?"


    "That''s right!"


    We had been grinding our lips for two hours, and Dad was watching. It wasn''t that he was happy to see it, in fact, he had long been bored to death and wanted to go out for a walk. But when he got up and was about to leave, his mother reprimanded him, "Sit down and listen, something so big happened at home, how could you not be anxious? You''re still in the mood to go out."


    Without a word, Dad sat down again!


    We argued for a long time and finally came to the relative agreement that my father and I were going.


    When Dad heard the result, his expression looked especially innocent. He had always been honest, never argued with anyone, and he liked to let nature take its course. His attitude towards this kind of thing is, it doesn''t matter whether you are or not, anyway it''s your own business, it has nothing to do with me, if I don''t disturb you, you don''t have to bother me either. But in the end it all happened to him, and he sighed and said, "Well, you let me do it, and I''ll do it. It''s still early, I''ll go and play cards. " Then he got up and left.


    "What''s the use of saying that you want this father!" Mom said.


    I wondered if this was something I could choose.


    After confirming the time and the mission, I decided to prepare some things. After having the experience from last time, even though the situation is different, I still have a rough understanding of what''s going on and have a rough idea of what''s going on. As for the oil lamp, he would roll the iron sheet into a hollow rod to support the wick. Then he would find a salt water bottle, fill it with half a bottle of kerosene, dig a hole in the middle of the rubber cap, and pass the hollow rod through the hole. Because of the elastic nature of the rubber cap, the hollow rod would be firmly fixed. Finally, find a ball of cotton, rub it into the growth bar, soak it in kerosene, pass through the hollow bar, pull out the head as the lamp wick, so that the longevity lamp is finally ready.


    This was the only item that she truly needed, and it was much easier than the last time. However, she had a headache this time because she needed to bring the glass over as the glass soul was split into two parts that needed to be fused together. When the village called out children''s souls, they took them to places where they lost their souls to call out their souls. The glass must also be the same. And, by the way, there were peach branches to prevent other ghosts from entering while the glass was still incomplete. Once the spirits entered the glass, they would have to find a way to drive them away, which would be troublesome.


    But that part of the road was particularly difficult, and we couldn''t carry him on our backs forever. His body was extremely tired, so we could only use the wheelbarrow. This kind of car is also called a minivan here, and its structure is very simple. It has a wheel and a platform on top of it, and the whole platform is triangular in shape. Two of the sides are longer, extending out to serve as handles, and between the two sides are horizontal, fixed planks on which things are placed. This kind of car can be pushed and pulled, because it is a single wheel, can walk on the road mountain road, very convenient. In the seventies and eighties, or even longer, these cars were common, used more for carrying food and, of course, for carrying people, but they were rare these days. I remember seeing him at Uncle Fu''s house in his side room.


    So I went to Uncle Fu and borrowed his car.


    When I reached the road between the interior and the exterior, I saw a man squatting on the side of the road, drawing a circle. His back was to me, so I couldn''t tell who he was. As I approached, I saw the man''s face.


    "Yank, what are you doing here?"


    When the plug looked up and saw me, it chuckled and stood up. It took something out of its pocket and handed it to me. It looks like he was waiting for me here, and he''s been waiting for a long time, because the floor is covered with paintings of all sorts of bad things.


    "What is this? Why is it so dirty?"


    It looked like a handkerchief, but it was too dirty, and there was a lot of dirt on it. Besides, the handkerchief was supposed to be white, but now it looked as if it had been dyed completely red, as if it were made of blood, so that it was impossible to see what it really looked like. "Take it, take it," he kept saying.


    I frowned. I don''t want such a disgusting thing. "Dirty, dirty, throw it away," I said, as if coaxing a child.


    Who knows, the plug suddenly grabbed my hand, this handkerchief directly into my hand. My God, it''s so dirty. I threw it away.


    The bolt quickly picked it up again and kept saying, "Take it, take it, you take it." He felt like he was about to cry.


    I''m too lazy to deal with him. I still have a lot of things to do, so I can''t waste time here. So I turned to leave, but the bolt caught me in a flash, insisting that I take it. I made a detour to the left, but he also made a detour to block my path. I made a detour to the right, and he followed me.


    It seemed that if I didn''t take this today, I wouldn''t be able to leave, so I pinched my nose with one hand and held the handkerchief with the other. I didn''t know what to do. The plug grabbed the handkerchief and shoved it into my breast pocket.


    I was about to throw up and I didn''t dare to take it out. Seeing this situation, the bolt turned around and walked away satisfied. When I saw him go, I slowly picked up the handkerchief with my hand and threw it away. I took a piece of paper out of my pocket and let it float on the ground. I picked it up and saw that it was the piece of paper that the leopard cat had given me. I thought it would be useful, so I held it in my hand and put it away. Then suddenly the plug turned and ran at me like a madman, picking up the handkerchief again. He snatched the paper from my hand and shoved the handkerchief into my pocket. Then he stuffed the paper back into my pocket. After putting it away, the bolt patted my pocket. In his opinion, it was much safer with a piece of paper pressed against the bottom of his pocket.


    While he was doing all this, I just stood there, not knowing what he was up to. At this moment, the plug looked up at me, and my eyes met his, and we looked at each other for a long time. I couldn''t stand his gaze. It was too vicious, not like his old eyes, and I had to look away.


    "Take it." Thug suddenly said with a serious face and turned away.


    At this moment, I suddenly realised something. No, there must be a reason why the bolt would insist that I should hold this item. Although he was a fool, he would sometimes surpass anyone else. So I left the handkerchief in my pocket and went back to Uncle Fu''s.


    I had these things ready in the afternoon, and when I had finished, I went to look at the glass. He was still talking in his sleep, calling out to him, and he knew how to respond, but he just couldn''t get up. His body was covered in sweat, and his clothes were soaked through. He felt as if he had just been fished out of water. I wanted to do it this way, but I didn''t get to be a mummified corpse in the end, so I quickly filled him up, but fortunately the glass still knew how to swallow. Then I sat and watched him, and watched him and fell asleep.


    In the end, I was woken up by my mother, because it was time for dinner, so we just sat there and waited until ten. We put the glass on the van, put a quilt on his underside, stuck a bunch of peach branches in front of him, and set off. I was still walking in front with the lantern, and my dad was pushing the cart in the back. The reason for this was because I couldn''t push the disciple''s car at all, and the balance was very hard to grasp.


    The moonlight was not bad today, so there was no need to borrow the lamp''s light to see the road.


    I walked west along the road between the interior and the outer circle, and when I reached the western section of the road, a man came up ahead of me, humming a little tune, as if he were drunk. The man stumbled and came straight toward me, and we both tried to avoid each other, but to no avail. This kind of situation was common in life. The two of them made way for each other, but in the end, they ended up bumping into each other.


    Seeing that he was about to crash into me, I quickly turned around and bent down to protect the lamp. In fact, if it were just running into me, I wouldn''t be afraid, because I am stronger than him and the one who is at a disadvantage is him. But don''t forget that I am still carrying the lamp in my arms. Outside is a paper frame, and this thing cannot withstand the impact.


    That person bumped into my back, which was why I hit him. This grandson actually used my back as a bed and just lied on it without moving. Angry, I threw my back up and the man plopped to the ground, snoring. I didn''t have time to deal with him, so I continued on my way.


    "What a weirdo." I looked back at the man, but he was gone. I thought he''d come home after a fall, so I didn''t think too much about it. As we spoke, we reached the village entrance, the western end of the road. While Dad and I were chatting, a person jumped out from an alley south of the road. That person ran over here and cursed at the same time as if he was arguing with someone, "Bastard, I really am not going back today, what about you?"


    "Scram, scram as far as you can." A woman''s voice came from inside. It sounded like she was about to cry. Then, something flew out from the alley and hit the person very precisely.


    That person jumped up, but his feet didn''t stop moving. He rushed to the main road and stopped right in front of us. He pointed at the alley and shouted. At this moment, another object flew out from the alley and landed in front of that person.


    "Tall guy, you''re not sleeping in the middle of the night, why are you running around like that?" I asked, for it was then that I saw that the man was a thought.


    That person turned around, "Aiyo, my mom! Who are you? You want to scare people to death with a light in the middle of the night? " Saying that he slowly approached, and when he saw that it was me, he asked, "Erlang? What are you doing? "


    I said, "Don''t ask me what I''m doing. I''m asking you, you''re not sleeping in the middle of the night, what are you doing?"


    He laughed and said, "You bitch, you won''t let me sleep."


    "If I don''t let you sleep, then sleep on the ground. The sky isn''t cold!"


    He scratched his head and said shyly, "Not that one."


    Oh, I suddenly understood. I thought his wife wouldn''t let him go to bed. It seemed that this guy wanted to do some exercise in bed.


    "If you''re not going to sleep, then so be it. Why did you come out?"


    "Aiya, it''s hard to put into words." Thinking for a moment, he said, "Simply say it, I want it, she doesn''t want it, I want it again. She scolded me, I hit him, he hit me, I ran."


    "Fuck, it''s really simple." I smiled as I spoke, then looked at the time. "Forget it, let''s hurry back to apologize and live a peaceful life. There''s no need to meddle in other things!"


    "You son of a bitch, you actually hit me? Let''s see if you still come back." At that moment, his wife was shouting and cursing at him with all her might.


    With that thought, he raised his head and scolded back into the alley, "Now that I have someone to play with, I won''t play with you, you bitch." As he said this, he walked over and picked up the two items that flew out and put them on. It turned out to be two shoes.


    "Erlang, where are you guys going? Take me to play."


    "Alright, let''s go to the well." I agreed very easily.


    "Ah?" Well? " He was so surprised to hear the word "well pond" that he could not help but exclaim, and then fell silent.

 C42

    "Scared?" I was just joking with him, how could I possibly take him to the well? That place is too scary at night for most people to go to, and if I scare him, I''ll have to take responsibility.


    "Then... "No, it''s a little far." He was obviously lacking in confidence when he said those words. He must be scared.


    "Oh, then we''re leaving!"


    He stopped me and looked at Dad with a serious expression. "Are you really planning to go to the Well Pond? "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I can do anything for the glass." "No," I said.


    "Brother Glass? What happened to him? "


    "Don''t ask. We have to go, there''s not much time left. " After saying that, Dad and I walked forward until we reached the intersection and turned south. After we walked for about 100 meters, a voice called out from behind, "Erlang, wait for me! Wait for me!" Not long after, he panted heavily as he caught up, "I''ve thought about it. If you can take the risk for the glass, why can''t I?"


    When I saw the thought of coming, my heart also panicked, he went to take another risk, "What a joke! "Hurry up and go back. We''re about to enter the southern part of the mountain. You should know the situation better than anyone else."


    "Since the damned woman won''t open the door for me, I have no choice but to follow her. There are four people, so I''m not afraid. "


    I said you go back, we won''t take you.


    "If you don''t bring me there, I''ll go by myself. I''ll just follow you guys. Can you stop and chase me away?"


    I thought to myself, knowing that there are tigers and tigers in the mountain, how can this guy be like glass, unable to chase them away, and borrowing the words of the leopard cat to say, "The heavens can forgive the sins, but they cannot live." I didn''t want to talk to him. It was more important to get down to business. I couldn''t let him waste my time on the glass.


    In the blink of an eye, we entered Stone Monkey Land.


    Before entering the Stone Monkey''s grounds, they had to pass through that well. There were many rumors about that well, and even though they couldn''t be completely trusted, the old wells in the wilderness deep in the mountains were often evil, and this was true. If he had to give an explanation, it would be that he had stored too much Yin Qi in the well over time. As the saying goes, evil and evil happened together, and that was what he was talking about.


    "When we pass the well, don''t look. Just pretend there isn''t one." "No," I said.


    Thoughts ran through his head, "I know about that. I heard that well was hiding the Eel Essence of the Yellow Eel, right?" The voice was very loud.


    I hate you from the bottom of my heart, secretly calling you by your surname is it with your voice? F * ck, you made such a loud noise, even the eel spirit was woken up by you. So I lowered my voice and said, "You shut up, shut up. Let me tell you, since you came here, don''t speak carelessly. If anything happens, we won''t be able to bear the consequences. "


    So I took the lead, determined to walk with me out of fear, with my father at the back pushing the van. It was already deep into the night, and the surface water vapor was rising, forming a mist floating in the low sky. It was like a large black cloud, and when a gust of night wind blew over, the mist began to go back and forth. Everything was so quiet that there wasn''t even the sound of insects. The quieter it was, the more uneasy I felt in my heart. We walked silently past the old well, not daring to make a sound. Fortunately, nothing happened. I let out a long breath, and a long breath, too, but my voice was so much louder than mine that I could tell he was more nervous than I was, that he was more nervous than I was because he knew more about the legend of the well than I was.


    "Lower your voice." I croaked in a low voice.


    "I didn''t say anything." "Yes," he replied.


    "I know you didn''t say anything, but you have to keep your breathing down."


    "The sound of panting has to be soft as well. I won''t be able to breathe then ¡­"


    "Whooosh."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of panting could be heard again, as if a person could suddenly relax after a long period of pressure. I was shocked and quickly looked back at my father. I was sure that he wasn''t exhaling at first thought, and since it wasn''t at first thought, he was most likely my father. When I looked back, my heart skipped a beat. Where''s Dad? Behind him, the car was lying on its side. The glass window was lying on the ground, but there was no sign of Dad.


    When I looked back along the road, I saw Dad lying motionless on the ground. I felt slightly relieved. However, why did he fall to the ground when he had walked well?


    I said, "One Thought, you help me hold the lamp, I''ll go and see." The light was picked up.


    "Dad, what happened to you?" I shouted, and ran back, but it felt like I''d been running for a long time, but I couldn''t get to my dad. Something was wrong. How could it be like this? Could it be that I was trapped by a wild ghost? However, my forehead didn''t feel anything. I looked around. It was still white, quiet, just like before.


    No, at this moment I felt something was wrong, my waist felt as if it was wrapped around by someone. Previously, I had been so preoccupied with trying to see what had happened to my father that I didn''t feel anything, but now that I had calmed down, I felt it.


    I looked up at my waist and saw a pair of hands with ten fingers crossed over each other and two pale arms behind them. My heart leaped to my throat, and all the hairs on my body stood on end. I reflexively raised my elbow and rammed it back. I felt something soft hit me, and the two arms disappeared. I looked back and saw nothing but one thought, standing there with its head bowed and its lamp, motionless.


    I came to a sudden understanding. Looks like we were targeted the moment we entered the Stone Monkey Mountain. So I hurried over and told him, "One Thought, stay here and don''t move. No matter what you see or hear, don''t move. I''ll go see what''s happened to my dad."


    Then he looked up and started to giggle, and at the sound of that laughter I was shocked. I looked over at him, and saw that it was a face covered in blood, and it was only a face, without a nose or eyes. My head buzzed and my scalp tightened. I snatched the lamp from his hand and kicked it. That person was kicked to the ground by me and rolled on the ground a few times before disappearing.


    One thought, one thought, I was in a mess. I looked around for the shadow of a thought, but there was nothing to be seen. Forget it, let''s go see my father first. I called out my name as I ran towards my father. The glass on the side suddenly stood up and jumped onto my back. My mouth was constantly blowing cold air into my ear, and I was scared out of my wits. The glass was also staring at me. Right now, one of them is lying on the ground, while the other one is being dragged to who knows where. I''m the only one awake, so what should I do.


    I threw the glass aside. I believed that even though he was being treated, nothing would happen to him in the near future. If that''s the case, I''ll go see dad first. I''ll wake him up first, then I''ll think of a way to deal with it together. Who knew that a crack would suddenly open up on the ground ten meters behind his father. A yellow light shot out from the crack, and immediately after, the yellow light flew towards his father, wrapping around his body a few times before slowly dragging him into the crack.


    Eel essence? There really was an Eel Essence of the Yellow Eel! Thinking of this, I put down the lamp in my hand and ran towards my father, trying to pull him back. Who would have thought that just as I lifted my leg, I would tumble. This tumble was so solid that I fell until I was dizzy and my head was cloudy. I quickly shook my head, came back to my senses, and looked at my feet. I saw two people lying on the ground, one of them holding onto my leg, and the other one was the guy with the bloody face.


    I gave a shudder and pushed them aside, getting up and chasing after Dad. At this moment, Dad had already been dragged to the crack in the ground by the yellow light. He fell right into it. I jumped and just happened to grab onto his ankle. But because of the force and the speed at which I was moving forward, not only was I unable to hold my father back, but I was able to slip inside myself.


    The front half of my body was already stuck to the wall of the crevice. I looked inside the crevice and saw a patch of yellow. It was misty and I couldn''t see anything clearly. A little more and I would have lost my balance and fallen in. Just as I was feeling desperate, my leg was grabbed again. I turned around and saw the glass and the man with the face covered in blood again. Both of them giggled and dragged me back. I thought, you guys can hold me back, so I won''t fall in, and Dad will be pulled up, so at this moment I was secretly cheering for him.


    I was being dragged up, my shirt rolled up on my chest, when something fell out of my pocket, and by the yellow light from the crack in the ground, I saw that it was the handkerchief the plug had given me and the note the cat had left for me. The handkerchief floated in the yellow mist. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over, and all of the yellow light disappeared in an instant. Everything turned dark before a voice came from behind, "One thought, don''t let go."


    Was it Dad''s voice? Eh? Why is dad behind me? What is that thing in my hand? I looked down and couldn''t see clearly. But I saw where I was, and I was lying at the mouth of the well, my head upside down, my upper body pressed against the wall, my legs being held. My heart suddenly sank as I hurriedly shouted, "Dad, quickly pull me up!"


    "With just a thought, quickly put in more effort. Erlang has woken up." Dad urged from behind.


    I was finally pulled up, and as soon as I did, I took a few steps back, away from the well. I looked in my hand and saw that I was clutching a straw doll''s leg. I immediately understood that it wasn''t them that hit me this time, but me. But that''s not right, why can''t I feel any threat on my forehead this time? In addition, my life is on fire. All of these evils didn''t bother them, so why would they bother me instead?


    Dad and Yiyi came over and squatted in front of me, asking me what was going on. I looked at the grass doll in my hand and shook my head, saying that I didn''t know either. There was something going on here. Furthermore, it was not a matter of ghosts but a matter of personnel. This scarecrow in his hand was obviously stabbed by someone. It must be Huang Xuanlong''s doing; only he knew these evil arts.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "What else? Isn''t it all thanks to you?" Although the sound is very murky, but I still understand.


    "What do you mean?" I took his hand. "Shit, how did you fall like this?"


    The moment he thought of it, he became anxious and began to curse, "Motherf * cker ¡­" However, when he saw my father beside him, he immediately stopped swearing and said, "You ran to the well with your life on the line and shouted ''Dad, how are you'', but Uncle just pushed the cart and stood behind it. I knew you were hooked, so I put the light aside and hugged you. I didn''t expect you to just give me an elbow in the face.


    It turns out that all I see are illusions. I think of my mind as a wild ghost whose face is covered in blood. There is no need to ask. I think of my dad as glass while I think of the grass doll as my father. So I asked Dad, "Was it you who jumped on my back and hugged me?"


    His father nodded. "You threw him off!"


    It seems that my guess was right, it must have been an evil art that Huang Xuanlong had cast on me, which was to use the grass doll disguised as my father to lure me to commit suicide. In order to prevent myself from being stopped by my father, he blinded my eyes, telling me to view them as wild ghosts and windows possessed by ghosts.


    Huang Xuanlong, you''re too vicious! I didn''t think that you''d actually want to kill me. Luckily, the handkerchief I got from the bolt saved me; otherwise, I would have definitely died in this well tonight. After surviving the calamity, I heaved a long sigh of relief, secretly sighing. ''Throat! My brother, you saved my life today!'' However, how did he know that I would be in trouble tonight? What secrets were hidden within the handkerchief, I can only ask him.


    I took my lighter from my body and burned the grass doll. The red flame should have been on One Thought''s face, mixing with the blood on his face. I said, I''m sorry, how are you.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said, "It''s fine, during the army training, this kind of injury is nothing."


    I thought to myself, "You are definitely not a qualified soldier. To be beaten so miserably by an ordinary person like me, it seems like you have wasted these two years."


    No, we didn''t have much time, we had to get down to business, so I struggled to get up. The thought of hurriedly helping me up was because my fall just now was indeed a bit fierce. Furthermore, when I jumped up to pull "Dad", my knee knocked against it again, causing me to clearly feel pain when I stood up.


    "Eh? "What is this?" he asked.


    I turned my head, and by the light of the grass man''s flame, I saw that Yi Fen was holding something in his hand. It looked like a paper ticket. I took it and saw the glyph on it and knew it was a glyph. I asked him where he had got it.


    "It''s right behind you." The expert pointed at my back, the middle of my shoulder blade.


    Right behind my back? Who posted it? When did they post it? How come I don''t know anything about it?

 C43

    I threw the amulet into the fire and burned it. Then Dad and I moved the glass back to the van, the formation unchanged, with Yixin and me at the front and Dad pushing the car behind us. Because my knee hurt so much, I walked slowly, one hand holding the lamp, the other supporting me, he was afraid that I would fall if I walked on this road.


    I thought about everything that had happened along the way and finally found the person who had stuck the symbol on my back. It was the guy who was drunk. But by now, I''m sure the man was drinking, but he wasn''t. He just pretended to be drunk, to confuse us with the smell of the wine, so that we wouldn''t be on guard against him. He hit me on the back and didn''t move away from it. He lay on my back for a while, and I thought it must have been there. No wonder the second time I looked back, the person who was originally lying on the ground had disappeared in an instant. From the looks of it, he was also ordered by Huang Profound Dragon, and the fellow who struck me at the mouth of the alley and became a fool afterwards must also have received Huang Profound Dragon''s orders.


    Today, he launched two attacks on me, clearly showing how urgent it was to get rid of me. Why did he have to get rid of me, just because I called the police? But it wasn''t me, it was glass. Thinking up to this point, I raised my head and looked forward. The night sky was filled with darkness, and I didn''t know what kind of formation Huang Xuanlong had set up in front of me, waiting for me to drill in.


    In order to ease my nervousness, I deliberately found some easy topics to talk about. I asked him why he was so afraid of his wife.


    He refused to admit it and said that he had hit her first. Since she dared to attack him, why would he be afraid of her?


    I said, then why did you escape? You escaped just like that, and you got beaten twice on the soles of your shoes.


    He smiled and said, "Why didn''t she run away when she hit me?"


    I said, then you couldn''t beat her, so you were pissed off.


    He thought, "Wrong. It''s not that I can''t beat her, it''s that I can''t."


    I said why.


    "If you make her angry, then stop letting me sleep in the future! If she doesn''t let me sleep, I''ll sleep with you? "


    "Sleep your ass, I have a woman!" I suddenly realized that although this guy and the glass came from two completely different worlds and had completely different backgrounds, they had very similar personalities. No wonder the two of them had chatted so much at the wine table and refused to separate at the end.


    As we walked, we soon came to the middle of the road, which was rather difficult because there was a large ditch on the left side of the road, which was said to be connected to the well. But I can say that it never happened, because when the ditch was dry I caught the fish, just like the other ditches. But there was something strange about it, that as long as it was in the rainy season, no matter how big or small the rain, the ditch would be full, and the water would run from the shore to the road (which no one could explain). When the water receded, the road became very muddy and the road became crushed as people walked. After the rainy season, the shape of the road was preserved, forming today''s high and low uneven road surface.


    One had to be careful when walking in this place, or one could easily fall down. Because my knee was injured and I was walking in a hurry, I stepped into the hole and twisted my leg. A heart-wrenching pain came from my knee, causing me to lose my balance and fall to the ground. I cursed under my breath. Weren''t you supporting me? Then why did I fall so straightforwardly?


    The thought of hurriedly coming forward to help me infuriated me. "Go to the side of death, I''ll do it myself." After saying that, I used both of my hands to prop myself up from the ground. At this moment, I heard a ruckus coming from the ground. It was extremely chaotic, as if many people were shouting, and all of them were whispering amongst themselves.


    Hm? I frowned. Where did all this noise come from? My first thought was of the dwarves. My grandmother told me about this dwarven country when I was a child. She said that there was a world underground and that the people in this world were very short. He also said that once upon a time there was a man who went deep in the well, and when he heard someone speak below, he leaned over the mouth of the well and looked down, and saw a man with his head held high beneath the ground, asking him if he had a sieve in his house, and would you lend it to me? Of course, this was the story of an old man coaxing a child. It couldn''t be confirmed. But how could this situation be explained? Was it the sound of other places moving along the ground? Impossible. So I put my ear to the ground again and listened, really, as if someone were bargaining.


    "Erlang, what happened to you? You''re practicing push-ups! " One Thought said.


    I quickly made a gesture of silence. Dad saw that something was wrong and also asked me what was wrong. I quickly turned my head and made a gesture of silence towards Dad. My right ear hit the ground and was numbed by the noise, so I switched to my left ear. You know, right now, I''m heading south. If my left ear is touching the ground, my eyes are looking west. And the road to the west was actually an endless field, also known as Stone Monkey Land.


    Then I saw a lot of lanterns in the field, the paper lanterns, red and moving slowly. Moreover, there seemed to be a human figure behind every lantern. However, because the fog around the stone monkey was very thick, he could not see it clearly. It was just a hazy shadow. I could hear the shadows moving and stopping, sometimes even stopping to whisper to each other. Even the words of greeting in front of an acquaintance, I still remember the following.


    "Aiyo, isn''t this third brother? It''s been a long time since we last met, and we''re here soon." The other laughed and said, "Yes."


    "Big Aunt, what did you buy on the street today?" The other party replied, "Aiyo, the things here are too expensive. I didn''t dare to buy anything, so I just bought two melons."


    Someone asked, "How much is your umbrella?" The other party replied, "It''s very cheap. It''s just the money for two pieces of paper."


    It was like a busy city.


    At this moment, he asked me, "Hey, Jiro, what are you doing?"


    Look to the west and see if there''s anyone there.


    As soon as he heard this, he hurriedly shook his head and said, "I don''t want to see it. Don''t scare me like that."


    "It''s not scary at all. It''s very far away from you."


    When he heard what I said, he slowly turned his head and looked at me for a long time before saying, "No, where did this person come from? It''s just a ball of fog, nothing."


    Weird, why is it only I can see, could this be another method employed by Huang Xuanyuan? But the talisman on my back had been burned, which meant that I had already escaped his control. Why were these things still aimed at me? Everything seemed so peaceful. There was no threat, and there were no signs of an attack.


    "One Thought, come over here and lie down here." Not knowing this is always a problem, and only I can see it now. It''s a peculiarity and targeting that makes me extremely uneasy.


    As he thought of this, his expression changed completely, becoming terrified as he shouted, "Why is someone talking!"


    "Shh, shh ¡ª" I slapped him to silence him. At the same time he turned his head to the west, and the man stared, wide-eyed. I heaved a sigh of relief. So this guy could see it too. That''s good, that''s good.


    "So many people." The thought came back to him and he shouted again.


    "F * ck, can''t you be quieter?" When I said that, I noticed that many figures had suddenly stopped. They all raised their heads and looked in our direction, then with a cry, all of them disappeared. In a split-second, his figure disappeared. The lantern was gone. His voice was also gone. Everything was as quiet as before.


    Thinking of that, he got up and patted the dirt off his body, "There''s no more, the people from the market were scared off by your shout."


    "Bullsh * t, it was you who couldn''t hold the door open with your voice. You sounded like you were carrying a megaphone when you spoke." I rolled my eyes at him.


    "The market?" His father spoke up at this moment. According to his father''s personality, there were some things that he had to keep quiet. He would focus on the main points whenever he spoke and from his tone, it seemed that he had his own understanding of this phenomenon.


    "Yeah, it''s a huge market. Many people are doing business with lanterns."


    "Aiya, this is a ghost market!"


    When I heard the words "Ghost Market", my heart couldn''t help but tremble. Ghost Market, as its name implied, was where a bunch of wild ghosts were doing their business. But what kind of tricks did the Ghost Market have?


    "Ghost Market? "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "So the Ghost Market is located to the north of Chicken Mountain, near the Chicken Treasure Lake. Why did you move here after dozens of years?" Dad looked to the west, but I know he can''t see anything now, "The things in the ghost market are very cheap. Previously, our people were very poor and didn''t have any food, so at night they all went to the area near the Chicken Lake to wait for the ghost market to open. "Just now you alarmed them. I reckon that the Ghost Market will move again soon. Who knows where you will move to then?"


    Hearing his father''s tone, it sounded like he was slightly regretful.


    "How did they know there was a ghost market there?" I asked.


    Dad said we didn''t have much time as we walked.


    I looked at my cell phone and saw that it was already 11: 00 am. The road ahead is still very hard to walk, so I have to hurry.


    So Dad told us about the ghost market back then, which made us feel cold behind our backs, especially after that scene just now, I always felt that there were a lot of shadows floating around us.


    It happened in the sixties, when my grandfather and another person from the village drove a donkey cart to the market place to sell grains (at that time, it was very poor, I don''t know how I managed to save up food for sale), and the market place was in the northwest of our village, about fifty miles from here. At that time, because the price was not agreed upon, they had to pull it back. Due to the long journey, when they arrived near Chicken Treasure Lake, it was already the second half of the night. The two of them chatted as they hurried back. As they walked along, they saw many people walking along the road with lanterns in their hands. Their appearances could not be seen clearly. There were also a few people who stopped to ask them if they were selling food. Since the other party offered a very low price, they did not sell it. As the two of them walked along, they felt that something was wrong. These people all walked with narrowed eyes. As the donkey cart passed by, they disappeared in a flash and then reappeared in another place. The person with my grandfather suddenly woke up. No, he encountered a ghost. So he exploded a few times with the whip and made a sound with the whip. After a few whipping sounds, those people all disappeared in a flash. After that, the Ghost Market disappeared and was never seen again.


    When Dad told this story, we were passing by that patch of reeds. The wind blowing on the reeds made a rustling sound, which made people shiver. The glass made a couple of sounds on the car, and I hurried over to see him clawing at it with both hands. I pressed down on the glass and said, "Don''t mess around with the glass. It will be fine in a moment, it will be fine in a moment."


    I said let''s hurry. Dad nodded, took a deep breath, shook the handlebars again and worked harder.


    I had just turned around when I heard a sudden wail from the reeds that almost made me jump, and I crouched down in fright, head down, not daring to make a sound, and my father almost dropped the handlebars and tried to steady the car again.


    After the wailing, the surroundings returned to silence. The rustling sound from the reeds was getting more and more rapid, as if something had drilled into the reeds and was swimming towards them.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" I was anxious, because there was a large forest of hawthorn trees on the other side of the reeds, and there were many ancient tombs in the forest, so this thing must be something ominous coming from there.


    "I''m scared!" Without raising his head, he answered with a trembling voice.


    "F * ck, at this time, if you''re afraid, then hurry up and f * ck off." I snatched the lamp from his hand and urged my dad to leave.


    Dad seemed to realize something and pushed the car forward, leading the way.


    When he turned back to look at the road, he had a bitter face. It seemed that he did not dare to go back now, so he cried, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    I looked at his legs and kicked them, "Useless thing!" I limped forward.


    When he saw that I was gone, leaving him alone, he was afraid and hurried after me. We had only taken a few steps when something came out of the reeds with a howl and came after us. At this point in time, I didn''t dare to look back and collapsed. I thought to myself, "This guy was still so arrogant just a moment ago, how come he became terrified the moment he arrived near the well?


    I whispered, "Dad, you go first. Leave the rest to me." He looked down and thought for a moment before picking him up. "Hurry, don''t act like a bear. Hold onto the lamp and walk with the carriage." They walked ahead, and I stayed behind, thinking that would reduce the risk.


    I felt the thing behind me running down the road, the footsteps getting louder and louder, and I figured the sound was close enough, so I gritted my teeth and leaped, turning and kicking at it at the same time.

 C44

    "Bang!" It was as if my kick had hit a person''s shoulder. That person''s body became unstable for a moment, and he fell to the right. However, at this time, his feet bounced a few times and he managed to stabilize his body so that he wouldn''t fall down.


    I endured the pain from my knee and used all of my strength to kick it. Thus, the moment I landed, I felt as though my leg was about to break from my knee. Gritting my teeth, I immediately stood up. Only then did I notice that there was someone standing in front of me, and I recognized that person. It was the person who had gone silly this morning. I was shocked. That''s not right, how could a fool like him come to this place in the middle of the night?


    "It''s Huang Xuanlong who asked you to come again?" I asked.


    "Phew ¨C Phew ¨C" The man let out a deep exhalation. It was very thick, as if something was stuck in his throat, or as if his lungs were filled with something. The rise and fall of his chest caused his shoulders to move up and down. We faced each other for a long moment, then he lunged at me, and as I bent over, the man slid over my head. I hurriedly turned around to defend myself, but after that person pounced on me, his body rolled along the floor and he squatted on the floor. Following that, he immediately turned around to look at me.


    I was stunned. This fellow''s movements are too nimble. With such a tall and sturdy body, to be able to complete such a movement in an instant, how could I not be shocked?


    Something happened to him that made him a complete different person." No, from the movements just now, it didn''t seem like a human at all. That ''pounce'' movement was extremely simple, it was jumping up with all four limbs spread out as a form of pressure. This was an animal''s instinctive hunting. At this moment, he was crouching on the ground, his right leg half a step back and his center of gravity pressed down.


    I suddenly thought that maybe it was Huang Xuanyuan who turned him into this, that he stuck a sigil on my back and made me look so miserable, and with this kind of power, it would be easy for him to turn a fool into something that was neither human nor ghost. With that in mind, I began to circle slowly behind him to see if there were any runes or anything like that on his back. But I wanted to go around behind him, but he kept his eyes on me out of caution, and he did the same when I turned a little.


    I looked in my father''s direction. At this moment, he and Ivy had already arrived at the well. He shouted towards Ichiro, "What is that thing?!"


    I thought the bastard had gone so far that he felt he was no longer a threat and was beginning to feel better again. To prevent this person from suddenly attacking me, I didn''t dare to take my eyes off him, so I shouted without looking up, "It''s not something, it''s a person!"


    At this moment, he heard a thought scolding from the other side, "Who is it? You scared me so much that I had to kill him." Then she jogged over to the back of the man and asked, "Who the hell are you? What are you doing hiding in the reeds in the middle of the night? Are you trying to cut them secretly?"


    As soon as the man heard a movement behind him, he turned his head with a start and bared his teeth at a thought.


    The moment he thought about it, he jumped back in fear and cursed, "F * ck, is this a human? Are you crazy? "


    However, compared to the invisible threat, this thing did not scare him away with just a thought. Instead, it had piqued his interest in this thing.


    "Is he crazy or a fool?" As he spoke, he slowly leaned forward, trying to get a better look at his appearance.


    "Be careful, he bites!" "No," I said.


    Just as I finished speaking, the man slowly turned around and began to stare at One Thought. He stopped walking and waved his hands, saying, "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous."


    When that person turned around, his back was completely exposed from my sight. I took a closer look and saw that there wasn''t any sort of talisman on his back. This was strange. Since there was nothing, how did he become like this? Wasn''t it on his back? I looked him over again, but there was nothing out of the ordinary, so how did he get so controlled?


    "One Thought, I''ve met this person before at noon. He''s not very powerful. Didn''t you stay in the army for two years as a security guard? "Then I''ll leave him to you. My leg is injured right now, so it''s not convenient for me to move it." When I finished, I plopped down on the floor. My legs really hurt now.


    "If you say that, I''ll admit I''m scared. But when it comes to fighting, you see. "


    I thought to myself, so what if you''re fighting? Didn''t you get beaten up pretty badly by me just now?


    At this time, the person seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer and began to get restless. He threw himself at One Thought again, with the same simple action. With a sneer, he stood there without moving. Then, he raised his leg and kicked that person.


    In the end, One Thought sat on the ground and that person was sent flying back. I was secretly shocked, thinking that this kick was really not simple. I had experienced that person''s strength just now, so I did not manage to kick him down with all of my strength. He was actually standing there without moving, kicking over that menacing person with one kick. Looks like the basic knowledge of One Thought is very solid, this also makes me feel at ease.


    "What are you doing? You''re pretty good at external martial arts." One after another, he stood up and stared at that person.


    That person shouted viciously, staring at the thought as if he was looking for an opportunity. He did not dare to be careless and turned left and right around the man. I want to see when I can finish this fight. I don''t have the time to waste here.


    "With just a thought, are you confident? There''s not much time left to finish the battle quickly. " I shouted.


    As I shouted, the man seemed to remember that there was a threat like me behind him, and he turned and stared at me, his throat gurgling. I saw that the situation wasn''t right, this thing actually knew how to pick a soft persimmon to bully. It knew that it wouldn''t be able to defeat me in a single thought, so it started charging towards me.


    The thing began to move toward me, step by step. When I saw it break, I tried to stand up, but my legs wouldn''t obey me, so I couldn''t stand up. At this moment, a thought ran for a few small steps from behind, and a thought jumped up very high. Then, using the force of the impact, he sent a punch towards this person. This man was truly clever. When he heard the sound of movement behind him, he turned around to look. If he hadn''t turned his face, that would have been fine. But when he turned his face and was hit in the face by One Thought Hit, I could clearly feel the liquid splattering on my face. I didn''t need to ask to know that it was blood. That person immediately let out a wail, turned around and ran towards the northwest direction. His speed was extremely fast, and soon, he disappeared.


    Even I was dumbfounded by what I saw. Thinking that this move is too beautiful, its position is extremely accurate, and its strength is also strong enough. This guy, who did not know what kind of evil technique, was knocked away by him. I really don''t understand, people often say that the skilled are bold, with the thought of having such skill, how can they be so timid?


    "Leaving just like that? Not a single word?" With a thought, he threw what he was holding to his side, clapped his hands, and walked over to help me up. "Are you alright?"


    With his help, I reluctantly stood up and wiped my face. "What was that thing in your hand just now?"


    "Rock!" This guy''s external skills were too impressive, he couldn''t make it in time. "We can only use rocks now."


    So that''s how it is. No wonder my fist splashed all over my face, thinking that this move is too venomous. However, what kind of evil technique did that man use just now to make him lose his natural instinct? He was as stupid as an animal, but how did his strength become so strong, and his body also became as hard as a rock? What was even weirder was that if he really lost his nature, why did he still know how to run after losing a battle? Could it be that this fist of his broke through that evil art?


    The three of us walked to the well and pushed the cart onto the eastern mound of earth. The night wind blew from the southwest, and the water inside the well sparkled like a myriad of eyes blinking under the wind. The water kept coming to the shore like a big tongue. The other three sides were dark, and there was no sign of where the water met the shore. We pulled the glass down along with the quilt and laid it flat on the floor. The glass became restless as soon as it touched the ground.


    Sense. This was sensation. Glass must have sensed that the other half of his soul was nearby, but the soul couldn''t get through, so he was very impatient and very uneasy.


    At the well, I didn''t know what to do. The soul of the glass was under the water now, and I didn''t know how to get him up. The traditional method was to call out the soul. According to what the leopard cat said, it was to walk three times around the pond with a lamp, shouting as it walked. Damn it, how do we circle this circle? Turn left or right? At that time, he didn''t even think about asking so many questions. Now he was in trouble. There was also a dead ghost under this pool of water. He was trying to capture a substitute, but after so much difficulty, he finally got hold of this soul. Would he be willing to let go? It seemed that controlling this dead man was the key to the problem. But there was only one way to control him: to sleep, to dream. Interrogate him in a dream, or just let him reincarnate, don''t mess around here. The problem was that it was impossible for me to fall asleep in such a state.


    I told them so they would know what was going on. The thought of being told by me left him in a daze. Half believing and half doubting, he kept asking if I was serious.


    "Yeah, it''s impossible for him to fall asleep so quickly." Dad said.


    We were both silent. If the problem of falling asleep was not resolved, things could not go on. What should we do? Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "I have an idea."


    I hurriedly looked towards the direction of the voice. Who would have thought that before I could even tilt my head a little, someone would heavily punch the back of my head, causing golden stars to appear in front of my eyes. I shook my head and stared at him as I cursed, "Bastard, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll send you to your dreams." Before I could finish, he punched me again.


    This time, I could no longer see anything. I heard a thought from the side saying, "Hey, the back of my head is so hard." Then he said, "Hold on, hold on." The sound grew softer and softer until it stopped, and the pain in his knee was numbing, and finally he could no longer feel it.


    Then another voice came slowly, and when I opened my eyes, it was not dark, but I could see nothing. I pricked up my ears to listen. The sound was small at first, but soon it grew louder. Another group of people were crying, very sad, very miserable. Could it be that four or five people were the same as last time, I thought.


    "Who''s crying, quickly show yourself." I shouted, thinking that last time I hadn''t figured it out, this time I''d have to get to the bottom of it.


    Not long later, a few people appeared in front of me. All of them knelt on the ground with their heads lowered as they cried. They were extremely sad. Sure enough, there were still those five people: men and women, some dressed in white, and some bare-chested.


    "Why are you crying all the time?"


    "Lord Judgement, you have to uphold justice for me." They rushed to tug at my clothes while they were crying, making my ears buzz. I quickly took a step back and shouted, "Don''t be noisy, just say it one at a time. Here, say it." I pointed to one of the bare-chested men.


    We are all dead men from around here. We should all have been reincarnated after the end of our lifespan, but we were trapped at the bottom of this well and couldn''t go anywhere." "Wuu ¡ª so desolate." Just as he finished speaking, the others also started crying.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll be your judge." Who made you into this, and why are you bound here? " I pointed to the woman in white on the far left. "Everyone else shut up, you say."


    Sure enough, after I scolded them, they stopped crying and just knelt there sobbing quietly.


    "I don''t know his name either. I only know that he is in his forties and is bald. It was just a short while ago that he called us all together to help him. If we refused, our souls would be dispersed by him, so we had no choice but to obey under pressure. But after we were done, he threw us into the water and tied us up. It''s so cold, we can''t move, and we can''t reincarnate. It''s so painful. "


    "This person can control you through magic and make you help him? "Isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" They fought to be the first to speak.


    Forty years old, bald, and proficient in martial arts. Just these three things alone are enough to allow me to determine that this person is without a doubt Huang Profound Dragon. There was no doubt that Huang Xuanlong was the one who drove them to commit the crime, and then pretended that God had helped people to resolve it and swindled them for money. Huang Profound Dragon actually had the ability to control ghosts? Is that really true? Does he really have to have this ability?


    "Then tell me, what did he tell you to do?"


    "He told me to go to the river east of the village and scare an old man." The woman in white said.


    "What? It''s you?" I was shocked. The Water Origin Tree had a root. Yang Tuo said that it was her that appeared on the surface of the river in the middle of the night. I couldn''t believe that I found the reason why Yang Tuo died here. In the past, Nian Bing and Wu Ruilan had both talked about how bad Huang Xuanlong was, and after some speculation, it was possible that he had such a motive, but there was no solid evidence. Now that there was a ghost to testify that this was true, the poor old man had been fooled by the Allah in his heart for six hundred dollars, and had even sung a hymn to him.


    "What about you?" I pointed to the man next to him, who had been sobbing with his head down, saying nothing as if no one else was asking.


    "He wanted me to go to the highway intersection to harm people, but I was discovered and failed the mission."


    As soon as he said that, my heart skipped a beat and I asked, "When did it happen?" Because I was at the intersection with Glass when we got back, and there was almost an accident, and two of them had their hands on the steering wheel when it happened, and today I heard him say he seemed to have something to do with it.


    "The night before yesterday."


    The night before yesterday, I thought, wasn''t it when I was driving back with Glass? He was the one who almost killed us by holding onto the steering wheel.


    The man raised his head, his face filled with shock. "How did you know?"


    When I saw his face, I was also surprised. "Why is it you? Why haven''t you reincarnated yet?"

 C45

    The reason why I was so shocked was because the person I saw was none other than Li Huaguang, the son of Wu Rilan, who drowned in the well the year before last. Logically speaking, he was drowned the year before yesterday, and his father was drowned last year. He had already found a substitute, and Yin Longevity had already passed to his father.


    Hearing this, Li Huaguang shrugged his shoulders and started crying again. As he said this, he sobbed until he couldn''t even make a sound. Of course he only said what he saw and heard, but with this part of his story the whole thing became clear.


    The year before last, when he was swimming here, he was a little late. He didn''t expect to be dragged down by a water ghost, suffering from the erosion of the sandy lake water and having to endure the negative longevity of all the water ghosts before this. This caused him to be extremely desperate, constantly thinking about how to capture a substitute. Last year, when the weather was so dry that the fields needed watering, people pumped the ponds to water the fields. Since there were more people watering the fields and the weather was hot, Li Caizhong chose to water them at night in order to avoid the peak work during the day. It was because he worked at night that he gave Li Huaguang a chance. Because of the constant pumping of water for several days, the water level of the well pool had dropped a lot. In order to ensure that the water source was sufficient, it was necessary to take the water pipe from the pump head into the well pool. However, the deeper the well pool went, the steeper it became. Li Huaguang saw this rare opportunity and didn''t even see who it was, immediately dragging Li Caizhong into the water. When Li Caizhong stopped struggling, he realised that he was actually killing his own father, so he blamed himself in his heart. He stayed underwater guarding his father''s corpse crying for two days before letting him out of the water. Following that, Li Caizhong took over his son''s task and began to hunt for the next one to enter the water. Out of guilt, Li Huaguang refused to enter the reincarnation cycle, instead waiting for him at the shore. Li Huaguang said that he would wait until his father passed on this lifespan to the next person, only then would he be willing to leave.


    But at this time, I had a doubt. Li Pingliang destroyed the Dragon King''s Temple and offended the Dragon King, so three generations after that, the Dragon King became a criminal. But from the looks of it, their death was not even close to the Dragon King''s. If you have to explain, it is the cycle of retribution in a variety of forms, and in the process of retribution will often plant another root of disaster, resulting in more and more grudges, cycle after cycle.


    After Li Huaguang said this, he stopped for a moment, as if he suddenly thought of something, "You know me? Then you are ¡ª "Li Huaguang said as he leaned forward, looking at me with a puzzled expression." Erlang? It''s you who slapped my hand? "


    At this point, the truth was revealed. No wonder when I stretched out my hand to slap him, there were many traces of water on his hand. Moreover, there was the smell of fish on the water grass.


    I figured that it was about time and I couldn''t stay here any longer. I needed to get to the point, so I quickly changed the topic and asked, "Do you know why that person wanted to harm me?"


    "I heard him say to himself that it was you who blocked his path to riches and was his nemesis, so I had to get rid of you."


    Am I his nemesis? Oh, it suddenly dawned on me that he had taken the wrong path and controlled the ghosts to satisfy his personal needs, causing this place to be in imbalance between the Yin and Yang. As a judge, I have to uphold the path of Yin and Yang and punish those who break the law, regardless of whether they are ghosts or humans, they are all within my jurisdiction.


    "Li Huaguang, where is your father, Li Caizhong, right now? Why is he not here? " I asked.


    "My dad ¡­" My father was ordered to work for that man under the well. "


    As soon as I heard what we were about to do, I asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "My dad was ordered to stay at the bottom of the well and defend a wisp of his soul. When someone calls out his soul, that person will use a demonic technique to confuse the person who is calling out their soul and send him into the water. Then he will have my dad drag him into the water."


    I couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. It turned out that Li Caizhong had captured a wisp of the soul of the glass at Huang Xuanlong''s behest, not to make it difficult for the glass, but for my life. He had predicted that I would wake the soul of the glass in the middle of the night. It seems that from the start, Huang Xuanlong was playing the next game. They were all chess pieces, and I was his opponent. When I thought about this, I couldn''t help but to get scared. I thought to myself, "When he was captured, why didn''t he execute the execution immediately? It would be much easier said than done." He was definitely going to be locked up and sent to the newspaper. In the end, it was time for him to escape. He really was looking for trouble.


    I asked. "Which one of you let him out of the station?" Because that video was obviously being disturbed by electromagnetic interference, and this frequency must not have been produced by a human being.


    "I, it was me. I was also forced." one of them replied.


    "You guys ¡­" I was about to scold them, but stopped midway. It was because they had been ordered by Huang Profound Dragon to do so many heinous things, and should indeed be scolded, but they were also restricted by others and had no choice but to obey. Otherwise, even ghosts would not be able to do so.


    "Li Caizhong has appeared." My main purpose was to trap Li Caizhong so that the soul of the glass could fly out of the water. I shouted a few times, but seeing that there was no movement, I shouted a few more times, but there was still no movement.


    "There''s no need to call him. He must be trapped under the water right now. Otherwise, if the decree will be issued, no one will dare to come. " Li Huaguang said while crying.


    It''s over, looks like Huang Xuanyuan still controlled Li Caizhong first, so I can''t recruit him. But if they couldn''t get him, then the soul of the glass wouldn''t come out, and things were in a dead end. What should they do?


    "Li Huaguang, later inform your father to release the soul of the glass. I am the one who summoned the soul today."


    "Huh?" Li Hua Guang looked extremely shocked, "Why is it that you want to recruit souls? Could it be that the person that is going to deal with you today?"


    I nodded.


    "This... This... You are a judgement, a Yin Master. I can''t harm you, I can''t harm you ¡­ "Those who will suffer the wrath of the heavens, will suffer the wrath of the heavens ¡­" Li Huaguang was flustered, and his words lost all logic.


    I couldn''t stay any longer, so I said, "I have some business to attend to today. I''ll help you guys deal with it another day ¡­"


    They didn''t want to let go at all, they all came up crying and pulling at me, not letting me go. When I saw what was happening, I pushed them away with my hands, pushing them, and they slowly disappeared one by one.


    "I think it''s getting late. If he sleeps until dawn, wouldn''t we have waited the entire night for nothing?" It was the voice of a first-year senior, and it sounded very impatient.


    "How about this, I''ll go and wake the glass. You stay here and look at the glass." Dad said.


    "Uncle, I''m afraid here. Let''s go together."


    I rubbed the back of my head and sat up slowly. I saw them sitting side by side, facing the well, smoking, and tiptoed to the back of his head to blow on his neck.


    "Uncle" said with a shudder, "Why is there something blowing on my neck? Take a look."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the young people are scaring themselves." Dad said without turning around.


    "Really?" He almost cried at the thought of it. "You''re still touching my back. Hurry and help me see if there''s something wrong."


    When Dad turned around and saw me, he was shocked. He probably didn''t expect me to wake up without a sound.


    The moment he saw his father not saying anything, he became even more afraid, "Uncle, it''s..." "What is it?"


    I slapped him on the head. "I wonder why you don''t have as much guts as glass."


    When he heard that it was my voice, he let out a long breath and scolded, "F * ck you! Are you trying to scare me to death in the middle of the night?"


    When his father heard that he was unwilling, he slapped him on the head. "Young man, why are you swearing?"


    "This matter isn''t easy to deal with. I can''t recruit Li Caizhong. He''s underwater right now, and the soul of the glass is in his hands."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "We must let him know that I am the judgement, or else the few of us will be in danger. Huang Xuanlong will use an evil technique to lure us into the water while we''re circling around. "


    "Who?" Huang Profound Dragon? Wasn''t this grandson arrested? Why did you come out again? " Nian Bing asked in shock. Then, he suddenly thought of something and continued, "About that, Uncle and I will take care of the glass here. Go walk around."


    "You wish." I glanced at him. "You and I will take a detour. My father is here guarding the glass. We are young and angry, not daring to provoke us."


    "I''m not going, I''m afraid." As he said that, he plopped down on the ground. It seemed like he wasn''t going to get up.


    This time, Dad could not bear to watch any longer and pointed at a thought in hatred, "A little higher, you''re too cowardly!" Jiro, I''ll go with you. ''This little brat likes to squat here, so I''ll let him squat here.''


    As soon as he heard, he stood up, "I''m coming too!"


    "Then let my dad guard here."


    Gao Yi thought about it for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll go with you. I''m scared by myself."


    "Then it''s settled."


    So I held the longevity lamp in my arms and let Dad hold it for us. Once we were off course, he had to remind us in time. There was no basis or reason for us to turn left, because anyway, we had to turn left anyway, so we had to choose a way.


    To our left was the bank of the well, to our right was the mound of earth, and between the mound and the bank of the well was a footpath a metre long. We followed it. I had walked this path many times when I was a child, and I was very impressed with it, so that although it was completely covered by the weeds sticking out from the right side of the path, we did quite well. He had walked to the northwest side of the city, but nothing had happened. Then we turned left and headed south along the west bank. When we reached the middle of the road, I stopped. This was the highest place in the entire circle of the well. Standing here and looking at the well, he felt like he was looking down at the world, but he also felt a little dizzy.


    "Why does it smell like cigarettes?" I thought to myself, this smell, I smelled it when I first turned left. Since I didn''t smoke all the way here, I was extremely sensitive to the sudden appearance of cigarette smoke, especially since I had reached this position. It made my heart itch. At this point, I could smell something, so I asked in a low voice, "Can you smell it?"


    I nodded and shouted, "Who the hell is smoking here?"


    The freshman suddenly jumped over and hurriedly said, "Stop being so noisy, don''t wake them up."


    Because the pool was surrounded by piles of earth, it looked like a large open well, which had the effect of bringing the sound together, so my voice echoed back and forth on the surface of the well, as if there were a lot of people shouting along with me.


    When I heard this, I felt that it wasn''t bad, so I shouted towards the surface of the well, "Li Caizhong, I order you to release the soul of the glass, or else you will be punished afterwards."


    With a thought, he leaned over and whispered, "Do you think Li Caizhong''s soul is really under this water? Are you really a judgement? What sort of ultimate skill does a judgement have?"


    In reply to the three questions on my mind, I said only one sentence ¡ª "What do you say?"


    It was an enigmatic answer. I won''t say yes, I won''t say no. The reason he said that was because I was afraid that he would go outside and spread my identity.


    Just as the echoes disappeared from the surface of the water, a splash could be heard from the center of the well, like the sound of a large fish leaping out of the water and diving into the water. I don''t know if this is a fish or if this is Li Caizhong''s response to me.


    "Come back, Liu Sinian!" I shouted again, and there was another splash in the well, and it was strange how coincidental it was.


    When he realized that something was wrong, he hurriedly said, "Erlang, stop shouting. Let''s go."


    Thus, I turned around and continued walking towards the south. As I walked, I shouted, "Liu Xinnan, come back quickly." When I reached the middle of the south shore and turned my head back, I felt like I had disappeared. However, from the sound of footsteps, I could clearly hear them behind me. Why did they disappear in the blink of an eye? At this moment, I felt something beneath my feet. Lowering my head, I saw a pair of green eyes staring at me, causing me to shiver uncontrollably. Then his eyes began to blur. He was in a state of wanting to sleep but not sleeping, but his thoughts were exceptionally clear.


    I saw a young woman standing in front of me. She was as tall as I was, and very pretty. She hooked her hand at me, then stepped back and smiled at me. I knew I was confused, but my legs wouldn''t obey. I followed her step by step, my eyelids getting heavier and heavier, unable to open them, unable to muster any strength.


    I thought, "I''m done for. I must have lost my soul to him. I don''t even know who killed me this time. It''s really depressing." Slowly my eyes closed, my body began to lose its senses, the sound of water and the wind around me disappeared, and I knew that I was now a walking corpse at its mercy. However, when all of my senses had disappeared, my eyes suddenly lit up and everything became very clear in an instant. A weasel, covered in white fur, with a particularly large body, stepped back on the path and stared at me with its green eyes, sneering at me from time to time.

 C46

    After doing so much, it turned out to be this beast. Angry, I raised my leg to kick it, but just as I was about to kick it, it seemed to notice something and immediately panicked. It turned around and was about to run away. However, I had already sent out a kick. When I kicked, my mind was still in a state where I didn''t think I could move freely. Thus, this kick was especially forceful in order to break through the restraining force. Who would have thought that I would be able to move all of a sudden. I used too much strength and sent that weasel flying high into the air with a kick. After an arc, he fell into the water in the middle of the well with a "plop" sound, while I also plopped down onto the ground with a "plop".


    As soon as I sat down on the ground, I opened my eyes. In front of me was a well, dark, and the water inside was constantly flickering. Next to me was a small path. I''m back to reality! If this was reality, then how did I see the scene before I opened my eyes, and I remember clearly that I was under the influence of the soul, that my eyes were closed, that the other sensations had left me, that only my mind worked. How could I see anything under these circumstances? Furthermore, I even saw the weasel''s real body. Could it be that I really have a third eye, and through this eye, I can see the truth of the matter? Subconsciously, I touched my forehead and felt the scars bulge out, like the lids of my eyes. Previously, when my forehead was itchy, it would bulge when I used my hands to scratch it. However, my forehead was neither itchy nor useful when using my hands to scratch it just now, so why did it bulge out?


    The weasel fell into the water and began to struggle. It screamed like a woman crying for help. I didn''t know if the weasel could swim, but this one definitely couldn''t, because it didn''t struggle for long before sinking to the bottom, leaving nothing but ripples that spread in all directions. I had thought at first that it was going to strike me, but after a while it didn''t show up, which was a little strange. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t sink so fast. It should be able to hold on for another five minutes or so, but once it fell into the water, it immediately sank in less than half a minute. It looked more like something had dragged it in. Was it a big fish, or was it Li Caizhong?


    Just as I was thinking about it, I saw a thought rush up from behind me. It stopped just in time to complain, "Erlang, why are you like this? I said I opened my shoelace, wait for me, why aren''t you waiting for me? You scared me to death."


    "How come your balls aren''t even as big as a pigeon''s?"


    "That''s not it." He lowered his voice and said nervously, "I heard someone using a lighter in the well."


    He said that someone was using a lighter in the well, and I had just smelled the scent of cigarette smoke, and the connection had led me to the conclusion that someone was smoking in the well. Ignoring the fact that no one in the middle of the night had the f * cking business to smoke in this damned place, even if they came, why would they smoke in the well? The well was filled with ten meters of deep water, and there was nowhere for them to squat.


    "Did you hear wrongly?" I asked.


    "No, I heard it from Zhen''er. The first time I didn''t hit him, so I hit him a few more times." "It seems like she sighed before she hit him." As he said this, his voice trembled violently. Finally, he said, "Is this a ghost?"


    He didn''t seem to be lying, and it wasn''t a hallucination caused by his stress, or he wouldn''t have been so specific.


    When I didn''t answer, he asked, "There was something swimming in the middle of the well just now. Did you see it? Is it because Li Caizhong has been underwater for too long, holding in his anger, wanting to come out and change his breath, and he''s even whistling! "


    "Don''t spout nonsense. Do you think he''s some kind of bastard or something? I just kicked a yellow wolf in. He screamed. "


    I finally understood why he was so timid in his first year of high school. It was because he could imagine, and imagine, extremely terrifying things, that he was scared of himself. Then, wasn''t the sound of the lighter something that he had imagined? No, because I smell smoke, and this one seems to have something to do with the lighter he was talking about.


    Smoke? If you smoked under water, the sound would be audible, but would the smell of smoke leak out? The pool had the effect of gathering the sound together. If there was a sound inside, it would only reverberate within, and I would definitely be able to hear it from my side. However, I didn''t hear it just now. And that''s why there was no such sound when we passed the West Bank, and it was only when I was gone and there was only one person left to think about it. Something must be going on here.


    I put my arm around his neck and whispered, "No, you must have heard wrong. Someone was smoking on the west side of the bank, outside the mound. The second lap, I will walk around the outer circle of the well. You should slowly walk back here.


    "I''m afraid."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? I already said that he''s human." "Remember, when you see this person, you must not act rashly. You must wait for me. I am afraid that you will suffer."


    When he heard that he would be at a disadvantage, he couldn''t accept it anymore. He rolled up his sleeves and said, "If it''s really him, then I''ll do it. You want to scare me?" However, just as he stiffened, he immediately turned soft again. "That''s not right. I heard the sound came from inside the well."


    "Firstly, you might have misheard. Secondly, the sound is reflected in it. Do you understand?"


    He shook his head.


    "No wonder you don''t understand. You haven''t even graduated from junior high yet, but look at your voice. It began to echo in the air and then entered the well, so you feel like it came from there." As I tried to blind him, I demonstrated with my hand, which surprised him. I asked him if he understood.


    He nodded, but then shook his head. "What is the atmosphere?"


    "It''s useless even if you know. Just do as I say."


    With this boasting, I finally accepted that the person who used the lighter was a person. I walked around until I got to my dad''s place. I told him to wait here and scream for the glass. The purpose of this was to numb the other side so that he would think we were still here, so that we could catch him off guard with just a thought. Actually, I don''t know if there is anyone here, but I felt it was incredible to smoke in the well, so I wondered if there were people smoking in the periphery.


    I began my second lap. I chose the outer edge of the mound, which, as I said before, lay on the bank of the well, surrounded by a circle of what must have been the earth that had been dug up during the excavation of the well. The mound was at least a meter from the level ground outside. The mound in the West Bank was a bit taller, and the perimeter of the mound was farmland. The two seemed to be about three meters apart, so if someone was hiding outside the mound, they wouldn''t even know if they were walking in the inner circle.


    Because the north and west sides of the well were farmland, it was easy to walk. I was afraid that this guy could walk too fast without any reason. Moreover, he was much closer to me than I was, so he would arrive before me. If there had been, he would have done it, and I would have trotted almost all the way there to keep him from risking his life.


    But I was too late.


    Just as he walked to the middle of the northern shore, he heard a thought scold from that side, "You really f * cking escaped. You''re not simple at all."


    He really escaped? Who escaped? I quickened my pace.


    "Kid, who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know. I came today to get rid of you."


    "Young man, arrogant and despotic."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other side started to move. I thought to myself, "Why don''t you listen to me?" I rushed to the scene and saw that two people were fighting passionately while the other person looked like Huang Xuanlong. There were many colorful banners stuck into the ground, along with a few pinch of sandalwood and dozens of yellow paper.


    He actually moved the altar here. It seems that if we didn''t discover him earlier, we would have all died here after he cast his spell. As expected, Huang Xuan Long had some skill. From the looks of it, his boxing style was Xing Yi Martial Arts, and his body was extremely nimble. He was playing around with his thoughts. And a single thought could not even touch his body. It seemed that this thought really met an opponent. I immediately joined the battle. Because I was flanking from the back, Huang Profound Dragon''s mobility had decreased by a lot, and at the same time, he had to watch out for me. As a result, his attacks became more and more unfavorable. On the contrary, with just a thought, he had changed from the weaker party to the stronger one, and kicked Huang Profound Dragon a few times. I clearly understood the power of these few kicks, and even I was definitely kicked down by him. But in the end, Huang Profound Dragon wasn''t me, and under the forceful attack of this single thought, even though he suffered a few kicks, he still remained in his previous state. Looks like I made the mistake of underestimating my opponent when I said that I was confident in being able to deal with Huang Xuanlong.


    At this time, a thought flashed through his mind, and he threw a punch towards Huang Xuan''s head. Huang Xuan Long naturally did not dare to face this attack head on, and immediately rolled onto the ground, to the side of the altar, at the same time holding onto a handful of incense in his hand, and said to us, "Do you want Wu Ruilan to die?" He took out his lighter and was about to light it, but he didn''t. He just stared at us.


    "Wu Ruilan?" What''s wrong with Wu Rilan? "


    "There are three evil spirits next to Wu Rilan''s bed. As long as this incense stick sticks out, these three evil spirits will attack Wu Rilan. Song Yunfan, you must be very happy to have chased away the evil spirits that she invited, right? But have you thought about it, this action of yours not only helped her, but also me?


    Wu Rilan didn''t invite a God. I''ve thought of it, so what did she invite? I think this can only be seen through with a lot of effort, and in our village, only Huang Xuan Long has the highest level of skill. Looks like only Huang Profound Dragon possessed a lot of information, so this matter had to start from Huang Profound Dragon and be based on his words. I asked, pretending to cough.


    "You said that she invited an evil spirit, and your spirit is not correct either! Otherwise, after doing so much, it won''t follow you. Besides, didn''t your spirit also get driven away by fifth brother Cao? "


    When Huang Xuanlong heard me belittle his divine spirit, a trace of anger appeared on his face. "She has invited two serpent demons while mine is the Black Demon God. Furthermore, even if I don''t have any spirit now, but I can control ghosts with the Ghost Controlling Curses, she won''t be able to beat me with that. "


    I don''t know which path the Black Demon God is on, but it seems that the idol he placed is just a pretense, and the Old Mother Li Shan is just a decoration to deceive everyone. Huang Xuanlong could control ghosts and curses, so this should be true. There were people who could see through things, people who could retrieve objects through the air, and people who could call upon spirits for help. I didn''t expect that there would actually be people who could control ghosts and make them do things according to their wishes. Wu Ruilan was now just an ordinary farmer, and without her spirit protection, she was simply not a match for Huang Xuanlong.


    I chuckled. "Don''t forget, your opponent is not only Wu Rilan. He also has us." As the judge, in order to maintain the relationship between Yin and Yang, I must fight you to the bitter end. "


    Huang Xuanlong became silent. During the period of his silence, gurgling sounds came from the well pond from time to time, as if something was accumulating its energy and was trying to break out of the water surface.


    "I know that you are the judge of the book, and that you can interrogate ghosts and maintain the law of Yin and Yang, so you and I are rivals. I previously said that if one day I fall, I hope you can let me go, but from today on, you will definitely have me."


    "You have committed many evils, and this is something that the heavens cannot tolerate. Even if I let you go, you will not be able to escape the punishment of the heavens." I was so calm in my heart when I said this that I thought it might give him an invisible pressure to break his defenses. But I despised him again and realized that I couldn''t see through him at all.


    Just then, Huang Xuanlong raised the stick of incense in his hand and was about to light it up. My heart sank, no, we can''t joke about Wu Rilan''s life. It seems that he had come prepared today. He had already thought about what he had been discovered, so he was prepared to make sure that everything was under his control.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll give you a way out today, but you have to let Wu Rilan go." I said quickly. As soon as I said that, I heard a loud noise coming from the well, and then my forehead started to itch. Evil is approaching us, I thought, was it Huang Xuanlong that called for reinforcements? So it turns out that he spent so much time with us just to win time, that''s too despicable. I couldn''t help but clench my fist and give a wink to Yinshen, indicating that he wanted to make his move at the right time.


    "What do you mean?" He looked at me, puzzled.


    I thought to myself, Think, think, why the hell don''t you go to hell.


    A gust of wind blew out from the well, and because we were standing at the northwest corner of the well and facing the well, which surrounded Huang Xuanlong, the wind blew on us with steam. There must be something wrong with this wind, because it was autumn and the wind should be blowing from the west, but it was blowing from the southeast well, so it was definitely not a natural wind. This is bad, they''re really here for us. My heart leaped to my throat.


    At this moment, Huang Xuanlong turned around and snapped at the people behind him, "Do you two want to rebel? Scram!"


    Listening to what Huang Profound Dragon said, that thing was not heading towards us just now, but towards him. I immediately understood that this was probably because Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang had heard that Huang Xuanlong was going to kill Wu Rui Lan, and so in a moment of anger, they went ashore.


    At this moment, he heard another "plop" sound from the well and the surroundings became quiet again. Huang Xuanlong slowly turned around and ruffled the few strands of hair on his forehead as he yelled exasperatedly, "Go far away if you don''t want Wu Rilan to die!"


    "It''s fine, he still needs time to burn the incense. Let''s attack together and kill him." He shouted.


    Incense isn''t something that can be lit with a single stroke. I know that, but my leg is injured, and I can''t use my full strength, so I have to scare him, and a single thought won''t be enough to cure him. If he fights with that thought for a few seconds, it will be easy to set it alight." No, it looks like he''s very lucky today. We can''t bet Wu Rilan, we have to let him go. I indicated that I would retreat a few steps at a thought. At this time, Huang Xuanlong left the encirclement in a flash, threw away the things he held in his hand and ran off.


    "What should we do?" He looked at me and asked, "Do you still want to chase him?"


    "Nonsense, can you catch up?" I sighed, feeling particularly useless this time. Thus, he fished out a cigarette, picked up the lighter that Huang Xuanlong had thrown away, and lit it.


    Beat it, no. Two hits, yet! Weird, I shook the lighter a few times and hit it again, but it didn''t work! I immediately came to my senses, "Fuck, I was tricked by that bastard."


    As soon as he thought about the fact that he heard someone not even hit the ignition a few times, he heard a sigh. So the person he was talking about was Huang Profound Dragon. It was as if the heavens were telling the truth. He had been very good at calculating, but in the end, he hadn''t expected that the lighter wouldn''t hit. To be exact, after he finished smoking a few cigarettes here, he was no longer in it. Presumably, the lighter just happened to be devoid of steam. It seems that we were lucky this time. Otherwise, if he were to burn incense and cast spells on us, not only would I be unable to save the glass, even my own life would be lost here.


    After that, it was time to cry out for the glass. After Yixin and I circled around the well twice, we stood on the east shore and shouted towards the water, "Liu Siniang, come back here."


    At this moment, I saw the water in the center of the well constantly churning, making "hua hua hua" sounds. A thought scared me so much that I hurriedly hid behind my back, grabbed my shoulder and peeped out. As soon as I turned to face the back of his head, I gave him a slam, and the guy wobbled and fell to the ground.


    Not long after, two figures slowly emerged from the water, but they were very blurry and could not really be seen. One of them looked like he was not wearing a shirt, and there was only a pair of shorts on his lower body. In his hand was a person. I directly drilled my way into the Eternal Light that I held in my hands, and the flames of the Eternal Light suddenly leapt high into the air, becoming green and extremely dazzling. At this moment, the glass on the ground stirred restlessly, letting out a "wuwu" sound. I quickly put the lamp on the top of the glass and was about to tap his Baihui point when I realized I was surrounded by people and the floor was full of feet.

 C47

    As soon as he thought about the fact that he heard someone not even hit the ignition a few times, he heard a sigh. So the person he was talking about was Huang Profound Dragon. It was as if the heavens were telling the truth. He had been very good at calculating, but in the end, he hadn''t expected that the lighter wouldn''t hit. To be exact, after he finished smoking a few cigarettes here, he was no longer in it. Presumably, the lighter just happened to be devoid of steam. It seems that we were lucky this time. Otherwise, if he were to burn incense and cast spells on us, not only would I be unable to save the glass, even my own life would be lost here.


    After that, it was time to cry out for the glass. After Yixin and I circled around the well twice, we stood on the east shore and shouted towards the water, "Liu Siniang, come back here."


    At this moment, I saw the water in the center of the well constantly churning, making "hua hua hua" sounds. A thought scared me so much that I hurriedly hid behind my back, grabbed my shoulder and peeped out. As soon as I turned to face the back of his head, I gave him a slam, and the guy wobbled and fell to the ground.


    Not long after, two figures slowly emerged from the water, but they were very blurry and could not really be seen. One of them looked like he was not wearing a shirt, and there was only a pair of shorts on his lower body. In his hand was a person. I directly drilled my way into the Eternal Light that I held in my hands, and the flames of the Eternal Light suddenly leapt high into the air, becoming green and extremely dazzling. At this moment, the glass on the ground stirred restlessly, letting out a "wuwu" sound. I quickly put the lamp on the top of the glass and was about to tap his Baihui point when I realized I was surrounded by people and the floor was full of feet.


    Startled, I felt an itch on my forehead and looked up to see me and the crowd gathered around the glass. No, they were all human shadows, stretching out their necks to look in their direction. There were also quite a few figures that were converging here from every direction.


    It must have been a lone ghost who saw the glass and wanted to take the opportunity to sink into the shell.


    "Get lost!" I shouted.


    When they heard my shout, they became extremely scared. After a moment of restlessness, they disappeared one by one.


    "What''s wrong?" Dad looked at me in surprise.


    I said it was all right, so I hit the glass hole and shouted, "Hull in!" At this moment, the longevity lamp''s green flame slowly shrank and dimmed, and finally extinguished. At the same time, the glass also quieted down.


    "Is that enough?" Dad asked.


    I nodded and looked back over my shoulder. When I scanned the surface of the water, I saw that the two figures were still there.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" I asked.


    The other party was still standing there, motionless, as if he was waiting for something.


    "Who are you talking to?" Dad asked.


    I ignored my father. I was thinking that everything was over. What were they waiting for? What request did they have?


    "All of you, leave for now. I''ll arrange for your reincarnation."


    "Jiro, what''s wrong? Who are you talking to?" Dad walked over and pulled me along. "Hurry up and leave."


    "Wait a moment." "There''s something else."


    Dad saw that I was staring at the water, so he turned his head to look at the water, but he didn''t seem to see anything. "What are you looking at?"


    When I saw that my father couldn''t see them, I thought to myself that this palm strike was too unfair. I was afraid that he would go out and speak nonsense, so I knocked him out. It turned out that I was the only one who could sense them, and the two of them couldn''t see each other at all.


    They are still standing there, not moving at all. It seems like their desire for Samsara isn''t as strong as I thought, otherwise Li Huaguang would have gone to Samsara long time ago. And he didn''t go back because he wanted to wait here for his father. Oh right, I suddenly remembered, just now when Huang Xuanlong threatened to attack Wu Ruilan, they risked their lives to rush out of the water to attack Huang Xuanlong, but because they were afraid that his soul would dissipate, they couldn''t retreat. This means that Wu Ruilan is very important to them. This is usually too easy to understand. My wife is definitely very important, and so is my mother. It''s just that I didn''t expect them to be dead, so I still couldn''t let go of these mundane matters.


    "I guarantee that nothing will happen to Wu Rilan!"


    As he said this, the two figures moved and slowly sank. The surface of the water also stopped moving, leaving no trace behind.


    "Jiro, wake up!" Dad anxiously shook me and then muttered to himself, "Why am I being pestered again in the blink of an eye?"


    "It''s okay. Let''s put the glass back in the car." I said, "Oh right, don''t tell Mom about me falling asleep tonight. "And him," I said, pointing. "We''ll have to act later." Dad seemed to see what I meant and nodded.


    Dad usually doesn''t talk, and now that I''m telling him to keep it a secret, based on my understanding of him, he definitely won''t tell anyone until the secret is in his stomach.


    I gave him a kick to wake him up. The guy got up with a start, touched his head with his hand, and shouted, "There''s something in the water, there''s something in the water."


    "Let''s go, what is there?"


    "It''s bubbling, the water is bubbling."


    I scolded him. "You think you haven''t slept enough since you slept in front of the well?"


    He looked at me with an incredulous gaze, then shook his head like a rattle drum, "No, no, no, no. Is there something wrong with your head? How could I have fallen asleep at the ancient well? I was obviously knocked unconscious by you here.


    "What a joke, you were knocked unconscious by my elbow at the well and you never woke up. It was Dad who pushed you here. Furthermore, we are lacking manpower to wake up the glass. How could we knock you out? "


    "You did hit me at the well, but I remember that I didn''t faint," he scratched his head, "I still remember that you and I beat Huang Xuanlong up."


    "Huang Profound Dragon?" I pretended to be surprised. "How could Huang Profound Dragon escape from the police station when he was locked up? This is the so-called thinking day and dreaming night. Do you normally feel like beating him up? "


    "I really want to beat him up. What you said made sense, but I still feel like I was knocked out here!" He turned back to look at his father, hoping that his father would give him an answer that would satisfy him. The result was as one might well imagine, yet it had disappointed him yet again.


    When we returned to the old road, Junior had been arguing with me about the place where he had been knocked out. After my father and I had stressed the point repeatedly, he reluctantly accepted our argument. When we got to the house he went home because I said the place was tight and he didn''t have a place to sleep. Actually, I was afraid that he would continue to argue. I really couldn''t stand his loud voice.


    After a few steps, they arrived at the place where Huang Xuantong taught, and after a few steps, they arrived at Wu Ruilan''s house. I had always been worried that Huang Xuanlong would make a move against Wu Rilan after he escaped, so all along the way, I had been considering going over to her place to take a look, but when I walked over, I didn''t dare to go in. I was terrified when I thought about the small masked man and the three evildoers beside her bed. But I never would have thought that this Huang Profound Dragon would already set his sights on my house. When Dad and I were almost home, we realized the situation.


    At first I thought I was hallucinating from exhaustion, but when I rubbed my eyes and looked again, they were still standing there. As we drew closer, I saw that they were indeed two people, standing next to the door in a long white race, with a pointed hat on their heads, which was very high, and a stick on each shoulder, covered with strips of white paper, something like the stick the filial son carried at the funeral. Here we become crooked stick (sound), there is also a place called "Fang", and also called "Sobbing Stick", various places called different.


    I grabbed Dad. "Dad, there are two people standing at the entrance to the courtyard. Can you see them?"


    Dad looked up and said no, he couldn''t see!


    I cursed in my heart. It must have been Huang Xuanlong playing tricks on me, to actually find my home. I didn''t know how Mom was doing at home by herself.


    I stared at them for a long time, feeling that they were very similar to the four pillars of death and the hangman. This was a type of unlucky god. When the Lord was in mourning, he would usually hide by the door or behind it and hit people when they weren''t looking. The Three Lives Message says that when you are in mourning, you become a palace merchant. One of them is Ren Yuan, the palace merchant for the song, the Allium is our often said elegy. Now that they were standing here, it was a sign of disaster. If one were to say that these two items were invited by Huang Profound Dragon, then his abilities were simply too terrifying.


    I said to my father, "Wait here first. Remember to not come in until I call for you." Then I pulled out the peach bar that had been stuck in front of the van and walked over. When I was three meters from the door, my forehead started to react. I pretended to glance at them unwittingly and saw that they were both staring at me, covering their mouths with giggles, and then slowly raising their sticks.


    Seeing that I was about to reach them, I suddenly jumped in front of them and started slapping them on the waist with my peach stick. The gatekeepers and hangers cried out as they clutched their heads in pain, and disappeared without a trace in an instant. When I saw that they were all beaten away, I asked Dad to come over.


    Mom quickly opened the door. Judging from her expression and the speed at which she opened the door, she probably hadn''t slept all night and had been waiting for us to come back. I quickly asked my mother if anything had happened at home.


    She said no, there was no problem with the Buddha she had brought with her through the glass.


    When I arrived, I saw a woman sitting in the living room. I was very surprised to see that it was Wu Ruilan.


    "Big sister Lei Lan, why are you sitting here?"


    "Oh," Mom answered, "The thing she asked for has been chased away by you. She felt that Huang Xuanlong would cause trouble for her, and since she couldn''t handle it herself, she came here to hide."


    I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking to myself, "Oh, Wu Rilan, you got it right this time. Otherwise, you might not be able to live past tonight." Then wouldn''t I have broken my word to your husband and son, and wouldn''t have had the face to see them again?


    Wu Rilan hurried up to greet me, but her expression was one of utter disappointment, and her eyes were watery. I thought to myself that she probably knew that what she had asked for was not a god. Forget it, let''s not talk about this now, so that she won''t be sad again.


    We were tired and ready to go to bed, too, and Wu said she couldn''t sleep now and would stay here for a while.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, the plug came and asked me if I''d had the vulva trial. I said I''d been busy for the past two days and hadn''t had time to look. As he was speaking, he opened the two pleadings and found that the bottom of the pleadings was full of Wu Ruilan''s name. Somehow, when I saw this name, I actually felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief. It''s probably because I originally thought that there were two things, but now that they have become one, the task becomes much easier for me.


    "Yank, you can go. I''m investigating this case right now."

 C48

    The bolt turned and vanished.


    By the time I woke up, the sun was already high in the sky, and I saw that it was already ten o''clock. I was sitting up like a carp, but because of my recent fatigue and the fact that I had slept so long, I almost sat down again. I turned to look at the glass. It wasn''t there.


    When I asked my mother, I knew that Glass had gone out to play after breakfast that morning, and that Wu Rilan had gone home.


    I had to find the glass first. His quick mind might be able to help me think about what to do. He didn''t know much about our village, and the only people he knew were Jouzi, Uncle Fu, and the leopard cat, so it wasn''t hard to find him. So I ate some leftovers and went to the main road, because it was the only way to get to their house.


    Even before I reached the road, I could see the glass from a distance, with its back to me, squatting on the big rock by the side of the road, the one I had kicked over the last time. "I listened carefully, as if to say," "Piston! Piston!"


    As soon as I heard about the plug, I ran over and patted him on the shoulder. "What happened to the plug?"


    Glass jumped in fright. She raised her head to look at me, then smiled and pointed towards the grass on the south side of the road and said, "Look, these two idiots are fighting!"


    The grass on the south side of the road was deep and dense, mostly artemisia and wild mint, and there was a narrow path leading up to Uncle Fu''s house, which was also the way up the mountain.


    I looked into the grass and was stunned. There were two people lying in the bushes. Their bodies were wrapped around each other as they struggled for their lives. Their bodies were covered in grass and mud. Judging by the attire, one of them was the bolt, while the other was pressed under the bolt, making it impossible to tell who it was.


    "You''re too f * cking stupid, you don''t even know how to pull a frame?" I glanced at the glass and kicked at the rock beneath his feet. The glass jumped down and chuckled. "Don''t use the same trick on me a second time."


    I was so angry with the glass that I couldn''t say anything. I pointed at him viciously. Then he jumped into the grass and lifted the plug out. I pulled the plug and kicked it mercilessly a few times as he yelled, "Evil spirit, evil spirit!"


    Hearing the word "evil spirit," my whole body jolted. I looked up into the grass and saw that the man was slowly getting up and then squatting on the ground, hugging his head and crying, so I still couldn''t see what he looked like. As I brushed the grass and dirt from the plug, I said, "What nonsense are you talking about? What evil spirit!" Then he pointed to the glass. "Come here and wipe the mud off his mouth." The bolt refused to let her go as it shouted, "It''s an evil spirit, an evil ghost!" He started to kick me, but I pulled him back.


    Glasses walked over. Seeing the drool flowing out of the corner of his mouth and covering his face with it, he hurriedly said, "I won''t do it. It''s too dirty!"


    "Hold on tight!" I shouted, and the glass managed to pull the plug.


    I turned around and walked back into the bushes. I squatted down and waved my hand at the man. "Where is your home? Why are you here?" I asked. I didn''t expect the man to raise his head and scare me so much that I sat down on the ground.


    This man, let me call him a human being. His face was badly mutilated and there was nothing to see. His nose had already collapsed and was pressed against his face. His upper lip had been torn from the middle, revealing a row of white teeth. It was the first time I had seen such a bloody face, and I couldn''t help but pat my chest. But I recognized him anyway, the man who had surrounded me at the mouth of the alley yesterday and had followed us through the reeds, because he had a knife scar that stood out on one side of his face.


    That person looked at me with a shaky expression and immediately showed a terrified expression. His eyes kept trembling in their sockets. It was obvious that he was extremely afraid. Then the man jumped up, ran out of the grass, and ran west along the road, shouting, "Ghost! Ghost!"


    Seeing the man run away, the bolt struggled to catch up, but was held by the glass.


    As soon as I heard the man shout, "Ghost, ghost," I was suspicious again. The man said he was a ghost, and when he looked at me he also said, "Ghost," and what was wrong with the village, and why was it so full of ghosts. However, from the looks of it, that person had returned to his previous state of mind. Other than a silly air, he no longer had the killing intent and the attacking force from last night. And the reason why his face looks like this, I think, is because he was smashed by a stone with a single thought last night.


    I don''t know how I did it, but I felt sour in my heart at this time. Yesterday afternoon was a tall and brave normal person, but he became a fool hiding in Wu Rilan''s house for a while. Then, he was definitely manipulated by Huang Xuanlong and turned into something that was neither human nor ghost. This was not the end, and now he was being beaten like this by a single thought. It was too pathetic for a person to go through all of this in a single day, and all of this was caused by Huang Xuanlong. He was the real culprit.


    Then Glass giggled. I said what are you laughing at.


    "Even a fool would think that he saw a ghost when he saw you. This shows how ugly you are!"


    I heard the hate in my heart, but I held it back. Glass is too much of a waste of time. It would be better to let him sleep for a few more days to avoid angering me. However, even though he was angry, some things still had to be said, some things still had to be done. Seeing that the suppository had calmed down, I walked over and asked Glass how she was feeling right now.


    "Are you asking about my drunkenness?" He stretched, then said, "You''re in high spirits now. You''ve slept all night, and you feel much better. It''s just a night of nightmares."


    I thought to myself, you''re not just fucking sleeping for one night. If you''re going to be a normal person, you''ve been sleeping for three nights. It seems that Mom hasn''t told him yet about his soul loss. As soon as I heard that he had had a night''s dream, I became interested and asked, "What dream did you have?" I didn''t know what kind of dream he was going to have, so I asked, "What dream did you have?"


    "I dreamt that I was swimming alone in a big river, and that someone was always dragging my feet and pulling me into the water. As soon as he pulled, I waded upstream desperately, and as soon as I swam out of the water, he pulled me down again, causing me to drink a lot of water. In the end, I couldn''t do anything about it anymore, so I kept on yelling for you to save me. " The glass was full of excitement. Just as he was speaking, he heard a voice come over.


    "I was wondering why there was no one here so early in the morning, it seems like people are running here."


    I looked up to see that it was Uncle Tuozi. I quickly went up to greet him and offered him a cigarette. Uncle Sui Zi took the cigarette and chuckled. "Aiyo, it''s Erlang. He''s playing with our family''s Sui Xiong?"


    I said, "Yes, did Uncle Supple eat it?"


    "I just came back from the fields. Your aunt has just finished cooking. I''m here to find a plug to go back and eat." As he spoke, Uncle Sui Zi pulled the plug over. "Run around everyday. Come back with me quickly."


    Uncle Sui Zi waved to us and was about to leave when I suddenly thought of the white handkerchief that he had given me yesterday. I called out to him. "Uncle Sui Zi, have you seen a white handkerchief taken out by a pin before?"


    I''ve been thinking about it, but I really can''t understand just what is so powerful that it could actually break Huang Profound Dragon''s evil technique.


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Sui Zi''s face was filled with doubt. He thought for a moment before replying, "I don''t have an impression of what kind of handkerchief it is."


    "So big." I gestured. By the way, I saw that the handkerchief was stained with something red, like blood, so I added, "It was white, but it was full of blood."


    Speaking of which, Uncle Suo Zi suddenly remembered, "Oh, you said that handkerchief. Yes, there is. What about it? "


    "What''s on it?"


    "It was smeared with blood. It was made by the plug the day before yesterday." Uncle Sui Zi looked at the bolt and asked, "Where did you throw that handkerchief?"


    The bolt tugged at the bottom of his shirt and did not speak.


    "It''s not important where we lost it, but we are curious about the blood on it. Can you tell us what exactly it is?"


    "Oh, it''s like this. A few days ago, a little black dog was carried from who knows where. We all said that the little dog was too young to be raised, but he was unwilling to throw it away no matter what. Yesterday, when I was driving the tractor to get off the ground, who would have thought that by backing up the tractor, I would be able to crush this little mutt to death. The plug, seeing but not crying, used a towel to wipe off the dog''s blood on the ground. I told him I was dirty and he threw it away, but now I don''t know where. " After Uncle Sui Zi said this, he cautiously asked, "What''s the matter?"


    I quickly waved my hand to say that I was fine.


    Uncle Sui Zi looked at me suspiciously before leaving.


    The saying that black dog could ward off evil had been around since ancient times, so no one knew if it was true or not. In essence, there is no such thing as a correlation between the two things that have nothing to do with each other. However, from a metaphysical point of view, almost everything within its scope could not be explained with science. That was a set of undeveloped theoretical system and thinking logic. This kind of logic far exceeded the scope of human thinking. Therefore, although the blood of the black dog was spread very, very deeply, it had never been verified. A white handkerchief with a bit of black dog blood on it now seems even more unreliable, but I really can''t think of any other reason. Perhaps the truth of the matter was that black dog blood could indeed ward off evil, and it did not need to be poured into a big bowl like the legends said. Where would one get so many black dogs?


    This question didn''t really matter, I just happened to meet Uncle Sui Zi so I casually asked him, even though he hadn''t given me a satisfactory answer yet.


    "What handkerchief? What blood?" Glass asked with a blank expression.


    This question would probably become unclear in a short period of time because it involved a lot of matters. But I felt it was necessary for me to tell him about it, but time was short, and I could only give him a brief account of what had happened. Of course, I did not mention the matter of me falling into the shadows of my dreams. After all, the glass was glass, and his brain reacted quickly. As soon as he finished speaking, he had a general idea of the situation.


    The glass did not act out like many television shows, asking in surprise if this was true and then pretending to be very surprised. Without any expression, he just stood there, not saying a word. Perhaps from his point of view, what had happened already happened, there was no need to vent his emotions. He chose to think. Glass thought for a while and then began his reasoning.

 C49

    "Firstly, when Yanzi said that he was an evil ghost, it was on one hand because of his appearance, and on the other hand, it was because of the fact that Yinzi could sense the evil aura and mistakenly thought that he was an evil ghost after being exposed to Huang Xuanlong''s technique. However, there was one thing that I didn''t understand. For someone with a mental disorder like the embolus, it was reasonable for them to be afraid. Why would they choose to hit him? If you must give an explanation, it can only be because of your deep relationship with each other, and he doesn''t know where to find out, but maybe he saw you chasing that person yesterday and thought that he bullied you, so he avenged you. "


    "How could he have such thoughts?" I laughed. From the fact that I was chasing that man, I deduced that he had hurt me. According to the situation with the embolus, this reasoning was impossible for him. But other than that, I really didn''t know how to explain it, so I was willing to believe that the person in question knew that he had hit me, so I wanted to avenge him. He was on my side.


    "There''s another fool, and I think it''s probably because he was scared by you first, and scared by you, and scared by you in the house of Wu Rilan. These two fears coincide in his mind, so when he sees you, he thinks of the things that scared him silly, and that''s why he''s called a ghost. So perhaps he must have seen what is called a ghost. " Seeing that I nodded in agreement with his point of view, he continued, "And that fool was indeed a chess piece of Huang Profound Dragon''s. Was the reason why he went crazy and became stupid at Huang Profound Dragon''s hands?"


    I don''t understand this sentence, in terms of fighting ¡­ this fellow is definitely a piece of cake, why would Huang Xuanlong want to make him stupid, and then borrow some method (This method is the explanation given by the glass, I do not understand what kind of tricks this thing contains) to make him into something that is neither human nor ghost, not to mention that Huang Xuanlong himself can control the Ghost Curse, so there''s no need to use this person at all.


    "That person didn''t turn into a fool on purpose, but rather accidentally walked into Wu Rilan''s house. He was scared silly by the evil ghost that Huang Xuanlong sent!"


    If the glass said so, it made sense. When I was chasing that man to Wu Rilan''s house, I heard the sound of chirping and chirping from the yard. Soon, his screams came. Once I entered the courtyard, I heard two people say "He''s back. Hurry, let''s go." These two people were undoubtedly the evil spirits that Huang Xuanlong had sent. According to the glass, the paint on Wu''s door was probably cinnabar, including the red paper on the window to ward off these evil spirits and prevent them from coming in. As for whether it was useful or not, it was hard to say, because the evil spirits that Wu Rilan had invited were still inside the house, which were the two Devil Snakes that Huang Xuanlong had mentioned. Therefore, whether Huang Xuan Long''s evil spirit could not enter her door was due to the influence of the evil spirit, or the role of the cinnabar on her door, this thing was still unclear. However, according to what Huang Xuanlong said, I drove away the evil spirits, and helped Wu Rilan as well. It could be seen that this evil spirit truly had the function of guarding the manor, and had the ability to intimidate evil spirits. That was why the situation was like this. The two evil spirits were blocked outside and were extremely anxious. They happened to see that person enter the yard, so they first scared him silly.


    "Huang Xuan Long can use the Evil Arts, this is indeed quite troublesome, but if we don''t take care of him, we will be in danger, because he has already set his sights on us."


    I said all this is nonsense, can you say something useful?


    Without thinking, Glass said, "Go find Wu Ruilan."


    His reason is that there''s a reason for Wu Rilan to join and leave, including her being listed as a traitor and becoming someone Huang Xuanlong wants to get rid of. It''s definitely because Wu Ruilan has some kind of fatal information about him, so finding Wu Rilan and understanding what happened between her and Huang Xuanyuan must definitely be very helpful to us in finding Huang Xuantong and dealing with him.


    Without further ado, we began to make our way to Wu''s house, which was on the west side of the road. As I walked by, I noticed that many of the people sitting in the shade on the side of the road were looking at me in unison, with strange looks in their eyes. Some of them were even pointing at me. I looked down at myself. Nothing special.


    "Jiro, Jiro, you do it."


    I looked up and saw an old man standing under a tree on the side of the road, waving a fan in one hand and waving at me with the other.


    I know this person, his surname is Sun. We used to play on the wheat field together, and he looked to be in his sixties. Although he was not young anymore, his hair was all black, so he looked very young and energetic.


    "Boss Sun, what business do you have with me?" I asked.


    "Erlang," the man looked around, then covered his mouth with a fan and said in a low voice, "I heard that you were able to interrogate ghosts in your dreams?"


    My heart thumped. "Who is this? Why is he so wicked and incriminating?" Glass hurried forward and asked, "What, a dream?"


    I pushed him back and asked in a low voice, "Who said that?"


    Old Sun pointed to the west and said, "It''s that big guy who lives to the west!"


    "A higher remembrance?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t know, but his surname is indeed Gao."


    Needless to say, it must be a first year senior. Not only is this guy''s voice loud, but he didn''t expect to be able to say something like this. Even Dad and I couldn''t fool him. But then again, no one would accept his reality story as a dream.


    "Is this true?" Captain Sun asked in a low voice.


    I laughed out loud on purpose. "Boss, you''re not young anymore. Do you think you can trust me with this kind of thing?" I think that the more relaxed something is, the more likely it is to scare people. The more mysterious something is, the more it means something is really amiss.


    Boss Sun was surprised for a moment, as if he didn''t expect me to speak up so loudly. Then he also laughed out loud, "I already said that I can''t trust you on this matter. "That brat actually boasted to me, saying that he killed the ghost with a single punch, and now used this matter to scare an old man like me. This child is truly outrageous."


    When I saw that he was already surrounded by me, I couldn''t bring it up anymore, or he would ask me more questions. I hastily changed the topic and asked, "Boss Sun, did you see a big idiot running over here just now? "Tall, stupid, bloody face and shouting ''Ghost''."


    "Oh!" he said quickly. "You mean San Fu?"


    At this moment, the glass came closer. "What three volts? Voltage?"


    I wondered why you were so unenlightened. The three volts here must have been the name of the hibernation period, the hottest time of summer.


    Boss Sun was stunned and asked, "What voltage? San Ye is the name of a person, the third protector of the Black Yellow School. It is said that he is also a distant relative of that Sect Leader. "


    Third Protector? I have finished thinking in my heart. The third protector, this means that there are two more people lined up in front of me, and from the looks of it, they are even more troublesome to deal with than this. Once they fight with us, we have no chance of winning.


    Thinking about this, I hurriedly asked, "Where are the other two protectors?"


    "According to what Huang Xuanyuan said, his head protector is his head disciple and he has already left the sect. As for the second disciple, I saw him being arrested by the police that night. This third disciple is San Ye, the person who hugged you that night. Because he was afraid of running away ahead of time, and because he rushed out from the front gate, the police station behind him managed to escape death. " Boss Sun said.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, his other two disciples weren''t by his side. Otherwise, we''d be in deep trouble. However, Huang Xuan Long actually used his own disciple as a pawn and borrowed his body to deal with us. However, from what Captain Sun said, he was also present at the church on the night of the accident. So I asked,


    "Were you there?"


    After hearing the meaning behind my words, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, no, I will not participate in these cult organizations that disrupt social order. "Because I live next door to Boss Sun''s house, I could clearly hear their movements. When the chaos broke out that night, I knew something had happened, so I stood up to watch the show. Then I knew that something had happened."


    Although he didn''t say who Bighead Sun was, it was easy for him to guess that this Bighead Sun was the master of the place where Huang Profound Dragon was taught. However, Boss Sun actually pointed out that the Black Yellow School was a cult, which was out of my expectations. I didn''t expect that someone of his age could maintain the advanced nature of mind and get rid of these superstitious thoughts. Or was it because he was wary of me and knew that it was us who called the police, afraid that we would report him again, so he didn''t dare to admit it? In fact, no matter the circumstances, was the Black Yellow School simply a superstitious organization? The most primitive meaning of superstition is to believe too much, not to refer to such things as ghosts and gods. The same thing is not superstitious if one does not blindly and blindly believe in them. Influenced by the existing education, we can''t help but regard the unknown as a kind of superstition, which is a hindrance to human cognition.


    At this time, Glass walked over and asked, "Why do you also think that the Black Yellow School is a cult?"


    "The tall one said so." After he finished, he hurriedly added on as if he didn''t see the point right, "Actually, I knew it from the beginning, so I didn''t participate!"


    I laughed to myself. It seemed that he was still wary of us. Glass, let''s go.


    Glass nodded, but just as he took two steps, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something important, so he hurriedly turned around and asked, "That what Boss Sun is, is there any movement at the place where Huang Xuan Long was preaching recently?"


    Boss Sun probably didn''t expect Glass to suddenly turn back and kill him. He was planning to leave when he heard the call from the window. His body quivered and he quickly turned around and said, "No, no, there was no movement. It was all taken away."


    It was obvious that he was afraid of us. I could see that he kept waving his fan, but his forehead was still covered with sweat and he looked very nervous.


    "Oh!" Glass turned around, and just as he took two more steps, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "Oh right, have Huang Xuanlong been going out frequently these past two months?"


    "Ah?" "Huh?" Boss Sun was surprised again, but then he let out a long sigh. "No, I rarely go out. I stay at home most of the time." After saying that, he paused for a moment before asking in a low voice, "Is there anything else?"


    I saw that Boss Sun was already drenched in sweat. I pulled on the glass and said, "Let''s go. They already have a kind of fear towards the police station from the depths of their bones. What''s the point of scaring him with your question?"


    Glass knew he was afraid, but he didn''t understand why he was afraid of the police station. This was an organization that served the people, so what was there to be afraid of?


    I said forget it, even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand.


    Glass said, "It seems that Huang Profound Dragon is very likely still hiding in that Bighead Sun''s home."


    I said why.

 C50

    "First of all, with his personality, he will play with us until the end and won''t quit midway. That''s why he''s still in the village." Glass looked at me, asking if I agreed. I nodded, because looking at his face, Huang Xuanyuan wasn''t the kind of person who would let things go so easily. He was either one of those people who didn''t want to do anything, or else he would''ve left the battle a long time ago.


    "Secondly, Huang Xuanyuan had rarely left Bighead Sun''s home before, which means that his previous methods of using techniques and the like are all in that house, or should we say, in a secret place within Bighead Sun''s house. The reason we have added secrets is because we normally do not cause any trouble. "


    Hearing this, I understood completely. No wonder he asked Captain Sun the last two questions, which was to make sure that Huang Xuanlong would normally stay there. It seemed like Glass wanted to retreat and directly settle the score with him! But this was only his speculation, and he wasn''t sure if it was accurate.


    I said we should kill our way over!


    "No, we know too little about him. It''s easy to lose. Besides, I just felt that he was there, and I wasn''t a hundred percent sure. "I think we need to go to Wu Rilan''s house and check up on the situation."


    So we went back to our original route, to find Wu Rilan.


    When we arrived at Wu Ruilan''s house, the gate was wide open. The cement ground inside the yard had been cleaned up, making it seem much more peaceful. The small vegetable garden nearby was also tidied up. The weeds had been removed, revealing fresh soil. This meant that Wu Ruilan wanted to live a normal life again, but could this wish of his come true? If Huang Xuan Long did not give up, would she be able to live a peaceful life?


    The door of the hall was wide open. The red cinnabar on the door had yet to be wiped away, but the red paper on the window had already been torn off. When the light shone into the hall, everything looked very real. We went in and shouted.


    Wu Rilan answered from the east room and then heard the creak of the bed. Wu Rilan''s voice sounded tired, probably because she had worked for too long and was tired, so she lay down on the bed to rest for a while. We were about to walk over when my cell phone suddenly rang. When I saw that it was Lu Xiran, my heart jumped. She actually wanted to call me.


    "Hello, Siran. How come you''re free to call me?" I pointed to the glass, indicating that he should go in, and went out to answer a phone. Glasses looked at me, shook his head with a wry smile, and waved his hand at me, meaning you were busy.


    I went outside and stopped. An angry voice came from the other end of the phone. It was only after a long while that an angry voice could be heard.


    "Don''t you know that I''m resting today?"


    "Oh, I''m taking a break today. That''s great! You must be exhausted from work!" I hastily said with a smile.


    "I take a day off a week, don''t you know? What else can you remember? If you didn''t call, why would you leave a phone number? "


    "I''m a bit busy here, sorry for the delay!"


    "Pfft, what are you busy with when you go back to your hometown?" Hurry and tell me, when will you be able to die and come back! "


    "It might have to stop for two days."


    I stopped for two days and just as I was about to speak, I saw Wu Rilan walk in from the front door.


    Wu Rilan? Who was that person inside the house? My heart skipped a beat as I thought, "Not good!" Then, I hurriedly turned around and entered the house. At this moment, he heard a woman''s cackling laughter coming from the east room. It was very shrill, as if someone was laughing while holding her throat.


    "Why is there the laughter of a woman again? I was wondering what was wrong with you, Song Yunfan ¡­"


    How could I have the time to explain to Lu Si Ran right now? Just as I lifted the curtain, my forehead suddenly itched!


    The east room was covered by a curtain, so the light was not very clear. There was only a vague view of a person lying in front of the bed, probably glass, and beside the glass stood a person, or more accurately, a human figure, white, with very long hair, with its head completely covered so that the face could not be seen. I immediately recognized her. She was one of the people who came to me to cry when I entered the country. She was the water ghost who had been ordered by Huang Xuanlong to scare Yang Tuo.


    What kind of situation was this? Water ghost can already reach shore?


    At this moment, the ghost lady raised her hands above her head. From her posture, it seemed like she was holding something. It was round and looked like a stone. As soon as I lifted the curtain, she seemed taken aback, and looked at me, and the object in her hand fell from her hand and hit the glass in the chest. The pain in the glass was only a "En" before it disappeared. The stone rolled from the chest of the glass to the ground. It rolled on the ground and disappeared.


    When I saw this situation, I naturally understood what was going on. In a fit of rage, I immediately raised my arm and smashed it with my phone. The cellphone went through the white shadow and smashed into the wall, shattering into several parts.


    "You truly do not know how to repent. What''s the use of keeping you alive!" I shouted.


    The man in white let out a long cry, then turned into a gust of wind and flew back and forth in the east room. He was like a headless fly, knocking everything in the room to the ground.


    I pulled the curtain aside and shouted, "Get out of here, don''t come back!"


    With a "sou" sound, the gust of wind drilled out of the hall and disappeared without a trace.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Rilan walked in and asked.


    "Glass took a hit for you." While speaking, I rushed to the bed and squatted down to shake the glass. "Wake up, wake up."


    Glass sat up with a "Ouch!" and kept rubbing his chest with his hand. He looked at me and kept asking, "What''s going on? What happened? "


    Before I could open my mouth, I heard the door behind me creak shut and the room went dark, followed by the sound of giggling.


    How dare you not to leave? I turned around slowly and saw Wu Ruilan standing two meters behind me, laughing wildly, her figure disappearing and her voice growing louder. In the dim light, one could see that as the sounds continued to increase, the face was gradually changing shape. The mouth was torn to two sides, and blood was continuously flowing out from the wound.


    My soul almost flew out of my body. My scalp tightened and my hair seemed to stand on end. I crouched on the ground, not daring to move. Calm down, calm down, I kept telling myself.


    What, what is this, a hallucination?


    One possibility is that the real body is Wu Rilan, but I''m being blinded again? Because, in terms of time, Wu Rilan almost followed me in. I can''t do anything in this situation, because it''s very likely that I''ll hurt Wu Rilan. It could also be that this thing wasn''t Wu Rilan to begin with, but a monster sent by Huang Xuanlong to scare me, to force me to retreat. In this situation, if I did not intervene, he would probably not retreat. I didn''t know what to do, and I didn''t know what to do.


    By the way, my third eye, this third eye I''ve never examined, always allows me to feel the truth and causality behind things at a crucial moment. I don''t know if I can do it this time, but when I thought about it, I slowly closed my eyes. I let go of all my fears and distractions and tried to calm my heart down a little. But I couldn''t see anything. It was just darkness, not the sudden brightness I''d imagined, and then I saw a ghost appear in front of me.


    Why didn''t I use it this time? As I was thinking, a hand suddenly pressed on my head. My heart sank as I broke out in a cold sweat, silently cursing myself for not closing my eyes to seek death.


    "Erlang, why are you squatting here?"


    When I heard the sound of glass, I let out a long breath. When I opened my eyes and was about to turn around and curse at the glass, I saw Wu Ruilan standing in front of me. Wu Rilan''s appearance was not really worth mentioning, but the worst of it was, I didn''t know whether it was the error of the light or the inability of my eyes to adjust. The moment I opened my eyes, I discovered that Wu Rilan was carrying a person behind her who was staring at me with an expressionless face and shining eyes. When I looked again with a jolt, I saw Wu Rilan with a snakeskin bag on her back. She was not a human. Was it an illusion?


    "Erlang!" "Erlang!" "What the hell are you doing, scaring me?"


    I smiled and turned around to find the phone that had been smashed into several pieces. It seemed that this phone had been destroyed. Due to the poor lighting, the card couldn''t be found either. This time, Lu Si Ran was most likely going berserk again. The ancient saying was very well spoken and was coincidental. It seemed like he couldn''t avoid the word ''coincidental'' no matter what. You say why she always calls at the most crucial moments, either to hear a woman cry or to hear a woman laugh.


    "Ai!" I sighed as I looked at my phone. Suddenly, I thought of something even more important. I hurriedly told Glass and Wu Ruilan, "Quickly come out. There''s something strange in this room!"


    The two of them looked at each other and immediately followed me out into the courtyard.


    "What''s wrong?" the glass asked.


    I flipped open the glass of my T-shirt and saw that the chest of the glass was imprinted with a red ball. I pressed my hand on it and the glass gave a cry of "Ouch!"


    I pointed to the mark, looked at the glass, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Don''t mention it. The light in the room is too dim, so I tripped and fell onto the ground. I don''t know what I touched on the table, but it was like a lamp.


    "Did you see the white shadow when you fell?" According to the theory in the glass, when a person was in extreme fear or shock, their soul would temporarily leave their body. At this time, they would become a spirit body, and they could see things that they normally wouldn''t be able to see. If this person''s mental strength was strong enough, they could retrieve their soul, or they would become a fool because their soul was incomplete. There were even some who would die if their soul left their body. So I figured the glass could see the ghost.


    "A white shadow?" Glass thought for a moment. "I didn''t see this clearly, but it was indeed pale. What about it?"

 C51

    I knew that the fall of the glass must have been a trick. It might have been the white ghost crouching on the ground, tripping him while he wasn''t prepared for it. But I can''t say now that I''m afraid of the glass. Thus, he shook his head and said that it was fine, he just asked.


    Glass was so smart that he didn''t need me to tell him that he expected eighty to ninety percent, so he just smiled and didn''t pursue the matter.


    "Big Sister Rilan, what''s that thing on your back?" I asked, looking at the snakeskin bag on Wu''s back.


    The reason why I asked that was because the instant I opened my eyes, I realised that the person on her back wasn''t this snakeskin bag, but a person. A person with expressionless eyes and shining eyes. As for what it was, I''m not sure, but it definitely wasn''t anything lucky.


    "Oh!" Wu Rilan took the bag from her back and opened it to reveal some old clothes. "I picked up a bag of old clothes at the door. I guess someone left it here. "You know my family, they don''t have any ways to earn money, so I wanted to bring this back. I should still be able to wear it after washing up."


    I took the pocket and rummaged through it. It was indeed some worn out clothes, and there wasn''t anything special about it. Could it be that I was mistaken? So I turned the snakeskin bag upside down, picked up the two corners of the bottom, and shook it so hard that a bundle of clothes fell out. Suddenly something fell out of the bag, and then it was covered by the clothes that had fallen from the bottom of the bag.


    I quickly crouched down and undressed the pile of clothes. A straw doll immediately appeared in front of us, the same straw doll I had passed on my way to the well. At that time, if it wasn''t for me desperately trying to stop him, I think this scarecrow would have taken my life.


    The three of us looked at each other, unsure of what to say. They may not know how powerful this thing is, but I do.


    "It''s Huang Profound Dragon!" "No," I said.


    As soon as I finished, I heard the glass say, "Who?"


    I looked through the glass and saw that he was already running for the door. I followed him out.


    We chased them all the way back to the main road and looked around. It was noon and there was no one on the road.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "I saw a man leaning on the wall, peeping at us! it seems to be Huang Profound Dragon. " Glass gasped. The glass was a little fat. Although this part of the journey wasn''t long, it was very fast, so it was normal for him to pant a little.


    "This is bad, hurry up and go back!" I''m afraid that this is a scheme by Huang Xuanyuan to lure the tiger out of the mountain. Then we ran back.


    "I don''t believe that he would dare to fight us face to face. Didn''t he always do things in the dark?"


    "Then who threw this bag of clothes?" I returned the question by asking the glass, although I didn''t know if Huang Xuanlong would show himself or not.


    As soon as we reached the gate, we saw Yi Fen and Wu Rilan standing in the yard. Glass and I were stunned. We didn''t understand why Yinyi would come here.


    As soon as he saw us, he hurriedly asked, "Have you seen Huang Xuanlong?"


    Glass and I looked at each other, unable to make heads or tails of what was happening. We didn''t understand why he was also looking for Huang Xuanlong.


    "All of you are bored. Why are you looking for him?" I glanced at him and asked snappily. This guy actually told me about how he fell asleep, while my heart was still on fire.


    This old thief is too fast to catch up." Thoughtful thought, "Alright, you guys stay here for a while. I''ll go look for him again. If I find him, I''ll definitely skin him alive!" Then he turned and ran out again.


    "Why is he looking for Huang Xuanyuan?" It feels like there''s a deep grudge between them. "


    I could not answer the question. The way I thought was very similar to his name. His mind was too straight, and he walked all the way to the dark. He had always hated that Huang Xuantong was up to something here, and now that he knew that he had escaped, he started to look at him again. As for his starting point, I really don''t know. I''ve never heard of any feud between them. Perhaps he had been a soldier before, and even though he had retreated, a sense of justice still flowed through his bones. It was just that he couldn''t bear to see Huang Xuanlong in this village pretending to be mysterious and swindling money. The other possibility was that this person was competitive. Last night, when he fought with Huang Xuanlong, he did not get the upper hand and instead was deceived by him. He did not feel good about it and still wanted to have a spar with him. However, this kind of mentality was really hard for people to understand. Perhaps it was just a type of personality, without any reason. But having said that, if he were to spar with Huang Profound Dragon, he would probably only end up being played. The only thing he could think of was that he had mastered a whole set of martial arts. If it was just comparing his martial arts with Huang Xuanyuan''s, perhaps he would even have a sliver of expectation.


    "He left just like that?" Seeing that I didn''t answer, Glass knew that it wasn''t that I didn''t want to, but that I didn''t have an answer, so she asked again.


    "What is it? You still want to drink with him? "


    "That''s not it. I just want to know where he saw Huang Profound Dragon. That way, we can keep an eye on him from these places."


    Glass''s words made sense, but he would have to wait until he saw another thought before he knew. Right now, the most important thing was to deal with the situation in front of him. I picked up the scarecrow and looked at it. It looked exactly the same as the last time. Since this item was so unknown, it would be better to burn it down, lest there was another disaster. I had just taken out my lighter and was about to light the grass doll when I heard a thought coming back from outside, swearing.


    "You actually came to my house to tell the fortune of my wife, you really have lived enough!"


    When I heard that there was something wrong, I hurriedly stopped and asked, "What''s going on?"


    He walked over to sit on the ground and panted for a while. When he saw the grass doll in my hand, he asked in surprise, "Didn''t you burn this thing? "Why did you bring it back?"


    I said it was another one.


    "What did you say just now about your wife''s fortune telling?" Glass patted Nian Bing''s shoulder and asked.


    He looked up at the glass and nodded with a smile. He then cleared his throat and said, "This is a long story. Didn''t I go to the well with Erlang last night? After experiencing so many things ¡­"


    When I saw his momentum, I knew I might have to go over what had happened yesterday again, so I pretended to cough and reminded him to pick the point.


    It turns out last night, after I parted ways with him, he went home and knocked on his door. His wife was angry, so why would she open the door for him? He had no other choice but to spend the night beside a wheat straw mound on the north side of the road. Perhaps it was true that he was tired, so he slept until well past 9. It was already extremely hot during the nine o''clock season, and the roadside was bustling with noise and excitement. I guess the idea was to be woken up by the sun. When he went home and opened the door, he saw his wife sitting in the courtyard. Beside her sat another person. When he thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart. He thought, I can find you. He picked up the carrying pole leaning against the gate, holding it in his hand, and entered the door. He closed the door, and shouted, "Old bastard, I''ve been looking for you everywhere, but I didn''t expect you to have my family." As he spoke, he lifted his carrying pole and struck out.


    Huang Xuanlong was not an ordinary person. Upon seeing the situation, he immediately turned around and ran; he actually flipped over the wall. By the time he had caught up with them, they were long gone. He said that Huang Xuanlong had immediately jumped over the wall. It was unknown if he was exaggerating on purpose, or if Huang Xuanlong himself was a strong and vigorous person.


    He didn''t think that he would kick her out as soon as he came back. Therefore, before he could even open his mouth, he pointed at his nose and cursed, "Mister is right, you''re really a jinx. Tell me, how did I pick you in the first place!" If you are not specifically identified here, you are referring to the fortune-teller.


    When he heard this, he was also angered, and scolded, "He wants to tell my fortune? You also don''t know who he is, so just bring him home, he''s the leader of that evil cult, how can a woman like you not know what''s good for you! " As soon as he thought of it, he rolled his eyes at his wife, went inside the house and pushed the motorcycle out, went into the kitchen and stuck the kitchen knife in his waist. Your life will end here today! "


    After saying that, he got on his motorbike and wandered around the village, looking for Huang Xuanlong. However, when it was almost noon, he passed by the back of Wu Ruilan''s house and found a person lying on the yard wall. Seeing that it was Huang Xuanlong, he threw his motorcycle aside and came over with his kitchen knife. As soon as Huang Xuanlong saw the murderous intent, his heart tightened and he accidentally knocked against a loose stone on the wall. The wall of Wu Ruilan''s courtyard was not made of cement as we commonly see it, but was instead made of stone blocks. It was about two meters tall, and it was common to see such walls in rural areas, especially those that were relatively backward. It was both convenient and effective against thieves because the stones above were loose and would not be easy to exert force. If one was not careful enough, they would slip down from above, and even if one did not fall down from above, it would still cause a lot of noise.


    It was also because Huang Profound Dragon made a move when he touched that loose rock that the glass discovered him. What happened next was like this.


    "When he saw me coming over, he turned around and ran towards the south. He was so fast, he looked like a rabbit!" "I didn''t know what he was up to, so I came in and took a look." As he said this, he changed the topic and asked, "Oh yeah, what are you guys doing here with the grass doll?"


    "Finished?" I asked.


    "It''s over!" At the thought of looking at me, she seemed to be puzzled by my reaction.


    Glass and I let out a breath at the same time and said in unison, "Why is it so tiring to listen to you!"


    "Aiyo, the two of you... "No matter what I say to you, I won''t say these things to an ordinary person."


    I was angry when I heard this. "Not yet, how do the villagers know about our visit to the Well Pond last night? I suspect that you are just riding your motorcycle and shouting at the top of your lungs, saying that you''re looking for Huang Xuanlong! "


    At this moment, I also became anxious. I pulled out the kitchen knife from my waist and handed it over to me. I took a step back and asked what you wanted. As soon as he thought of it, he shouted, "With the kitchen knife as my witness, I''m indeed looking for Huang Xuanlong."

 C52

    I thought to myself, why doesn''t your head know where to turn? That''s what I said, why are you in such a hurry?


    "Aiya, I''ve brought the kitchen knife over. Why is the woman at home making lunch?!" As soon as he came back to his senses, he hurriedly said, "You guys chat first, I''ll take this back with me. I''ll come look for you in the afternoon, don''t leave!" After which, he hurriedly left the room.


    Glasses and I looked at each other and could not help but shake our heads and smile wryly. He was probably thinking about how to get out of here, and he really did have a screw loose in his head.


    I put on my lighter again, and by the way, the grass man burned it. This grass man was made of wheat straw. After a summer of being exposed to the sun, the straw became very dry. As soon as it came into contact with the fire source, it immediately began to burn, emitting a large amount of black smoke. The black smoke was very unusual. Generally, it should not emit smoke, or even if it did, it should be very little. So that made me even more certain that this scarecrow was strange. At the end of the fire, the grass man gave off a foul stench, and we couldn''t stand it any longer, so we left the yard and went to the back of the house to stay by the side of the road.


    At this time, Wu Rilan suddenly said, "That guy who was slashed a thousand times told the tall daughter-in-law''s fortune, I think it was to trick the tall one into having a new life. If he knows the word ''tall'', then he''s in danger. "


    The eight words, "Birthday", were used when a person was born. It included the time when they were born, and it was called the four pillars. The four pillars were arranged in a row of eight words, so it was called the eight words. We used to say four columns and eight words, that''s how it came about. These eight words often contained a person''s fate and the relationship between life and death. There were even some experts who could deduce a person''s fate. As such, the eight characters were extremely important. Generally, one could not casually reveal it to others because they were afraid that they would fall into the wrong hands and mess with others. In ancient times, when people talked about marriage, the word "double" would appear in eight characters, and people would find that it didn''t match with the word. The modern era''s concept of the word "eight" had already faded, so no one would discuss its interests.


    Now that Wu Rilan suddenly said it, it really made me realize. It was very possible that Huang Xuanlong had personally come to pay them a visit. His goal might be very simple, just as Wu Ruilan had said, to find out how he had managed to find the door, but it was impossible to know how he had found the door.


    "Is there any way to deal with it?" I asked. It is because we do not know whether or not Huang Xuan Long is able to grasp the phrase "birthdate", but we still have to prepare for the worst.


    "I do have a way, but I don''t know if it will work." Wu Rilan sighed. "I don''t even dare to enter this room now. I really don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse for me since you chased that thing away."


    I thought I could do it if I could, not too passively, so I looked at the glass and motioned for him to say something else. Glassglass saw the look in my eyes and said, "As the saying goes, there is mutual trust between fortune and disaster. This thing has never been decided before, so you have done well. Don''t you think so? "


    Wu Rilan seemed to think it made sense and nodded.


    "Right now, Huang Profound Dragon is alone, and allows him to stir up a few layers of waves. As long as we twist him into a rope and work together to take down him, then this place will recover to its former state. People should go down to the ground and sleep, how could there be so many problems."


    He was a businessman after all, so his way of speaking was really different. With just a few sentences, he had drawn Wu Rilan to his topic, leaving no trace behind. On the contrary, it gave others the feeling that Huang Profound Dragon would be the one to kill him, so taking him down was a matter that they had to do.


    Glass saw that his words were effective, so he continued, "Knowing this is the best way to win a hundred battles. Fighting with him wasn''t just a matter of physical strength and magic power, but also a matter of brains. Although we have many people, we know very little. This is a very unequal battle. "So we have to stand at a higher level and have more information so that it will be powerful for our war."


    I thought, I was just praising you for your words just now. Why did you suddenly go downhill? You were talking about war and resistance, war and the like. How could she, a rural woman, understand that?


    I saw that Wu Rilan was indeed still slowly tasting the glass, and probably didn''t know what to do with the glass at the moment. It looks like I have to reveal some of the things I did when I came in. Therefore, I, Wu Rilan, stood to the side and whispered, "Huang Xuanlong forced your husband''s soul to the bottom of the well. Your son was even unwilling to reincarnate because he mistakenly dragged his father into the water, did you know that?"


    When Wu Rilan heard this, she suddenly widened her eyes and looked at me in disbelief. Her mouth trembled as she said, "You ¡­" You already know about it? "


    From her expression, I could tell that she knew about it earlier than I did. But why didn''t she mention it? Was it because she was worried that I wouldn''t be able to help her and would instead cause trouble? So I whispered, "You know?"


    Wu Rilan nodded with a sad face, but she didn''t cry. She just wiped her eyes out of habit. I think she cried for too long. There were no longer any tears left on her face. Wu Ruilan was quiet for a while before she said, "Do you think that I invited the gods to protect myself? I did so to save them from Huang Xuan Long."


    I felt a jolt as I listened to this, and suddenly I felt the woman in front of me become so strange, so small, standing with her. Even if her efforts were useless, this sort of feeling surpassed the barriers between the human and ghost realms. It was truly admirable. I squeezed my eyes shut and shook my head, trying to gather my thoughts, because what she had just said had shaken me and confused my thoughts. I opened my eyes and looked at Wu Rilan. I said slowly, "Leave this matter to us." I said it firmly, not on impulse, but because I felt I should and must do it for the sake of their unbroken kinship.


    Wu Ruilan looked at me in surprise. The muscles on her face trembled, her mouth opened, but she didn''t say anything. In the end, she slowly kneeled down before me.


    I never expected Wu Rilan to kneel down to a little kid like me. I panicked and immediately helped him up. "Big sister Rilan, don''t be like this." Everything will be all right, believe me. But right now, I need to ask you a few things about you and Huang Profound Dragon so that we have a better chance of winning. "


    With my support, Wu Ruilan stood up and calmed down. She then said, "Whatever you guys want to ask and I know, I''ll tell you."


    I looked around. To the north of the road was a small river, the place where Sanfu had played when he was scared silly. There were a few stones by the river for people to sit on. It was noon and there was no one, so we walked over. I motioned to the glass for him to ask, because although there were some things I had experienced personally, I didn''t have his work to do in my head. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to find the main point and would be wasting my time.


    Glass thought for a moment, then pointed at Wu Ruilan''s ankle and said, "Big sister Ruilan, can you tell me about your calf? I think it must have something to do with this. "


    Not only did he not expect this from the start, even I didn''t think that he would bring it up so quickly. Our minds were focused on the grudge between her and Huang Profound Dragon. I looked at the glass and motioned for him to change the subject. But when she looked at Wu Rilan, she didn''t even look at me.


    Wu Ruilan sighed and said, "This calf of mine was naturally given to me by Huang Xuanlong."


    I was surprised to find that the glass actually hit the spot.


    As for Wu Rilan''s calves, as I said before, they had a very thin section, and the bottom was very thick, as if someone had grabbed them and pulled them down, rubbed them all down, and piled them up there, while the bones seemed to have been squeezed too hard and thin. And according to the glass, there was a handprint on the thin section. Now I can see that there really are, black, adult handprints, especially obvious. There was only one explanation for holding the bone so it wouldn''t shatter, and that was that the one holding her leg wasn''t a human at all.


    There was a lot of story about this leg, with the front and the back, almost all of it strung together. Therefore, the glass question could be said to have not only asked the main point, but also asked the key point. In the course of Wu Ruilan''s narration, the face of San Fu, who had been beaten up, came over to make trouble. He jumped around us, tried to push Wu Ruilan a few times, and was finally scolded by me. As he rushed over in the afternoon, he gritted his teeth and felt indignant at the side as well.


    In order to make things easier for everyone to understand, I told the story in chronological order. Because it had been a while, Wu Rilan could not remember some parts clearly. In order to ensure the fluency of reading, I added some things to connect the whole thing. Of course, this was done on the basis of not changing the general trend of the situation, so the incident itself was still relatively close to the truth.


    The story begins with last August, when we had a drought and the villagers drew water from the well to water the land. Li Caizhong, Wu Rilan''s husband, had already mentioned this before. Considering that there were too many pumps during the day, he chose to work at night. Therefore, in the vast Stone Monkey Land and the northern part of the mountain, there were only two people: Wu Rilan and Li Caizhong. According to Wu Rilan, it was already past midnight, but the water pressure decreased as the water lance sprayed out water. Furthermore, the water was very muddy. There was only one possibility, and that was that the water level was too low and the pump was out.


    Li Caizhong let Wu Ruilan rest for a while. He went to put the water pump in the well pond. Wu Ruilan warned him to be careful during the night. He waved his hand and said that he had nothing to do. The two of them were at the northwest side of the well, about 50 to 60 meters away from the well. Wu Rui Lan sat on the ground and watched Li Caizhong put out the tractor and went down. Because the well was far from the village and there was no power supply, people used tractors to drive the pumps to pump water. After a while, Wu Rilan suddenly heard a "Ouch!" coming from the well. Wu Rilan''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Li Caizhong couldn''t have slipped and fallen right. Thus, no one paid any attention to him. Wu Ruilan knew that something was going to happen, so she quickly got up and ran towards the well. Hearing the sound of splashing from the well, Wu Rilan became anxious and hastened her steps. But by the time she reached the well, it was quiet again and there was no one around. There was only a pair of shoes at the pump. Wu Rilan was startled. She had a bad premonition. She repeatedly called out a few times, but no one replied. Wu Rilan looked at the surface of the water and instantly understood what was going on. She could not help but burst into tears.

 C53

    According to Wu Ruilan, she fell asleep as she cried. She had a vague feeling that someone was constantly rubbing her back and crying as she rubbed it, saying things like "I''m sorry" to her. But I think she was in such a state of emotional upheaval that it would have been impossible for her to fall asleep. So I think, she should be too sad, crying bad, so uncontrollable, cross. This was why someone helped her massage her back. Of course, this wasn''t a human, but her son, Li Huaguang, needed to be corrected.


    So the real thing was that Wu Rilan was breathing hard, and someone kept rubbing her back, crying and crying as they talked. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken my father away. I''m sorry, I''m going to mourn for her for two days. Two days later, I will return dad to you. You must live well by yourself.


    When Wu Rilan recovered her breath, it was already dawn. From then on, she became muddle-headed, as if her soul had left her body. Because this so-called dream was rather strange, she never dared to speak of it. She stayed at the edge of the well for two days. Two days later, Li Caizhong''s corpse slowly floated up. There was no need to say anything about how they would be buried or how they would be buried. However, Wu Rilan was extremely depressed. She cried at home all day until the middle of the night. She seemed to have aged a lot all of a sudden.


    I thought that if things stopped here, maybe Wu Rilan would slowly forget the sad experience under the influence of time. However, at this time, Huang Profound Dragon appeared. Huang Profound Dragon''s appearance had completely messed up her entire life. More importantly, Wu Rilan had become mysterious and full of evil.


    Wu Rilan didn''t know that the Black Yellow School was mentioned by Bighead Sun. He said that Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang''s souls couldn''t be reincarnated, and needed to transcend the cycle of reincarnation.


    I think that at this time, Huang Xuanlong actually wasn''t able to control Li Caizhong''s father and son. The reason Bighead Sun said this was actually to help publicize his son-in-law. I think this is a very nasty thing to do. It is very unkind of you to use the dead to deceive your neighbors.


    The speaker was not interested in listening. Bighead Sun might have said something like that, but Wu Ruilan believed him. So she went to church every day, very devout, and every time she paid for it with some kind of oil. However, this beast''s heart was truly stone-cold and ambitious. In order to make his church big, he had secretly used the Ghost Controlling Technique to trap a group of wild ghosts to do things for him. Among them was Li Caizhong and his son. Huang Xuanlong was someone with a bit of cultivation, and could be considered one of the people''s hidden superpowers. However, because of his poor mental skills, he shouldn''t have taken this path, and shouldn''t have done anything so outrageous.


    According to Wu, one day two weeks later, she went to burn paper money for Li Caizhong because it was his anniversary, but when she lit the fire to light the paper money, the flame went out on its own, as if it had been blown out. But the flame didn''t drift, just went out for no reason. There are many reasons for this situation in the countryside, including dissatisfaction with future generations, and other requests for money that the deceased refused to accept. That day, Wu Ruilan came back to have a dream. Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang cried to her that they were trapped at the bottom of the well by Huang Xuanlong and told her not to go to worship anymore. Huang Xuanlong was not a good person. At the beginning, Wu Rilan did not take it to heart as well. Everything was as usual. It was time to go to church. But this dream went on for three consecutive nights, and Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang were crying harder and harder each time. Wu Ruilan finally understood that things were not as simple as she had imagined, so she went to find Huang Xuanlong to argue with him, only to find out that he did not agree, and only said that he had already resolved things for her, and in the end, even ignored her. He even threatened to reprimand her by saying that if she continued to mess around, it would be a blasphemy to the Holy Mother, to punish her for kneeling down and wanting the Holy Maiden to apologize.


    Only then did Wu Rilan clearly see the true nature of the Black Yellow School, and she broke off all decorum to withdraw from the school.


    But there''s one thing I can''t figure out. Ghost communication is usually a dream, a wind, or the upper part of the body, but either way you have to have your own mind in it. But since Huang Xuantong had the ability to affect ghosts, why didn''t he trap Li Caizhong and stop him from daydreaming when Wu Ruilan had questioned him? This question would be brought up later, not to mention this place.


    Seeing that Wu Rilan had left the sect and was also exposing the misfortunes of the Black Yellow School, Huang Xuanlong believed that this would be detrimental to the development of the church. Thus, he sent some things to harass her every now and then, in order to let her know the difficulties in doing so, and at the same time, make these things go wild, and then he would come out and subdue them.


    He didn''t say anything else in advance, he just told her about Wu Rilan. She woke up every night after being harassed by these things. Sometimes he was awakened by a knock on the door, sometimes by a laugh, sometimes by the sound of grinding his teeth under the bed, sometimes by a sudden tap while he was asleep, in all sorts of ways. Wu Ruilan was in a trance from all the ruckus and was always on the edge of her senses. She clearly knew that it was Huang Profound Dragon''s doing, but she couldn''t see or touch it. There was no evidence. On the other hand, she was just an ordinary person, how could she fight against him? Actually, she didn''t hold too much hope when it came to inviting gods to fight with him. This was because, like ordinary people, she also thought that these things were not trustworthy, and furthermore, Huang Xuantong was also a god. If you were to invite gods to deal with him, I''m afraid that it wouldn''t be appropriate.


    But other than that, she really couldn''t think of any else to do. On one hand, it was due to Huang Xuanlong''s direct threat, and on the other hand, both her husband and her son were stunned by him. Wu Rilan had no other choice but to try it out and ask God for help. The only point of view that supported her actions was that since Huang Profound Dragon had a divine spirit, that meant that there really was a divine spirit and that since it existed, then he would only need to be sincere and invite it over.


    As for the invocation, there are many forms of it in the people, and the specific details should be closely related to the local culture and cognition. I have seen it once in Guangdong. Actually, asking a god is a whole process. I think it can be divided into asking a god, wandering god, worshipping god, sending god. The God I had seen had come out of the temple a few years before, and had tied two bamboo poles to the sides of the temple with a high-backed armchair. He had carried four young men with him, and these four had to be from the village, the locals. There were gods and statues on the armchair, and a cloth was propped up to block out the sun. Dozens of people followed him, beating the gongs and drums. The god was to be placed in the local ancestral hall, and there would be a series of events to celebrate that night, such as puppet shows, movies, and so on. Of course, that piece in Guangdong was a bit of a melodrama, and I didn''t understand it at the time. After the new year, worshiping became even more lively. Groups of people brought offerings of fruits and vegetables and placed many incense sticks around the ancestral hall. This incense was around three meters tall, as thick as a person''s calf, and there were also firecrackers set at certain times. Actually, the Wandering Gods held it before inviting the Divine Queen and sending her to God. It was very simple, as they would carry the God around the village. It was said that the men who had been added to the family line all those years ago each held a bamboo pole, two by two, forming a line. The bamboo poles in each group were tied to the top with some sort of sheets, allowing the young people to walk under these sheets while carrying the idols. "What''s the point of this? I asked, but I don''t understand a word of the native dialect.


    Wu Ruilan chose to go to Xi''an for religious services, probably in a mountainous area in Lantian County. I had never been to that place, and I didn''t know if Wu Rilan was right. And the reason she chose to go there was because one of her aunts was there, and it was said that she knew more or less about these things as well. Wu Rilan wandered off, but there was something odd about it. She had never been out of the village in her life, of course, and she had never taken a train, not even knowing where Xi''an was, so how did she get there?


    According to Wu Rilan, she had heard someone whispering in her ear the whole way. It was a woman who told her how to walk and what to do. At first she was a little scared, but then she got used to it. Thus, she always knew when the train would leave, when it would stop, and what kind of train would take her to the mountains.


    The process of summoning a spirit was very simple. It was to go to a mountain there with her brother. It was said that the mountain was very high and deep. There were many snake rats inside, and they were all very big. She went to a temple and kowtowed to many deities. She copied down the names of many deities and told them her request. She wanted them to move their carriage and return with her. Needless to say, after inviting the gods, all sorts of weird things happened. According to Wu Ruilan, as long as she looked in the direction of her home, she would be able to see the village. She could even see who died and where they were buried. He could still see the interior of his house. Beside the bed, there were three evil spirits with disheveled hair. By the time she got home, she had been able to talk to the others about what had happened in the village. I''ve heard others mention this before, but I didn''t take it seriously. Now that I heard Wu Rulan say it this way, I felt that it was true. It seems that it was beyond normal knowledge.


    When she came back, Wu Ruilan built the altar and kept burning incense three times a day. There were some people in the village who tried to drive her away, but she could also help them drive them away. If someone lost something or couldn''t find it, she could easily find it for them. With the establishment of the altar, the things that Huang Xuanlong had sent to the hall had no place to rest, and could only disappear without a trace.


    Wu Rilan first cursed Huang Xuanlong, the masked man. Wu Ruilan said that she had cursed him twice in total. The first was to burn a handful of yellow paper and retreat at night, cursing the man in his heart, retreating twenty steps. Then, in this position, he would burn another pile of yellow paper and throw the man in the fire. The second curse was to place a brazier in the middle of the room and burn the yellow paper. Then he would set the mask on top of the fire and place it over the altar. He would curse day and night. I asked her where she had learned all this, and she said it was what the man in her ear had told her to do. Would it be useful? She said she didn''t know if it was of any use, but on the second curse, the ashes in the brazier flew up and floated around the room, but they all fell back.

 C54

    Hearing this, Glass whispered in my ear, "Do you think that sister Ryland is split in two?"


    If she had a split personality, how would she know the way to Xi''an, how would she know exactly what was happening at home thousands of miles away?


    But as things stood, it was the same whether Wu Rilan went to Xi''an or not, because she said that before she went to Xi''an she had been aware of someone whispering in her ear and had been guiding her there. Then, this guide, who is also the two serpent spirits that Huang Xuanlong mentioned, is very likely to be from our local territory. But why follow her all the way to Xi''an when the local stuff could just go directly to Wu Rilan.


    At this point, Glass said that I was a little hungry. I turned around and thought for a bit before coming back to my senses and hurriedly asked what had happened.


    "Go to the west side and buy some instant noodles, bread, and mineral water in triplicate. "Oh yeah, bring me a pack of cigarettes as well."


    When I saw that I was not moving at all, I thought to myself, "What are you doing? Hurry up and go, what are you daydreaming about?"


    "No," Ivy said in a low voice, "Just give me the money, I don''t have any money on me, and all the money is taken away by my wife."


    I said the glass would pay.


    The thought went happily, for the glass gave a big opening. If this was a normal situation, with his glass-personality, he would absolutely not do it. He was unwilling to eat instant noodles and drink cold water, but today, he actually agreed to it. I think he probably knows that we are currently trying to find a way to deal with Huang Profound Dragon from Wu Rilan, and Huang Xuan Long must also know that we are investigating him, so he must have thought of ways to mess with us. I even suspect that he was the one sent by San Fu, but we don''t even know where he is now. So we all want to know about him as soon as possible, and the sooner the better.


    After Wu Ruilan had finished cursing, the next night, he went to find Huang Xuanlong to settle the score. At that time, Huang Xuanyuan had only been here for less than a month, so the Church''s forces were not as strong as they are now. There are only about 20 people here. Judging from the time, I estimate that Yang Tuo was probably within the group at that time.


    Wu Ruilan said that Huang Xuanlong was giving a sermon that night. She kicked the door open and the entire room went silent. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her. Huang Xuanlong glanced at Wu Rilan and said, "Since you''ve already left the church, why are you still coming?"


    Wu Ruilan did not say anything else to him and told him about how he trapped Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang at the bottom of the well, as well as how he sent out evil spirits to mess with him. This was no wonder. If she were to stand there alone and talk about a dead ghost, how could she not be afraid? However, this inevitably left the impression that there must be something wrong with this person''s mind. Otherwise, why would he take these illusory ghosts so seriously?


    Sure enough, Huang Xuanlong slapped the table and said, "This person has been possessed by an evil spirit. Everyone, pray for her and help her dispel the evil!" As soon as these words left his mouth, two big men rushed in from outside the door. They approached and wanted to make Wu Rilan kneel down. Wu Rilan laughed and took out a pair of scissors from her body and placed it against her neck. She shouted, "If anyone dares to take a step closer, I will die here."


    At first glance, Huang Xuanlong was already frightened. There was no way he could risk his life here, so he could only have his men withdraw. It was a mess in the room, and the people around her, both those they didn''t know and those they didn''t know, were urging her to put down the scissors and stay calm.


    Wu Rilan stared at Huang Profound Dragon for a long time, but could faintly see that the ground beneath his feet was empty, as if there was a cellar, and inside it was a altar, and on top of it was a sculpture. "The statue was surrounded by a black aura, which spread to the ground and connected it with the Holy Mother of Mount Li before coiling around Huang Xuan Long''s body.


    Wu Rilan finally understood that the God that was on top of the statue was just a cover, while the real spirit was underground. Therefore, she laughed again as she pointed at Huang Profound Dragon and scolded, "Didn''t you say your teachings were very effective? "Alright, I''ll stand here today. All of you, pray together. If you can make me lie on the ground with your prayers, I''ll kill myself here without saying a word."


    Huang Xuanlong reckoned that Wu Rilan must have gone insane this time, and shouldn''t have done anything rash either. Otherwise, who knew what Wu Rilan might do, and the only thing he could do was to make everyone pray. The result was as one might well imagine. If a person was standing by himself, he would have been fine. How could he suddenly lie on the ground? They prayed for about ten minutes, and suddenly Wu Rilan laughed for the third time, stomping her feet on the ground as she laughed. Because, according to Wu Rilan, with every stamp of her foot, the statue shook and the black gas shrank back a foot. After stomping all the way to the end, she clearly saw something fall out from Huang Profound Dragon''s neck, and it looked like a jade pendant shining with light. But the moment that jade pendant fell off, Huang Profound Dragon was instantly stunned, and his face gradually revealed a terrified expression.


    In the end, Wu Ruilan laughed for the fourth time, pointed at Huang Xuanyuan and scolded, "It''s only so-so, just so-so." He trotted home.


    After listening to this part, Glass and I felt that something was off. Maybe the people at the scene didn''t see anything wrong, but Wu Rilan and Huang Xuanlong had already experienced a battle, and it was clear that Wu Rilan had the upper hand this time. We once analyzed Wu Ruilan''s mental state at that time, and we suspect that she wasn''t the only one with those two snakes, because if she was alone, she didn''t have that much mental power to frighten the Black Fiend that Huang Xuanlong spoke of. Besides, Wu Rilan also told her what she wanted to do and how she wanted to do it. Especially those few times when she laughed, it wasn''t from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t even know why she laughed. One even more powerful evidence is that she was actually able to see through the surface and see the altar underneath. I had even always thought that if it weren''t for the help of the two serpent spirits, Wu Ruilan wouldn''t have had the courage to fight face to face with Huang Xuanyuan.


    "I finally understand now, no wonder Old Cao could fight Huang Xuanlong to the death. It turns out that his spirit had already been severely injured by Big Sister Rilan earlier, so Old Cao took advantage of the situation to sneak in." The glass said.


    I have also thought about this question from Glass before. It was due to the high level of cultivation of Cao Lao Wu that he was able to chase away this spirit. No matter how I thought about it, I could not understand it at the time.


    "What is that jade pendant, why does it make Huang Profound Dragon seem so afraid when it drops?" Glass asked after some thought.


    Wu Ruilan said she didn''t know. The necklace was hidden inside her clothes, round, shiny, and around her neck, but she did see it slide off after she had stamped a few times. As soon as the jade pendant fell off, Huang Profound Dragon''s face immediately revealed a terrified expression.


    This is an extremely important piece of information, and I believe that this jade pendant is definitely very important to Huang Profound Dragon. However, just shedding it would cause him to become uneasy, so if he lost it, he wouldn''t be so scared to death. It seemed that the jade pendant itself wasn''t very important, what was important was that Huang Profound Dragon needed it, and he had to keep it close to his body at that time. This brings me to the idea that jade can save lives, which is generally accepted here. Because we''ve had one before, and he was my grandfather''s age, in his late seventies, pulling wheat from the ground in his donkey cart, and the donkey got scared and threw him out of the car and into the ditch by the side of the road, and that was fatal for a man in his late seventies, or at least a broken bone or something, if he didn''t fall out of his head. As for the result, the old man was fine. He got up and brushed off the dirt on his body before continuing his work. The only loss was that the jade fragment on his waist that had been with him for almost thirty years had shattered. I saw that piece of jade later on, but it wasn''t completely broken, it was just full of cracks. The old man said that Jade was dead. It might just have been a coincidence. The old man was in good health, and the piece of jade had been crushed against something when he landed. Thus, it was hard to say whether or not this piece of jade could save lives, but Huang Xuanlong definitely had to have some sort of secret behind it.


    At this point, he still had not talked about what happened to Wu Rilan''s legs. Actually, everything he had said before could be considered as the reason why her legs became thinner, and it was precisely because of this chain of events, including Li Caizhong''s drowning, Wu Rilan''s request for transcendence, her withdrawal from teaching and inviting the gods, and her battle with Huang Xuanlong, that the story of Wu Rilan''s legs became thinner. We didn''t hear what she said when we were at the river, or what we heard later. It was because something had happened to Wu Rilan since she got to this part of the story.


    At this time, a thought suddenly sprinted over from the side of the road, came over and threw the things on the ground, then hurriedly said, "Quick, quick, I saw Huang Xuanlong!"


    Glass and I stood up and asked in unison, "Where?"


    "Come with me, let''s talk as we walk!" The moment I thought of turning around, I was on the road, and Glass and I were about to follow, when it occurred to me that Wu Rilan was still here. So I grabbed the glass and said, "Don''t go. Send Big Sister Rearan to my house. Don''t ever come in my house again."


    Glass wanted to say something, but when she looked back at Wu Rilan, she could only nod. I immediately took a step forward and gave chase. The first reason was because he was afraid of losing him. The second reason was because he was afraid that this guy wouldn''t fall into his trap.


    As we ran west, we picked up a stone from the ground, weighed it, and held it in our hands.


    I asked, "Where did Huang Profound Dragon go?"


    He said, "I saw him as soon as I went out shopping. He was sneaking into Bighead Sun''s yard."


    I said he saw you. I was worried that this was a trap set by Huang Xuanyuan, so I intentionally let us dig inside.


    "No, I was in the little shop, and when I came out he turned around and went in. It must be him. I recognize the bear that turned to dust. "


    Big Boss Sun''s house wasn''t that far away. We jogged all the way there in three minutes. The gate to the yard was open to the east. The iron gate was unlocked. Someone had obviously moved it. And according to what Boss Sun said, their entire family was all detained by the police station, so it could be determined that ninety percent of the people who came were Huang Profound Dragon.


    We tiptoed into the yard and looked around. There was no one there. Thus, our gazes focused on the main hall, which was the room where Huang Profound Dragon was preaching. The main hall''s door was closed, and it was not locked either. I exchanged a look with Yinyi and slowly walked over. I leaned against the door and listened for a while. There was a rustling sound in the room, as if someone was walking inside. I looked through the crack in the door. It was dark inside and I couldn''t see anything.


    "Charge in!" I whispered.

 C55

    Then Yi Yinyi and I raised our feet and kicked at a door, but it was strong and heavy, probably made of mulberry or locust wood. It was only when the two of us kicked at it with all our might that we began to open it. I thought to myself, when Wu Ruilan said that she had kicked open the door with one kick, I could see how amazing her strength was. With the others being kicked away, the rustling sound immediately disappeared. From the light, we could see that there was a table placed at the door for Huang Xuanlong to preach. Behind the table, there was a chair, and behind the chair, there was a tall table with a censer on the wall. There was no shrine, but it was probably broken during the fight with Cao Lao Wu that night. As for the east, west and west rooms, they were still empty. Not a single person could be seen. Nothing had changed. However, now that the building was empty, it looked more like an old house that had been empty for many years, full of the smell of dust.


    "Strange? Why is there no one here? " He turned around and looked behind the door, but there was nothing there. He walked under the beam and looked up, but he didn''t see anything. Finally, he locked his gaze behind the table. If Huang Profound Dragon wanted to hide, this was the only place. As he said this, he leaned over and yelled non-stop, "Old thief, I know you''re behind the table. Come out, come out, let''s spar again!"


    Still no movement, the thought lightly walked to the table and happily shouted, "Found you!" As he said this, he stretched out his head and glanced behind the table. Disappointment appeared on his face. It seemed like he wasn''t there.


    "I clearly saw him come in, and I also heard a sound from inside the house just now. Why is there no one there?" With such a small space, where could he hide? Could it be that he escaped? " He leaned on the table and said to himself.


    Escape? These words immediately reminded me that there was only one place for Huang Profound Dragon to hide, and that was the cellar Wu Ruilan had mentioned. Judging by the position of the cellar, it should be under the table. Regardless of whether it was accurate or not, it wouldn''t take much time to check it out. Thinking of this, I walked over. At this moment, there was a sudden bang. The door behind them slammed shut, followed by a "hualala" sound as it was locked. The surrounding area was suddenly plunged into darkness. My heart thumped. No, I''ve been tricked, this must have been something Huang Xuanlong set up. We were completely on guard, but in the end, we still charged in.


    When my eyes adjusted, the room was not so dark that I could not see my hands, for a little light came in through the window, which was covered with layers of gauze (old tile houses rarely used glass, usually gauze or plastic), and the light was correspondingly dimmed, making everything look hazy. I looked at it. However, when he raised his head, he discovered that there was someone sitting on the chair. Because of the dim lighting, he could only make out that it was an old lady. She was very skinny, her hair was graying, her facial features were unclear, and she sat there motionlessly.


    My heart leaped to my throat as a layer of cold sweat formed on my back. I thought that my eyes were blurry, so I blinked my eyes. The old lady was still sitting there. He stood by the table and looked out the window. I was about to step forward and pull him over, but then one of my eyes turned away from the window, and I seemed to see it too, and he jumped to the side with a "Ouch!" As soon as the word "Ouch!" came out of his mouth, the two small windows in the room were blocked off. As the last of the light faded, I saw the old woman stand up. At the same time, I also noticed that there seemed to be a face suspended above my head, round, like a lid.


    At this time, the room was completely dark. It was truly impossible to see one''s own fingers in the dark. I panicked. It was obvious that Huang Profound Dragon had done something to this room, otherwise why would that old lady suddenly appear? That old lady stood up, what was she planning to do?


    Although my mind was in a mess, I still shouted, "One thought, steady!" Do not mess around with yourself! "


    He asked while trembling, "Who was that old lady just now?" Just as he finished speaking, chirping sounds suddenly came from inside the room, "What ¡­" How to... And birds... Bird calls! " As he thought of this, he almost cried.


    It was this voice again. San Wei had been scared silly by this voice before. Just what was this thing? No, this guy was afraid of ghosts, so he must be very scared right now. If he saw this thing, his mind might collapse and he would be even more stupid than three times. Thinking of this, I began to move forward according to my memory, because if we were together, we could depend on each other spiritually. " One thought, you must not move, I''ll go! "


    "Good ¡­" "Alright ¡­" The voice came from behind him, trembling with fear.


    I was about to turn around when I realized that something was wrong. The old lady jumped back in fright at the thought of who was standing by the table, so she should have been in front of me instead of behind me. I shouted again, "Where are you, anyway?"


    "On... On... Behind you! Fast... "Hurry, I''m scared!" The voice came again from behind, and I listened. It was a thought, yes. But when he came up behind me, why wasn''t there any movement? I turned around and began to feel behind me again. I had only taken two steps when my heart sank. Still not right, it''s so dark, how did he know I was in front of him, and I was going in.


    Thus, I shouted for the third time, "Yinyi, where are you?"


    "I... "Then..." Right on top of you... Behind you! "


    As soon as I heard this, I became anxious. I thought to myself, Why are you still behind me? Why do I feel like you''ve been avoiding me? At this time, he heard a sound of "Mmm mmm mmm" from the ground behind him, followed by a groan, "Two ¡­" Jiro, you ¡­ Don''t... Don''t grab my neck, I... I''m panting... I can''t breathe, my hand is here, my hand is here! "


    I thought it was bad, they were going to do something about it, and I couldn''t do anything about it now, because I didn''t even know where it was, so I shouted at the top of my lungs, "One thought, I''m here, it''s not me!"


    At this moment, he heard a thought suddenly crying out, "Who are you? Get lost, get lost!" Then he heard the table slide. Someone groaned and fell at my feet. He must have hit the table in a panic and fallen down, so I crouched down and reached for him. When I touched him, he flinched and let out an "Ah!"


    I said it was me, don''t be afraid! He grabbed my arm and said, "Ghost ¡­"


    Don''t think too much, it''s fine. Let''s go and open the door. After hearing what I said, he became much quieter and said, "Someone just pinched me!"


    I said don''t speak, pay attention to what''s happening around you, and don''t scare yourself. Huang Xuanlong just wants us to be in a mess so that he can use the evil art once we mess up.


    "Yes, everything is a fantasy created by him. This person is too evil!"


    When I heard him say that, I felt at ease, because it was obvious that his mood was much calmer, which was a good thing under the circumstances. But now there was another problem, because from the moment I thought about it, we started walking back, and logically speaking, we should have been at the door by now. Even if we were off course, we should have at least hit the wall.


    I stopped to hear what was going on outside, for there was a road behind Big Head Sun Hall, and it was now four o''clock in the afternoon, and the weather was not very hot, and there should have been more people coming and going, and it was hard to avoid cars passing by, as long as there was a car there would be movement. But after listening for a long time, I couldn''t hear anything outside. I actually heard the sound of people shuffling around inside the house. It was getting louder and tighter, and from the sound of it, it seemed like we were the ones who were surrounding them.


    One thought grabbed me and said, "It''s here again, it''s here again!"


    It occurred to me that I still had a lighter in my pocket, so I had to carry it because I was smoking. I reached out and took out my lighter. My nervous hands were shaking a little, and my palms were full of sweat. I even slipped a few times. I rubbed my hands on my pants and lit them. As soon as I hit the lighter, I realized that the face above my head was still suspended there, motionless. He didn''t move, and I didn''t dare look up for fear of being glued to it. Because in real life, when we encounter something, the best way to deal with it is to ignore it, people do not commit ghost or criminal said this is the truth, Confucius said that the gods away.


    Not daring to look up, I rolled my eyes and looked up. By the light of the lighter, I could see a pair of very large eyes, and my nose and mouth were so small I could barely see them. The rustling sound disappeared the moment the lighter was struck. I looked at him and he was lying on my shoulder, his eyes darting around, the stone still in his hand. He seemed to be ready for something.


    I looked around, feeling as if I were in a fog, and I couldn''t see anything around me. I held up the lighter to see where the door was, but it was already hot, and I let go of it as it burned, and I was plunged back into darkness.


    In the darkness, those things were ready to move again. This time, it was not just the rustling of footsteps and laughter, but also the chirping of voices. As the sound grew louder and louder, gusts of cold wind blew across the room. It seemed that they would have to act this time, but I could not see them in the darkness. My palms began to sweat again, and I tried to calm myself as I straightened my back to support my thoughts. Yes, I am the Judgement, and the Judgement is a special punishment for these evils. Why should I be afraid of him? So I bolstered my courage and scolded him, "The devil of evil dares to cause trouble here!" As I thought about it, I shuddered and nearly collapsed from the sound of my voice. I held him back.


    The moment I said this, the voices immediately disappeared and the surroundings became quiet. One thought was really too small, and now I was so scared that I couldn''t even stand up, so I could only drag my thoughts along as I groped forward.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a voice from behind me, "Don''t move recklessly." Her tone was very soft, as though she was coaxing a child. Unprepared, I almost jumped out of my skin. It was the voice of an old lady. Her voice was shaky and unclear, but there was a trace of love in it. I stopped and turned around, but I still couldn''t see anything.


    Don''t move? Are you talking about me?

 C56

    While I was still thinking about this, another message came in, seemingly very happy. "Sigh, Bighead, my good grandson, after taking your medicine, you will be fine!"


    This time, I was completely confused. The big boss here is obviously Bighead Sun. Since Bighead Sun is her grandson, there''s no need to ask if this old lady is Bighead Sun''s grandmother. The problem was that Bighead Sun was Huang Profound Dragon''s father-in-law; Huang Profound Dragon was almost forty years old, and Bighead Sun was at least sixty years old. In that case, his grandmother should at least be a hundred years old. That''s not right, Bighead Sun''s mother was about to be buried in the ground, and there was no need to even mention his granny, she should be a dead man. When I thought of this, my whole body felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over me. This old lady was not a human, and from her words just now, I knew that this was a part of my past life. According to time, it should have been a fragment from fifty years ago, because from the sound of it, at that time Sun Bighead was still young, and he needed someone to coax him while he ate.


    At this moment, the old lady spoke up again. "Bighead, you have to be obedient at home. Don''t make your mother angry." After saying that, he sighed. Then, he heard the sound of footsteps getting smaller and smaller. Finally, there was no sound.


    The old lady left. It seemed that she had no enmity towards us, or perhaps this was just a fragment that had been preserved. As for why she had repeated herself here, I didn''t know. As soon as the old lady left, the surroundings became quiet again. I turned around and started to move forward. Since I had entered the room, I had not moved as I had thought, and although something had induced me by imitating the sound of a thought after the door had been locked, I had managed to recognize it and had not moved, so I thought that by now I should be walking from the inside of the house to the outside. While he was still in a trance, he said something, but because of the struggle between his teeth, he could not hear anything clearly.


    I walked forward another ten meters, but I still didn''t see anything. Something was really strange. It was just a small place like this, how could I not see the edge?


    Damn, I cursed in my mind as I squatted down. As soon as we squatted down, we said, "Jiro, what are we doing... What''s wrong, why is there no end to this room? Why do you think it''s so dark, why do you have to ¡­ Follow up... It''s like entering a coffin! "


    "Don''t let your thoughts run wild!" I hastened to remind him that I loved to imagine things. Thinking about them at this time was very dangerous, and it was possible that something that we used to say about being afraid of doing would appear.


    I squatted down and looked around. After listening for a long time, I still couldn''t find anything. Just as I was about to get up, I heard someone say, "Eh, how come it''s gone?" Very seriously, with a puzzled tone.


    The voice was like a thought, but it was definitely not, because the thought was right beside me, and the voice was coming from the roof. It was all right not to hear it, but the moment I heard this strange sound, I began to shiver, holding my arm and shaking it all the time.


    I said give me the stone in your hand.


    I don''t think we can find the four walls of the house. Let''s try the roof. If the roof was made of stone and tile, I might be able to punch a hole in it, if there was just a little light. But if the reeds beat me to the bottom, then no matter how much strength I put in, I won''t be able to do anything, I can only resign myself to my fate!


    I took the stone from the trembling hand, braced my arms, and threw it at the roof. But the strange thing was, the stone flew out like a stone falling into the sea, and there was no response.


    "By... By... You took it away? " One Thought said.


    Don''t talk nonsense. What the hell is going on in your head?" If you''re afraid, then just lie on the floor and sleep. Don''t move and don''t talk nonsense. " Just as I finished speaking, I heard a "wuu" sound by my ear. The sound was very short and fleeting, and it carried a gale with it. Then he let go of my shoulder, and there was a plop on the ground, and then he was still.


    "One Thought ¡­" I kept calling his name as I groped for the ground. Needless to say, he was lying on the ground, hit by something. It took me a while to touch his hand. It was very cold, and just as I was about to touch his arm, the hand suddenly pulled back, followed by a burst of giggling sounds from the darkness ahead.


    My whole body instantly felt as if it had been struck by lightning. I reflexively took a few steps back, continuously calling out to him. But there was only a chuckle and a sense of approaching distance. I felt an unprecedented pressure slowly pressing down on me. I kept retreating, and the laughter seemed to keep chasing after me, unceasingly ringing in my ears. No matter what you are, no matter how horrible you look, I''ll take it.


    At this point, I flicked on the lighter. As soon as the flame lit up, I noticed that there was a person standing next to me. But that person seemed to be very afraid of the light, so he quickly crossed his arms in front of his face to block the light.


    One thought? She was wearing yellow underwear and a green long-sleeved T-shirt. Her sleeves were rolled up to her elbows and her arms seemed to be covered in blood. This person was dressed in the same clothes as One Thought. There was no doubt that he was dressed in the same clothes. But I clearly threw that stone, how could it still be in his hands, then what did I just take? I shouted a few words at him, but he didn''t answer. I just let out a few cold laughs and a low whooshing sound.


    Shit, just thinking of how he behaved when he was down in the reeds, it seems like Huang Xuanlong is trying to borrow his powers to do the same. At that time, San Fu kept making sounds of ''hu hu'', he felt that there was something in his throat. He only knew how to attack, he didn''t have any thoughts or strategies, he was just like an animal. I reached for him, but I didn''t know he was there when I touched him. He leaned back and stretched his head forward, arms outstretched, and growled at me. This was just like a dog that would let out a growl while it was eating, when someone passed by it to protect it. I shivered at the sight of his face, and a chill ran up from my feet. This was because the left side of his face seemed to have received a heavy blow. His flesh had been torn apart, and blood flowed unceasingly from it, covering his entire face in blood. To be honest, I''m not really worried about him being borrowed, but whether his cheekbones will be broken or not.


    The lighter was soon hot again and I had to turn it off. But as soon as the lighter went out, I stepped forward and held him tight, not daring to relax. Because right now, it''s completely dark and I can''t see where he came from. If he uses that move against San Ye again, I reckon that my face won''t be able to see anyone, so I can''t open up some distance. If I open up some distance, I''ll give him a chance to use it.


    My thoughts were tightly held in place by me as I continuously let out roars, trying my best to struggle free from my grasp. I knew that as long as I let go, I would definitely suffer a loss. So we did not give in, and in the darkness we began to pinch and roll about on the ground. But here''s one thing. I didn''t have a strong mind, and I hadn''t eaten lunch at noon, so I didn''t have enough food to eat. And now, like an enchanter, he has endless strength, so it''s still not good for me to waste any time. However, knowing this now was useless, so he could only endure. There was a rustling around us again, mixed with chirping.


    [What is there to be afraid of? What is it? What is it?] [What is it?] What is it? What is it? What is it? The damned Huang Profound Dragon isn''t even aware of where he''s hiding yet. Seeing us killing each other, he''s so happy that his heart is bursting with joy.


    Sure enough, after a short moment, my arms went numb from using too much strength. I felt that I was gradually losing strength. I thought to myself, This is bad. My side is about to give up. So I kept shouting, "Wake up! "One thought ¡­"


    There was a sudden clang behind him, followed by the sound of glass. "Is that you, Jiro?"


    I secretly thought that my savior was here, so I couldn''t help but feel relieved. Before I could even respond, my attention was diverted by a thought and I was thrown out. The thought hit me so hard that I felt like I was flying. I hit something with a thud and fell to the ground, right next to it. I leaned against the thing and coughed, my stomach churning. Suddenly my heart thumped. Did I hit something? So I''ve escaped from that maze? Excited, I quickly reached back to touch it. It was made of wood, it was especially thick. Isn''t this the door, the place I''ve always wanted to go? I secretly rejoiced and hastily held onto the door as I thought about it. I didn''t expect that the door would suddenly be forced open again with a ''bang''. It pushed me forward as I lay on the ground. There was a flash in the room, but my eyes were blurry from the darkness they had been in for so long. In this blurry vision, I noticed that the surroundings were filled with people. They all lowered their heads to look at me and my thoughts. Their faces were brimming with smiles, as if they were all watching us make a joke out of ourselves.


    "Erlang, the two of you are ¡­"


    The sound of glass came from outside the door, and at that moment, the people beside him had all disappeared.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Glass laughed out loud and then walked over. He squatted down and whispered with an evil smile on his face, "I say, you two men, what are you trying to do by lying down together?"


    At this time, you''re still in the mood to joke. I raised my head to scold, but the pain in my waist immediately came. I took a deep breath and pointed weakly at the glass, forcing out two words, "Help!"


    The glass dragged me down. When I looked down and saw that my head was covered with blood, I was also shocked. I hurriedly said, "Damn! How did I end up like this? I have to hurry to the hospital." As he spoke, he pulled Yi Nian up onto his shoulders, bowed his head and said, "Follow me." Then, he turned and left.


    I tried to get up, but it didn''t work. Just a single fall was enough for me. I didn''t expect myself to be knocked back by the glass door just as I was about to get up. However, from the distance, if it wasn''t for the glass door knocking open, my head would have been smashed open by that single thought. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    I sat at the door of the house for a while, but didn''t see Huang Xuanyuan appear. He probably slipped away long ago because he saw how strong and sturdy the glass was and was worried that he wouldn''t be able to handle it. I held on to the door and slowly got to my feet. I found that the lock on the door was special, and that it was a latch-type lock, which was a steel pipe placed horizontally on one side of each door. Then I used a thick steel bar to go through the door, which was pressed flat at one end to form an ear, and when the other end was pressed flat, a hole was drilled through the door for locking purposes. After locking the door, the two pieces of the door were in perfect harmony, so no light could be seen coming in from inside the room. Now that the steel pipe on one of the doors had fallen off, it would take a lot of effort to lift a plank of wood off the door. It seemed that the glass had really taken a lot of effort. I walked over to the two windows, pulled the two cardboard sheets off, rolled them into a ball, and threw them aside. The light in the room was brighter now, so there was nothing to be afraid of. I walked to the middle of the room and looked around. Nothing had changed. Then I remembered the face above my head, and I looked up, and I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry.


    It turned out that the round face, as big as the lid of a pot, turned out to be a round piece of cardboard. It was placed there because there was a swallow''s nest on one side of the roof, and the cardboard was hung at the edge of the nest through a wire hook, to prevent the swallow''s feces from falling off. I think anyone who has ever lived in the countryside will find a piece of cardboard hanging on the roof of a tile-roofed farmhouse.


    However, there was no movement in the nest now so it should be empty. At this time, the swallow had already flown to the south. Perhaps it was because of the weak light and his preconceptions, but he had always thought of her as a face.


    I pulled open the table where Huang Xuanlong was lecturing and discovered that there was actually a wooden board on the floor. When I pulled open the board, I discovered that there was indeed a one meter square cellar at the bottom of the table. There was a table with a deity statue on it, but it didn''t look like a god. Could this be the so-called Black Demon God? The Black Fiend God was called a god. Actually, it was a kind of vicious god, and could also be considered evil. As for the one with the same name, it was the Red Fiend God. In front of the statue of the Black Fiend, there was an incense burner, surrounded by incense sticks and yellow paper. Inside the incense burner, there was still a pinch of incense that was smoking. It seemed like Huang Xuanlong often came to burn incense; however, this spirit had long since abandoned him. No matter how much incense you burned, you wouldn''t be able to invite it back. I bent down and broke the incense into pieces. I burned all the yellow paper and then I picked up the statue and threw it against the back wall.


    I looked around the room, saw there was nothing else to do, and went out to the village community.

 C57

    I thought about it all along the way. The rustling in the room was like a group of people walking, and as the door swung open, I saw a group of people surrounding us. No, to be exact, this isn''t a human. If not for our line of sight, it should be a group of ghosts watching the show. If that was the case, then the chirping ''chirp'' could also be explained by their laughter when they saw the joy in their eyes. From this, it could be seen that the entire process was the work of a pervert, and it had to be at the instigation of Huang Xuanlong.


    As I thought about it, I walked to the village''s health community, which was located on the east side of the Bushan Mountains, with its back to the mountains and its face to the east. It was a very small area. By the time I got there, I was awake, and my face was smeared with poison and bandaged. He was about to sit up when he was pushed down by the glass.


    "Did you see Huang Profound Dragon?" he asked.


    "I didn''t see him. I wonder where he''s gone to hide now."


    He punched the bed with his fist and was about to curse, but the wound on his face made him cry out in pain. He clenched his teeth and slowly said, "I want to see him. I must chop him to death. How dare he set me up?"


    You didn''t do anything to him, but you almost crippled me.


    "Is that so?" He asked.


    I hastily waved my hand. "Stop, stop. Let''s not talk about this earlier. You should recover from your injuries first. We can talk about matters in the future."


    I winked at the glass, and it followed me.


    "How''s the injury on his face?"


    "It''s not a big problem. There''s no bone injury. There might be scars."


    "Do you know how?"


    The glass hand spread out and said, "Well, this is the stone. The doctor said it was a flying stone!"


    I took the stone from the glass and looked at it. It was the piece I picked up by the roadside. I thought to myself, "This is too amazing. I was blocked by the glass all the way back while unconscious." But this stone was clearly thrown towards the roof, and I threw it with all my might, but why did it return to One Thought''s hand? Did the rock fall and hit him? Could there be such a coincidence? Also, I remember that the stone was thrown out for a long time before it flew back to me with a gust of wind, and then uttered an "Aaahh!". In terms of strength, speed, and direction, this rock doesn''t seem to be falling freely. Someone must have caught it and thrown it back at a thought. That would have explained why I tried to throw it up, but it didn''t make a sound.


    Glass forced a smile, feeling that such an explanation would be too pale. He thought that after death, people should be just a mass of air, or just a thought, how could they catch the flying stone and throw it back, it wasn''t something tangible like a zombie. But he couldn''t give a more reasonable explanation, so he added, "A tooth for a tooth."


    This sentence was very simple, but it revealed one piece of information. It was that he had beaten San Wang with a single thought, and had beaten him beyond recognition; and San Fu was also Huang Profound Dragon''s disciple and distant relative. It seems that Huang Xuanlong is someone who knows how to take revenge, and cannot afford to suffer even a little loss. This is also the reason why he chose to continue to fight with us after escaping from this place. There were only two ways to do it. Either he would win the final victory, or he would lose more, and it would be as risky as gambling.


    "Looks like to those repulsive ghosts, formless things seem to be even more frightening. In fact, just based on these things, they might not be that scary. What''s terrifying is that people like to imagine them too much. He was such a person. His fear might have stemmed from his own experience and knowledge. Maybe Huang Profound Dragon did something to that room and created an environment with extremely dense Yin energy. He even sent some things over, but those things could not threaten you at all. The reason is that they are all afraid of you. The purpose of this was to break the defense line in your own heart. Once you guys are afraid and cause too much mental fluctuation, your soul will have the tendency to exit from the shell, and only then will the ghosts be able to take advantage of the emptiness and enter, causing you to kill each other. In the end, he still lost to her. So ¡ª "The glass stretched out the word long and then looked at me, and I knew this guy was going to get to the point after his long speech, so I concentrated and the glass went on," So, I think he''ll like the yellow book better than the wool! "


    I laughed out loud and punched the glass shoulder. "Brat, you really are something!"


    We were laughing when the sound of a woman''s crying came from the back of the house. A moment later a woman came in, a little fat, not very old from the way she was dressed, walking with her head down and wiping her eyes with her hands to hide her face, so we couldn''t see her face. As she cried, she scolded, "Who the hell beat you up? To be hit by a car when you were outside and choked to death by drinking water, wuu ¡­" A whole family will die a horrible death!


    Glass and I immediately stopped smiling and looked at each other, not daring to say a word. Because she was crying so sadly and we were still laughing, maybe she would scold us along with her. The woman came over with her head down, and without looking at the road, she almost had a full glass of wine with us.


    "Ouch!" The woman was shocked. She raised her head and patted her chest. She stopped crying and said to herself, "Why are you standing here? Do you want to scare people to death?"


    When that woman raised her head, only then did we realize that she was a wife with a single thought. Glass and I hurriedly stood up and said in unison, "Greetings, sister-in-law!" I was close to not saluting.


    The wife who was thinking of something was stunned for a moment. Seeing that it was us, she didn''t say anything else and entered the house while bowing her head and crying.


    Just as she entered the room, she heard a loud shout, "What are you crying for, I''m not dead yet!" Then, he started to recount, "I was done like this by that son of a b * tch Huang Xuanlong. I surrounded him everywhere, but you actually invited him home?"


    "I don''t know either. He came by himself. He said that we were at odds because of some bad guy. Who knows that it was that bastard? I''ll go find him." The wife said while crying.


    "Come back here, what can a woman like you do? Pour me a cup of water!" He shouted again.


    Glass and I looked at each other in shock. We felt that this was alright, since this time we actually dared to be ruthless to his wife. Glass looked around the room, then gave me a thumbs-up.


    This was the only time I could think of, I thought. Once I got home and closed the door, I would be ready to be taught a lesson. I can tell that the two of them have a good relationship with each other. Normally, a quarrel is just a small matter. Only at a crucial moment will the feelings of the two of them manifest themselves.


    Glass took out two hundred dollars from his pocket, pressed it on the doctor, asked him to treat it properly, then told him to take care of his rest, and finally winked at me to go. As soon as we stepped out of the door, we heard a smiling voice say, "Come, come, wife, you sit here!" Glass and I shook our heads and sighed.


    By the time we got home, it was four o''clock in the afternoon, and by this time most of the village''s labor force was down, so that along the way only a few of the older men were sitting under the trees in the shade. I asked the glass. "Can time be saved?"


    Glass stared at me, baffled by my question.


    I knew there might be something wrong with my statement, but I wanted to ask about what happened when I heard Bighead Sun''s grandma take the medicine in that room. "I''d like to say, for some reason, that a picture or fragment of a life from the past could be preserved and then replayed in a corner in a few decades."


    I think it would have been difficult to ask such a profound question if I had not experienced it. It seemed to have been discussed extensively in the field of physics, and in theory it seemed possible, but in practice it was difficult to form the necessary condition, that is to say, the present level of science did not constitute the "reason" here.


    Glass lowered his head and said nothing. It seemed that he had found the wrong person to ask the question, and that his brain didn''t even know how to think about physics. But it was also possible that the question was too abstract for him to start with, so I told him about it.


    Glass said, "Let''s go sit over there for a while. It''s a little hot!" On the other side of the glass was a shady area with a well under the shade. On the other side of the well, a group of old men were playing cards. The diameter of this well was around one meter. Villagers often came to fetch water before the wellbore was widespread, but now that almost every family had a wellbore, most people did not come this far to carry water. The water in the well was warm in the winter, cool in the summer, and very clear. Thus, in the summer, people would put watermelons in snakeskin bags, and then tie the snakeskin cords together and place them in the water.


    Now, a group of old men had gathered around to play cards. It could be said that they had picked the right place.


    Glass sat down and shifted his body, pushing an old man to the side. The well was only so big, so there were at least a dozen people in the group. "I''ve read about it before. Do you know about the Forbidden City?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen it on TV before. Why?"


    "You know there are places out there that aren''t open to the public, do you?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never been there, so why don''t you just say it directly!"


    The glass got excited when it heard I didn''t know. It sat up straight and cleared its throat, then suddenly lowered its voice and said, "I''m telling you, these places aren''t open to the public because they''re haunted, or because they''re magical."


    Forbidden City is a strange place? This was hard to say, the emperor was a sovereign, plus the imperial court was a place where the righteous energy was concentrated, the imperial court was a place where the righteous energy was concentrated, the imperial court was a law of the world, and in addition, most of the palaces in the Forbidden City were established strictly according to the Feng Shui gossip, and there were all kinds of Evil Warding Beasts around the palace.


    Glass saw that I didn''t believe him, so he said, "Someone said that at the edge of the Forbidden City''s city walls, whenever there was a thunderstorm, rows of palace maids could be seen walking around the wall with lanterns."

 C58

    Hearing this, I felt goosebumps all over my body, but after thinking about how Glass would tell me this, I was sure she wouldn''t say it for no reason at all. Did he want to say that a thunderbolt would form this'' for some reason ''and reproduce the scene of the palace maid walking around the wall?


    Glass laughed and said, "I had thought about it before, maybe this image was formed during the thunderstorm and was saved by a frequency electromagnetic wave. Years later, because the same frequency electromagnetic wave reappeared and caused the resonance, the image was displayed again."


    I said that the conditions you mentioned could not be formed in that room at all, so how could they be reconstructed from the old scenes?


    Glass scratched his head and said, "I want to do this too, unless it''s said that in the environment Huang Xuanlong set up there, there was a resonance with a frequency, and that frequency was emitted by those ghosts." Glass seemed to feel that he couldn''t convince himself with this argument, because how did Huang Profound Dragon know of this frequency and how did he send it out? Hence, he tugged at an old man beside him and asked, "Do you know of Bighead Sun?"


    The old man was probably over eighty years old. He was sitting with his back to the well, wrinkles all over his face, with his eyes deeply sunken into his sockets. His loose eyelids were almost covering his eyes. I think he''s a little deaf, so he can''t hear what we''re saying at all. It was only after the glass was pulled that he looked over, put his hand to his ear, and tremblingly asked, "What did you say?"


    The old man''s voice was loud, which probably had something to do with his hearing. Some people with poor hearing often spoke especially loudly. Most likely, they thought that if they spoke too softly, no one would be able to hear them.


    "Why does this old man have such a loud voice?" Then he put his hand to his mouth and asked loudly, "Do you know Bighead Sun?"


    "Oh, oh," the old man seemed to have heard him, "You mean Bighead? What''s wrong with Bighead? "


    "Do you know Bighead Sun?" Glass called again, and a few of the old men playing cards looked at me, making us uncomfortable.


    "They''re all from the countryside, I know them. Didn''t he get caught and taken away?"


    I thought to myself, This old man can do it, he''s so deaf that he even knows about it, and I don''t know who has the patience to tell him.


    It took a lot of effort for the glass to get to the bottom of this, but as soon as the old man finished speaking, Glass and I both changed our minds about the matter. This was not something that could be explained with science. It could only be said that this was definitely a supernatural event. Why do you say that? There''s a story in it.


    I knew then why the glass was in the old man''s nest, and I had a feeling that he had a purpose, because only such an old man could possibly know the past, and we asked the old man that question today. This old man had been in the medicinal herb business with Bighead Sun''s father a long time ago, but was later criticized as a person who had flipped over the plane. As a result, not only did his business fail, but he was also criticized and almost lost his life. Because of this relationship, what the old geezer said today was quite believable.


    According to the old man, Bighead had been weak and sickly since he was young, and he had not stopped taking medicine until he was 13 or 14 years old. Especially when he was just walking, he was very sick, so the family was prepared to throw him into the ravine and let him fend for himself. It wasn''t just because the medical conditions were underdeveloped and difficult to treat, but also because Bighead Sun was extremely poor at that time and didn''t have the money to treat him. However, Bighead Sun''s grandma refused to give up. She was forcefully stopped, and she even searched everywhere for a prescription to carefully take care of him. You have to say that Bighead Sun really did pass through the gates of hell. Although his body hasn''t fully recovered, it''s still much better than before. Because of this reason, Bighead Sun and his grandmother were very close. As for his parents, he did not even bother to pay them any attention. The old lady had always taken care of him and coaxed him to take medicine.


    However, the old granny was still old and had put in a lot of effort. How could she bear it for a long time? In the end, she died from exhaustion at Bighead Sun''s bedside. After the old lady died, there were always accidents in Bighead Sun''s family. In fact, it was not that scary, but after the old lady died, everyone in the family could still hear the old lady talking to herself in the house. Although the content of her words were different every time, but there was only one meaning, which was to hope that Bighead Sun would get better. The year after the old lady passed away, Bighead Sun''s illness rapidly worsened. However, the next year, his body unexpectedly recovered without being treated. No one at that time could say the reason for this.


    According to the old man''s description, the voice had been in existence since the old lady''s death, which meant that we had previously thought that the frequency of the ghost sent by Huang Xuanlong did not match the resonance of the image. It was not the so-called storage or reproduction of the image, because if it was, it should have been the same every time, but according to the old man, the old lady spoke in the same sense every time, but the content was not the same.


    Glass''s explanation was that the old granny had doted on Bighead Sun, so healing his illness was her greatest wish. However, in the end, her wish was not granted, and she died of depression. Therefore, after death, the old lady was unwilling to leave, so she wandered around the house.


    However, there were still two problems. The first grandson had already recovered, so logically, the old lady should have left by now. Second, I remember the tone in which the old lady spoke gave the impression that Bighead Sun was lying beside her, a face-to-face conversation, not a direct expression of his will.


    Glass was disappointed to find that her theory could not explain this. I patted him and said, "This kind of thing isn''t something that ordinary people like us can figure out. Who wouldn''t have experienced one or two things that are hard to explain? Let''s go back and prevent Huang Xuan Long from secretly attacking Wu Ruilan again."


    Glass forced a smile as she stood up and walked to the front. I suddenly felt something was wrong with the glass. It was rare for me to see him so disappointed. Was it because he couldn''t explain this phenomenon? All along, his mind had been very strict. He could deduce some weird things from his surroundings, but he failed this time. That was why there was such an emotional contrast?


    When we got home, Wu Rilan was helping us clean the yard, because we had a dozen chickens in the house and they always pooped around in the yard and needed to be cleaned up regularly.


    As soon as Wu Ruilan saw us coming in, she immediately came forward and asked how we were doing. I shook my head and said that I had been tricked by Huang Xuantong and was almost unable to come back.


    She asked me what was wrong.


    I said don''t ask, it''s all over. Then I looked at the glass and saw him standing in the doorway with an absent-minded look on his face. I shouted, "You b * stard, why are you playing so deeply? Come over here quickly. We should take advantage of the time being. Let''s finish listening to what you have to say about Big Sister Rui Lan!"


    "What happened to him?" Wu Ruilan pulled me aside and whispered.


    I said, "It''s nothing. I just saw an old lady at Bighead Sun''s house, and this old woman was probably Bighead Sun''s grandmother. She sounded like she was trying to persuade Bighead Sun to take medicine. But right now, Bighead Sun is squatting in the police station, and his grandmother has been dead for who knows how many years. Therefore, we are unable to explain this matter to him.


    When I finished, Wu Ruilan suddenly asked in a low voice, "You saw that old lady too?" Are you very thin? "


    My heart skipped a beat. There was a hidden meaning in Wu Ruilan''s words. She added the word ''also'', which meant that she had seen it before. Thus, I hurriedly asked, "You saw it too?"


    Glass''s expression changed drastically when he heard about the situation over here. He hurriedly walked over and asked, "What do you mean, you saw that old lady?" Tell me quickly! "


    I frowned. I thought, ''Glass, glass, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look like you''re possessed by a demon? Why are you so obsessed with these ghosts and gods that something will happen in the end?'' But the words came to my lips, and I swallowed them back, for the glass must have rejected them very much. I think I''ll go back to the city and talk to him about it, and maybe it won''t happen in the city.


    Wu Ruilan said that on the night when she went to find Huang Xuanyuan to spar with him, she had seen that old lady in that room. At that time, the old lady was hiding in a corner, and since that room was empty, and there weren''t many believers at the time, she could easily see her from there even if she squatted in the corner. The old lady was squatting facing the corner, holding a child in her arms. The person in her ear had told her that this person should be the snake spirit and that this old lady was not a human. However, she didn''t have to be afraid and the old lady didn''t dare to act rashly. So the old lady just looked back at her occasionally, looking scared. As expected, the old lady didn''t do anything during the incident. She just squatted there quietly and held the child tightly in her arms.


    "You mean that old lady had a child in her arms?" "Why didn''t you say there was a child?" "I didn''t know," I said.


    "I only saw that old lady when I closed the door. It was so dark, how could I see so clearly? Besides, even if I told you that she was carrying the child, would you know the truth?"


    Glass stopped talking, walked to the side of the yard and squatted down, then said, "The person in her arms must be Bighead Sun, so that conversation will exist. However, Bighead Sun isn''t dead. He''s almost sixty years old, how could he be in the hands of his grandmother? "


    That''s right, if the old lady was carrying Bighead Sun, then things would be easy to explain. Even after the old lady had died, she still couldn''t bear to part with Bighead Sun and had been feeding him medicine. That conversation was natural. But as the glass said, how could Bighead Sun be in the arms of his dead grandmother?


    "I know about this, because Bighead Sun is a cripple, he''s not dead at all!"


    "What?" I asked in unison with Glass. "What is fatality!"

 C59

    As for what was a handicapped life, even I am not sure. It was said by the person next to my ear, saying that one third of Bighead Sun''s life goes to Yin, and two-thirds goes to Yang. He also said that the reason why he could live until now was all because that old lady had been feeding medicine to that part of Guiyin, and that no matter how much that old lady took care of that portion of his life, Bighead Sun would not live past sixty.


    Wu Ruilan''s words were far beyond my and Glass''s expectations, because she was, after all, a peasant girl who had never seen the world. It also showed that something had been saying something in her ear, not a personality split.


    That''s all Wu Ruilan knows. We''ll ask her a few more questions and she won''t know. She said she asked herself, but the other party refused because it was a fortuitous opportunity.


    This was the first time I had ever heard of the word "fatality." I asked Glass if she knew, and Glass shook his head, saying only that the meaning of the word was incomplete, or that part of the world was still alive, while the other part was already dead and existed in another space. But then he corrected himself and said it wasn''t necessarily death, it was just a space that everyone believed only death could pass through.


    The glass spoke a little in a roundabout way, and it seemed to him that there was no real death. However, Wu Rilan said that a third of Bighead Sun''s life had gone with the old lady. Furthermore, this part of Bighead Sun''s life only retained the condition he had when he was young, or when the old lady had died. I have thought about this question more than once for a long time, but I have not been able to get a satisfactory answer to it. After all, there are some questions that cannot be inferred from common sense.


    Still, so far, the question of the goddam old lady feeding her grandson medicine could be explained, and the details were less important. However, when Wu Ruilan said that Bighead Sun would not live past sixty years old, it became a new problem.


    "Crippled life?" Glass was still muttering, but his expression suddenly turned very relaxed, "Looks like I''m not experienced enough, how could I know that there''s such a thing? Don''t blame me, I''m still young, having less knowledge is an irresistible limitation!"


    He sounded as if he was trying to convince himself, but also as if he were telling me that he couldn''t explain this before. After a short while, Glass''s face broke into a smile, walked over, and shouted, "Erlang, go get me something to eat, I''m starving."


    I was stunned as to what kind of plane this fellow was up to. However, when it came to being hungry, my stomach growled as well. But now where''s this one going to get food? Glass followed me to the kitchen, where there was still some noon cabbage on the table, a plate of salted beans and salted vegetables. Salt beans and pickles are our local specialties, all homemade, and you can tell from the name that they''re salty. But perhaps the glass was really hungry, after a few more bites it finally came back to its senses, anxious to find water.


    When I opened the pot, there were actually a few steamed buns inside, probably because Mom was worried that it would be left outside cold, so I put it in the pot. I wanted to take a bite, but before I could even open my mouth, I was grabbed by the glass.


    "Look at that useless fellow!"


    I added the dishes to the steamed buns and sent them to Wu Ruilan. Since she hadn''t eaten since noon, she must have been hungry as well. Unexpectedly, she waved her hand and said that she had eaten the three bags of instant noodles and was no longer hungry.


    Oh, I just remembered ¡ª I bought three bags of instant noodles this afternoon, and I haven''t given us all the change I got back.


    At this moment, Glass walked out of the kitchen with a steamed bun in one hand and a white porcelain bowl in the other. Inside the bowl, there was water. Then she came to my side and squatted down. Then her eyes fell on Wu Rilan''s leg, and as if she suddenly remembered something, she asked, "Oh, right. Big sister Rilan, what happened to your leg? You still haven''t told me."


    Wu Rilan laid the broom flat on the ground and sat down. She pulled up her pants leg and patted the part with her hand. She sighed and then told him everything that had happened.


    After returning, she thought that she now had the protection of the gods. Since Huang Xuantong had trapped her own husband under the well, logically speaking, she should be able to rescue him. Thus, she prepared some things for that night, intending to go to the well well to get more Li Caizhong the next day. However, the person in her ear repeatedly told her not to go. It was too dangerous, but Wu Ruilan still persisted to the end. As for what was prepared, Wu Rilan didn''t mention it. I think it''s just something like a wax-paper horse used as a sacrifice. It was strange to say that sometimes the same thing in an ordinary person''s hand would not have any special effects. However, it would be different if it was in someone''s hands, as if it could become a magical equipment or something like that. When Wu Rilan went the next day, there were still a lot of kids behind her. They might not be able to see the true feelings and emotions behind those words. They were just thinking about what kind of joke a madman would make.


    The weather was very gloomy that day and it looked like it was about to rain, as if the heavens were purposely trying to exaggerate the tense atmosphere. Wu Ruilan was carrying a basket filled with the things she had prepared earlier. The people in her ears were still urging her to go back quickly. And according to Wu Ruilan, she had encountered three large snakes in the middle of the road, blocking her way. There was no need to ask. The two snakes on her body were definitely the best. Wu Rilan stepped over without thinking. In fact, up until now, those two so-called goblins didn''t seem to be very professional, because they had been helping Wu Rilan all along without any intention of harming her. This was indeed strange, perhaps this was a legendary practice. However, since they were cultivating, they should know why they made Wu Rilan look so haggard. Humans and demons were like humans and ghosts, they could not spend a long time together.


    When Wu Ruilan arrived at the well and saw the place where she was once sad, she could not help but tear up and cry loudly at the place where Li Caizhong fell into the water. As for the people who were watching the show on the shore, they were all pointing their fingers and occasionally letting out a burst of laughter. "Hahahahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" They did not understand Wu Rilan because they were not there for sympathy, they were there for fun.


    Wu said that when she cried, she would see a ripple in the center of the well before slowly dispersing. Glass and I first thought that this was Li Caizhong''s response, but we couldn''t rule out that it was some large fish turning into water splashes, or that the sand and rocks under the water had been stirred up by the fish and left their original positions, forming a bubble and rushing up. But I don''t know why, because the well has never been done, and nobody knows what lies under the water.


    Wu Rilan set up an altar on the east shore of the well and lit two white candles. It was said that the candles could guide ghosts, so since there was no incense burner, she used a large bowl instead. There was half a bowl of wheat in the bowl, with three joss sticks inserted inside.


    Wu Ruilan was about to call out to her when a black hand reached out from the well and grabbed her. According to Wu Rilan''s description, in the beginning, it was a mass of black energy coming out of the well and spreading to the east shore. She thought that she had seen wrongly in her trance, but when she regained her senses, that mass of black energy had already turned into a black hand grabbing towards her face. Wu Rilan was half-kneeling on the ground. She quickly retreated, so she grabbed her ankle. After that, she dragged her body into the well.


    Wu Rilan was shocked and shouted for help, but how could anyone help? They all laughed and pointed at the people on the shore. They probably wouldn''t be able to see the black hand and would only think that Wu Rilan was playing a trick on them. Seeing that she was about to be pulled into the water, Wu Rilan saw that it was impossible to count on someone else to help her. She suddenly thought of the God she had invited and silently chanted that name. He didn''t expect that the moment he finished chanting, the hand disappeared without a trace. Wu Rilan breathed a sigh of relief. When she looked at her leg, it had already become what it was now.


    Wu Ruilan no longer dared to stay in the well. She threw the basket and other items into the well and ran home. At this moment, a loud laughter came from behind him. However, it did not sound like it came from a person who was here to watch the show.


    "Was that black hand caused by Huang Xuanlong?" I asked.


    Glass immediately picked it up, "You still need to ask? It must be. " Then he turned to Wu Rilan. "And then?"


    "After I came back, I was sick and fell asleep for two days. During these two days, I was in a daze and I saw people constantly leaning against my bed, but they were all people who had died in my village. When I think about the name written on the Immortal Book, they all left. "


    When Wu Ruilan mentioned that there was a dead person slowly leaning against the bed, I don''t know how it happened, but I imagined myself falling asleep one day, and then I inadvertently turned around and saw several figures standing in front of my bed. How terrifying would it be? It seemed like Glass was right. Sometimes, it wasn''t necessarily a good thing for a person to be too good at associating other people, but evil came from the heart.


    After we finished talking, Mom and Dad came back from the fields, went to the door, brushed off the dust with their hands and walked into the yard. I hurried over and told my mother what had happened this afternoon. I wanted Wu Rilan to stay tonight, but she couldn''t go to her room.


    Mom looked at me but didn''t say anything. Maybe it was because Wu Ruilan was here, but her eyes were clearly filled with anger. She really wanted to beat me up. His mother went inside to wash her face and wash her hands, preparing to go cook. Since she didn''t want to sit around, Wu Rilan went in to help.


    Dad pulled up a stool and sat under the tree in front of the door. He crossed his legs and smoked. It was just me and Glass in the yard. We were silent for a while, then Glass suddenly asked, "When Uncle and Aunt came in, did you see any unusual work?"

 C60

    I was startled for a moment. I thought he was thinking of a way to deal with Huang Xuantong, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly ask such a question. It was greatly out of my expectations, but his question caused my heart to tremble. He said it was unusual, and when I heard it was unusual, I couldn''t help thinking about it, I was sick, so I whispered, "What''s unusual?"


    "They all subconsciously patted their bodies."


    I was speechless. I looked at the glass and cursed, "Are you sick? Since you have dirt on you, of course you have to pat it."


    Unexpectedly, the glass actually said, "Is it just dust?"


    I was stunned. I knew that Glass''s words weren''t that simple. I hurriedly asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "For thousands of years, let alone hundreds and thousands of years, just how many people have died from hunger, disease, and oppression?" For thousands of years, let alone thousands and hundreds of years, just how many people have died from hunger, disease, and oppression?


    "Shut your f * cking mouth. Stop talking, it''s so disgusting!" I interrupted him.


    Glass looked at me with an evil smile.


    "How do we catch Huang Xuanlong? He''s so elusive, where are we to find him? " I asked.


    The glass suddenly moved closer, "Huang Xuanlong is also human, he also wants to eat. Furthermore, Bighead Sun''s family was captured, how is he going to eat?"


    My heart skipped a beat. That''s right, where did Huang Xuanlong get food for the past few days? Furthermore, there''s also that San Fu, he also wants to eat, so where is San Ye now. I felt that the words'' glass'' had given me a great inspiration, so I quickly asked, "You mean..."


    "Hold the shop!"


    "Shop?" I thought I misheard. What kind of rotten idea was this? Eating is eating, and leaving the shop he can''t eat? Maybe someone was hiding.


    The glass seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "In advance, we need to shout through the loudspeaker, just say that the police station will be patrolling at random, and if they find out the purpose of harbouring a cult leader, they will immediately imprison them!"


    I thought, Hey, Glass, you''re a god. You guessed what I was thinking. However, there was a doubt about it. Where would they get such a loud horn? Furthermore, the entire village would be exhausted from all the shouting.


    "I''ve thought about it. I realized that every day, when the sky in your village was about to turn dark, there would be a broadcast. So, we used that loudspeaker to shout."


    Our village indeed has a loudspeaker. It was made by the village committee and was tied to a pole on the east side of the village. It was unknown when it was produced, but it was dark and ugly under the sun. Every day, when the sky was about to darken, the loudspeaker would think of something. It was either broadcasting or some old red song. It also wanted to gather the captains of the various teams for a meeting. Every time the horn sounded, I felt goosebumps all over my body, feeling that this thing was out of place with the rapid development of modern society. Especially when the head of a meeting is called, the loudspeaker will shout, "Ah..." Ah ¡­ Attention, captains... Ah ¡­ Captain, please take note... Tonight at seven o''clock... Ah ¡­ 7 PM ¡­ All of you, go to a meeting... Ah ¡­ "All of you, go to the main team for a meeting..." To say that half of the words'' ah ''were mixed in, I couldn''t understand what was going on. The entire village had been reorganized and yet you still had the face to act so officially?


    "The question is, would they be willing to give it?"


    "I''ve also thought about this before. Last time, when Huang Xuanlong was running away, he sent a police station to give me a call. I''ll call them right now and have them call the village committee. Wouldn''t this be the end of it?"


    If I hear this, the police will say something and no one will dare to do it." I said call.


    Glass touched his clothes and suddenly said, "Oh no, my phone dropped in the well. How could I have forgotten about that?"


    I smiled and said, "You still need to rely on me at the most crucial moment. The last time they came, they left me a number. I''ll call it." As I said this, I also reached into my pocket subconsciously. When I touched it, I was also dumbfounded, because I forgot that my phone had already been smashed into several half, even my card couldn''t be found.


    "Use your landline." "No," I said.


    "Let me hit your head. Do you have a number?" Glass sat down in disappointment. "I thought of a plan for the whole afternoon, and it ran aground? "It seems like we have to rely on minor characters."


    So it turns out that Elder Glass had been thinking about how to deal with Huang Xuantong for a long time, but he was still able to see a few steps ahead of me; no wonder he wasn''t anxious at all. But, as Glass said, without the number of the police station, we can go our own way. Why do we have to take this shortcut? Besides, there were two sides to the matter of using a loudspeaker. Although it could intimidate some villagers to prevent them from harboring Huang Xuanlong, it was still a good way to alert others. But one thing is feasible and necessary, and that is to keep the shop. Because even if Huang Xuanlong didn''t buy anything to eat, he would still need yellow paper, sandalwood, and other things to create the altar, and these things can be bought from our shop. Furthermore, when I destroyed the altar in Bighead Sun''s home, including the idols, incense, and paper, I also crippled them, so he really needed these things. If it were me, I wouldn''t buy it in the daytime to avoid suspicion. Moreover, it was the dark night of summer, and it was also late for the shop to close. They could go buy it at night.


    Glass and I were discussing the matter when the sound of a woman''s wail was heard, followed by a series of hurried steps, and finally a man appeared in a flash at the entrance to the courtyard. When Glass and I saw that it was Yinxin''s wife, Glass and I hurriedly stood up and asked, "What''s the matter, sister-in-law?"


    "All of you, quickly come with me. I''m going to die from just thinking about it!" With that, he ran off.


    Glass and I were stunned for a moment, but I immediately woke up from my stupor. Huang Profound Dragon must have been prepared to deal with him on a whim, otherwise that little injury on his face wouldn''t have reached the point where he was about to die. After shouting, Glass and I immediately gave chase.


    When we reached the main road, we saw that there were quite a few people surrounding us from afar. There were also several motorcycles parked on both sides of the road, probably because the people passing by couldn''t bear to leave, so they all stopped to watch the show. When I saw this, I understood that it was probably because after hanging up at the hospital, and his wife was about to go home, there was an accident.


    Glass and I pushed our way through the crowd, and there was One-Thought lying on the ground, holding his head and rolling around. Next to him was a man in a white coat, a doctor from the hospital. The doctor kept shaking his head, and on the other side of him was his wife, half kneeling, holding her hand as she cried.


    I asked, "Doctor, what''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t see it. It''s too scary!" Then he left.


    Glass and I hurriedly put the thought to the side of the road, and the moment he landed on the ground, he would hold his head and roll around on the ground, whining. I pried his arm away from the glass to see what was wrong with his head, but it startled me too. His eyes were wide open, but he had no pupils. His forehead was full of blisters, and his lips were a dark purple. The bandages on his face had also been torn apart, and pus was continuously flowing from his wounds.


    "How could this be? How could this be?" I had never seen or heard of such a condition.


    "He must be possessed!" Glass looked at me and said calmly, then looked around and shouted, "Everyone disperse. There''s nothing much to see. Everyone disperse." No one paid any attention to him.


    Seeing that everyone was paying attention to him, and probably thinking that so many people would be surrounding him all the time, Glass stood up and said, "He has an infectious disease, and doctors have no rule of law, so he''s just like him after he gets infected. So don''t be afraid to stay." Just as he finished his sentence, the crowd dispersed. Everyone ran and ran far away from him.


    I opened my mouth to ask what it felt like, but he grabbed his head again and kept rolling on the floor, banging his head against the ground. He seemed to be in great pain. Just thinking about it, he was a tough guy. Since when did he lose control because of the pain?


    Then Wu Rilan came over with something in her hand, and when I got closer, I saw that it was a paper man, but so roughly tied that I could barely make out the figure of a man, and the outline of his features, which seemed to have been made directly from the ashes of a pot, was dark and unreadable.


    She walked up to take a look, and without saying anything further, she directly asked me to pull out One Thought''s left hand, and then she bit down on his middle finger, then asked his wife about the date of birth, emphasizing that it was the date I gave Huang Profound Dragon. She wanted me to convert it into four pillars and eight characters, so she held One Thought''s hand and began to randomly draw on the back of the paper man. Finally, he pressed the middle finger on the paper man''s forehead and stopped moving. After about thirty seconds, the paper man was still the same as before, and his legs started kicking wildly. Wu Rilan said, "I still can''t do it. I can''t do it without the help of that spirit."


    Wu Rilan clutched one of his hands and kept tugging at his hair with the other, pulling it off along with his scalp. The bloodstains were especially frightening. Glass grabbed his hand with both of her hands, trying to stop him, but it didn''t work. The strength of her thoughts was beyond our imagination. I think this is a potential power that people show in extreme situations, so the pain just now was not a little bit less. According to this method, he would die from the pain.


    "What should I do now?" Faced with this situation, I was at a loss for what to do, and became even more confused.


    Wu Ruilan was on the verge of tears as she kept shaking her head. "I don''t know either. There''s nothing I can do!"


    Could it be that a single thought was destined to never be able to overcome this tribulation? Then I am a sinner, I said to myself, looking at him, and regretting that I should have taken him to the well. Just as I was feeling disheartened, a voice came from behind me. "Erlang, use the blood on your left middle finger to hit a person''s forehead!"


    I quickly turned my head and saw that the leopard cat was standing behind me and that there was a bolt behind him, looking over his shoulder.


    When they came, I had no idea. I was probably thinking about One Thought. He let the blood from my middle finger fall on a man''s forehead. Is this man a paper man or a thought? So I quickly asked, "Where do you want it? Is it him? " I pointed to a thought.

 C61

    Before the leopard could answer, I remembered that he couldn''t see it at all, and then the bolt jumped out, grabbed my hand, and bit down. I inhaled. Now, I finally know what it means to have ten fingers linked to one''s heart. The bolt ignored me. Turning around, I pressed my finger on Yi Nian''s forehead. Immediately, I felt a chill pass through my body. I couldn''t help but shiver, but it was just for an instant. I didn''t even have the time to think before that feeling disappeared, so I couldn''t tell if it was an illusion or not.


    At this moment, the paper man reacted, shaking its head slowly. No one knew whether it was Wu Ruilan''s hands that were shaking. Not long after, the paper man''s head fell off with a "bam" sound. Glass and I stared at each other in astonishment. This was too weird, I had never seen anything like it in my life. Glass picked up the paper man''s head and looked at it. He probably wanted to know if the paper man was hiding something or if the paper man was not solid.


    At this moment, his thoughts stopped and he lay there motionless. His chest moved up and down in a very rhythmic manner. I looked into his eyes and his pupils returned. The wound on his face was no longer pus, but had solidified. I let out a long breath and sat down on the floor. I thought how lucky you were, if it weren''t for the presence of the leopard cat, your life would have ended.


    As soon as I thought I was all right, I withdrew my hand, and when I turned to look at the leopard, he had already turned away, the plug bouncing behind him, turning from time to time to face me with a grimace.


    "How did he know about this?" Looking at his back, I muttered.


    "It''s probably the bolt." I didn''t expect the glass to answer me, and I guessed he might have the same question.


    The wife stopped crying and slowly helped him up. At this time, she also woke up and mumbled, "Damn it, to actually use a needle to stab my head. It hurts!" With that, he limped out with his wife.


    Wu Rilan hurried over and held on to her wife''s hand. "Don''t let the blood on your forehead get washed away."


    They left. The people who had been hiding in the distance to watch on also left, one after another. It was as if nothing had happened just now. I pinched my fingers, the blood was still flowing, and I sucked on it, thinking how poisonous you were.


    At this moment the village committee''s horn sounded, just above our heads, and today it was playing "The Great Wall Forever." The song went back and forth over the village, over every inch of land and tree, over every house. I raised my head to look at the black loudspeaker. It was hanging from the electric pole. With a hoarse voice, I shouted tirelessly. The sun slowly set over the horizon, leaving behind a trace of afterglow. It lit up the clouds in the west, burning half the sky red. The entire village was restored to its temporary tranquility, with the exception of the broken horn above his head.


    An old man was looking at the microphone. When we talked about it, he kept nodding his head, agreeing with what we were doing. However, when it came to using the loudspeaker, his face sank. He refused to agree, saying that only the village chief and secretary had the right to use the loudspeaker. You had to go to the village chief. I took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to him. The old man was really stubborn. He took out a cigarette pouch from his waist, filled the smoke pot with smoke skillfully and started smoking.


    The glass and I looked at each other. There was nothing we could do, so we left.


    Glass asked. "How many small shops do you have in your village?"


    "Two. One for each item."


    Glass slapped his thigh, "This is bad, we don''t have enough manpower!" However, after two seconds, he quickly corrected himself, "No, I''ll come back at once."


    Besides, it''s better to have less people. One more person would be a huge amount of danger, two more people would be perfect, one more person would be one.


    "Can you defeat Huang Profound Dragon by yourself?"


    "No."


    "Then that''s it, I can''t do it either!"


    We were both silent. I thought about it for a moment and realized that the two of us really couldn''t handle it. We looked at each other, but we didn''t even know what was going on at the other side.


    After night, the sky had already turned dark. After I told my mother about this matter, she obviously didn''t agree with me messing around, but like the past few times, I still persevered to the end. We waited and thought for a while, but it didn''t come. I figured he really needed to rest, so Glass and I stopped waiting and went out confidently. Feeling that Huang Xuanlong would definitely follow our plans, he went to buy some food or yellow paper, which we caught and sent to the police station. Unexpectedly, just as we left the house, we met Yi Nian and his wife, each of them carrying a child.


    I say, what are you doing?


    One word in, one word in.


    When we reached the courtyard, Mom came out to see if anyone was there.


    As soon as I said hello to my mother, she pulled me to the wall of the courtyard and whispered, "Let my wife and children stay here tonight. We can''t stay here anymore."


    When I heard this, I wondered what was going on. Why did you snuggle into my house? My house isn''t a shelter, so why don''t you take one? I said, why can''t your family live here anymore?


    He suddenly lowered his voice and said, "We have things in our house and we don''t dare to live here anymore."


    "What is it?"


    "After I finished my meal, I suddenly noticed that there were a lot of shadows on the wall of my house. The two children in the house just stared at the corner of the wall, laughing for no reason. No one tried to coax them. Why do they keep laughing? They must have seen those things. "


    The eyes of children are pure, as I have heard long ago, so they can always see things that we adults can''t. So in general, if a child suddenly stares fixedly at a place, whether crying or laughing, it may be something coaxing them, something that is invisible to the average person. It seemed there might be something odd about the house, not just the children, but the shadows on the walls. I think he has two children in his condition, and he wouldn''t have gone so far if he had to.


    "But our place isn''t big. I''m afraid we can''t live in it."


    One thought said, "It''s fine, as long as you leave the child alone, my wife can just find a table and lie down for the whole night. I don''t plan on sleeping tonight, I have to look around for that f * cking Huang Profound Dragon and make him look so miserable. I definitely won''t forgive him. "


    I glanced at the glass and thought I''d let you guess. Glass smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    Right now, the sky is completely dark, and it''s time for us to go on stage, but I know that Huang Xuanyuan and his group should be starting to make preparations as well. Now that he thought about it, Wu Ruilan''s house must be filled with evil spirits that planned to make a move at night. However, they all ran over to our house in one go, which was probably something that Huang Xuanlong didn''t think of. Even if he did, it wouldn''t have been a big deal since our house had the glass, that buddha, and not to mention that there were many people here today, so they wouldn''t dare to carelessly come knocking on our door.


    The three of us went out on to the road, and although it was still very hot during the day, the temperature soon dropped in the evening, and the evening breeze seemed a little chilly. Because the doors of the houses on the south side of the road were all opened towards the south, even if the lights were lit, they wouldn''t be able to reach the road. As the houses on the north side of the road were newly built, they had their yards pulled up and the gate was about ten meters away from the road. As a result, although this road could be considered smooth, it was still very dark, unlike the city that was filled with streetlights.


    As the three of us walked west along the road, approaching the small shop on the west side of the village, we met a man. We''ve already talked about this person before, he''s the one who lives next to Bighead Sun, but I really don''t remember his name. He was walking in front, and when he saw us, he sat on a rock by the side of the road, probably because he was old and needed to rest. I smiled and said, "Boss Sun, you''re in a good mood. After eating, you still came out to take a stroll!"


    Nodding his head, he smiled and said, "That''s right, that''s right. After eating just now, I feel a little hot, so I came out to cool off. When I''m done sweating, it''s time to go to bed."


    I walked up and offered him a cigarette and found him sitting with his legs shaking. I asked, "Boss Sun, your leg ¡­"


    "Oh, oh," Captain Sun took the cigarette shakily and said, "When you get older, you won''t be willing to change your legs." We exchanged a few words of greeting before we left, continuing on our way to the small shop on the west side.


    Then Glass suddenly asked, "The change from buying things at noon, you still haven''t returned it to me."


    After thinking about it for a while, she panicked and hurriedly searched her body. After searching for a long time, she was unable to take it out. "Strange, it was obviously in my pocket."


    At this point, he started to act dumb, showing a very anxious expression on his face.


    "Return the money!" Glass suddenly said with a serious expression.


    His eyes began to wander and his words became halting, "I really can''t find it. How about tomorrow, I will ask my wife for it and return it to you." Row... "Is that okay?"


    When Glass and I saw this, we couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Glass pointed to a line of text and said, "Normally, speaking of money is more terrifying than talking about ghosts. It''s obvious that you''re being controlled by a woman. Come, come, let me feel if my belt is tightened. "


    The last sentence might not be understood by others, but I could understand it. His meaning was that once he thought about being closely managed by his wife, he would not be able to eat his fill. As he was about to touch his belt, he hurriedly covered it with his hand and retreated. "The money is not here, the money is not here!"


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but laugh. I didn''t expect that there would be a burst of laughter coming from behind me. It was very gloomy, as if after exhaling it all in one breath, I was laughing at the top of my lungs. "Hehehehe ¡­" I felt that they were very close to me, as if they were laughing on my back.


    I immediately quivered and looked back. There was no one behind me, including the one who was sitting by the roadside just now. Glass looked at me and asked, "What?" "Why did you stop laughing when you were halfway through."

 C62

    "Why do I have to smile so much for you to see?" "Let''s go," I said, and hurried them off. I purposely quickened my pace so they could see if there was anyone behind me. However, there didn''t seem to be anything out of the ordinary, because neither of them reacted. But I did hear that laugh. Were we followed by those things because a single sentence from the glass made them laugh?


    We stopped near the shop, which was on the north side of the road, next to the road. The door to the street was open, and it wasn''t big, but it was filled with all sorts of things. People from the west side of the village usually came here to buy things. The light from the small window illuminated the road. The light from the bulb was not very powerful, so it was very dim. The sound of the television set was loud and annoying.


    I think we should find a secluded place to stay and make sure that we can always see the shop. I looked around and saw that there was a haystack diagonally to the south of the road. It was about two men''s height, and one end of it had been torn open. There was a lot of straw scattered on the ground, and the haystack was only about ten meters away from the stall. If you lie on the wheat straw, you will not be discovered, and you will also be able to see the situation in the shop.


    So I turned around and was about to explain the situation when I realized that there was something black lying on top of the glass and on top of it, so that I couldn''t quite make out what it was. I quickly rubbed my eyes and looked again. There was nothing. Something has happened. Could it be that my eyes were dry at night, making a visual error? Because I had invisible eyes, it was normal for my eyes to be dry at night. But I''ve never seen anything like this.


    I still didn''t dare say anything. I just pointed at the haystack and whispered, "You two just lie there and guard it. Remember not to sleep. Pay attention to what''s happening around you." The reason they were not allowed to sleep was that there was a saying that once a person fell asleep, the three fires on their body would weaken and they would be easily struck.


    "I''ll go to the small shop on the east side to guard it!" I turned to leave, but was stopped by the glass. When I turned my head, he pointed a finger at my forehead, causing my whole body to tremble.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    He took back the glass handle, wiped his forehead and said, "It''s the bottom of the pot. According to the movie, using the bottom of the pot on the forehead will prevent the yang energy from leaking out, so the target won''t be exposed. Although I don''t know if there are any grounds for it, I can give it a try. "


    I ignored him, because this thing isn''t reliable at all. The movies are all for fun, so how can it be real?


    I had only taken two steps when I heard a whisper to the glass. "There''s something behind Jiro. Did you see it?"


    The voice was loud enough to be heard even when he lowered his voice, but I preferred not to hear it. Initially, he was still skeptical of the laughter from before, suspecting that he had heard wrongly. However, after hearing those words, he realized that it wasn''t the case.


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense. "He''s on fire ¡­" The glass said it in a low voice, but the sound was much lower than the sound of a single thought, so I didn''t hear the rest of it because of the distance.


    I walked east along the road myself, and after about ten minutes or so I reached the small shop on the east side of the village, which was also on the north side of the road and next to it was a house. The walls of this courtyard were made of earth, including the four walls of the side room, which were also made of earth and were made of straw. It had been a long time since anyone had lived in this empty house, and the walls of the house had collapsed in several places as a result of the erosion of the rain. The back wall of the side room, the east wall of the yard, had also collapsed, revealing a V-shaped hole. Because of this hole, the roof was not evenly balanced, so the entire roof fell to the ground, meaning that the side room only had one frame, not even one frame, because the back wall was missing a piece. I could see the shop next door through the V-shaped gap, so I stood there with my back to the side, feeling very comfortable.


    I took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked it. I wasn''t worried about being discovered because I was about a dozen meters from the shop. If someone came to buy something, all I had to do was put my hand over my cigarette and I wouldn''t expose myself.


    It was getting late, so I rested against the wall. As long as there were footsteps, I would raise my head and take a look.


    After a while, a familiar figure appeared in my line of sight. Under the light of the peddler''s shop, I could tell that this person was the Boss Sun that we met earlier.


    What was he doing here? Are you here to buy something? That''s not right, his home was much closer to the small shop in the west, why did he need to go around it? Boss Sun entered the house and came out soon after, with a bag in his hand. I guess he walked around here and suddenly he thought of something he wanted to buy, or something he wanted to buy. There wasn''t anything in the shop on the west side, so he came here to buy something, so I didn''t think too much about it and lay down again.


    After an unknown period of time, the wind began to pick up. It was quite strong. It was autumn and the night wind was cold. I shivered and looked around. The lights of the shop were still on, almost swallowed by the darkness of the night. The house was filled with weeds, and the wind made rustling noises, as if there were many snakes swimming inside. The eaves were low, and the walls were made of stone, so they looked dark, and they were slicked with lime, but the plaster was much peeling off, and the colors that remained on them were dim. As a result, the entire mansion appeared dark in the night. The corners were submerged in the darkness, and other than the gusts of wind blowing past, everything else was very quiet.


    At this moment, a "pa" sound rang out. Accompanied by this sound, the lights in the hall suddenly lit up. My heart skipped a beat. So there was someone living in this room? Who would be willing to live in such a desolate place? Two coughs came from the room, followed by the sound of a lighter. It sounded like an old-fashioned lighter. The lighter, wrapped in iron, was stuffed with cotton, kerosene, and stoppered. Then, he twisted the cotton into a strand and pulled it out of the hole in the ground in front of him. Next to it was a small pulley, and when he used his thumb to move the pulley, the pulley would rotate and rub against the flint underneath, causing a spark to ignite when it landed on the cotton. Due to the rapid consumption of flint, this type of lighter was very troublesome to pack. As a result, it was gradually eliminated and evolved into the current electronic ignition.


    The people in the room hit the door a few times, but it didn''t seem to hit. They sighed, and then the sound of footsteps could be heard. Soon, the door of the hall opened with a creak. A man with clothes on came out. A man, not very tall, who seemed to have seen me and moved over. I watched him get closer to me, and when I didn''t move or say anything, the man came up to me and said, "Brother, do you have a fire? Can I borrow one?"


    I took the lighter out of my pocket and handed it to him. He took it and lit it and took two long puffs, as if he had been smoking too hard and coughed twice. When he saw the smoke, he smiled and handed the lighter back to me. I took it and looked at the man with my eyes. His face was thin, his eyes sunken, and there was a large mole on his left eyelid. I suddenly realized that I had seen this person before, but I couldn''t recall who it was. The person said thank you and turned around to go back. As he turned around, he said, "Be careful!" Then he went into the house without looking back, locked the door, and turned out the light. Everything returned to normal. The whole process was completely silent, as if nothing had happened at all.


    I kept wondering who this man was, who had come so suddenly, and left so suddenly, without leaving a trace, and what he meant by being careful.


    There was a mole on his left eyelid, and cold sweat broke out on his back. This person, isn''t this person just a scout dog? I suddenly woke up and felt my heart tighten. I hurriedly looked around. This mansion seemed to be his as well. Dogman was in the Chicken Mountain when, because of the name collision, the boulder crushed him to death. In that case, what I saw just now was undoubtedly a ghost. Thinking of this, I jolted awake and hurriedly opened my eyes.


    I was relieved to see that it had all been a dream. I looked into the living room and through the window, it was so dark that I couldn''t see anything. The door was locked, and a gust of wind blew in, causing the iron rings on the lock to ring as if someone was shaking the door. I looked at the lighter in my hand. It felt hot, as if I''d just been used, as if I were my own body temperature.


    I quickly turned my face away, not daring to look again, lest the door of the hall should actually creak open. The lights in the shop were still on. It looked like they hadn''t closed yet. Then a figure came into my line of sight, and I rubbed my eyes and looked again. This person was none other than Captain Sun. As he walked towards the small shop, he muttered curses under his breath. I listened carefully, as if to say, "Amazing, it''s gone."


    Not long later, Boss Sun came out, still carrying the plastic bag with the bag. Not long after Sun Qixiang left, the light of the shop went off with a "Pa" sound. Although the light itself was not very bright, it meant that there were still people around. It could comfort people in the dark and thus not be afraid. But now that the lights were off, I felt as if I were alone in the darkness, and a surge of fear came over me.


    Since the lights in the shop have all been turned off, it means that the business has stopped. Even now, Huang Xuanlong still hasn''t appeared. It seems that we''ve taken a wrong step and don''t know what''s going on with the glass window. Thinking about this, I decided to take a look over there.


    As I said earlier, I was at a V-shaped hole. This V-shaped hole was less than a meter away from the ground. If he were to jump down, his feet would have to go down first, because there were a lot of dirt and weeds on the ground. If he jumped down, he could easily twist his feet. But then something strange happened. My feet couldn''t touch the ground, and I tried a few times, but the ground was right in front of my eyes. It seemed very close, but when I tried using my feet, the ground felt very far away, and I felt like I was sitting on the edge of a cliff.


    What''s going on? I couldn''t help but be confused. From the time someone was laughing on my back to the incident with the dog just now to this matter again. Something seems to have been following us from the start, but I don''t think Dogman was one of them, because he warned me when he left by fire. Now I knew that he was trying to get me to pay attention to these things. Just as I was thinking this, my forehead started to itch, and then I felt someone tug at my foot. Startled, I quickly pulled my foot back up and looked down, but there was nothing on the ground.


    "Who?" I shouted!

 C63

    Due to the nervousness, he didn''t manage to control the volume of this sentence. Thus, the volume was very high. After a short period of silence, the lights in the shop turned on and a ray of light shone onto them. I don''t know if it was because of the dim light, but I saw a figure appear on the floor of the side room, just below the V-shaped crack, lying on the floor, head down, one hand stretched out high and testing, as if it were touching my feet. Even though I''m scared, I can''t go down there myself. I can''t go up, so being trapped here isn''t a problem. So I gritted my teeth, while there was still light to give me a bit of courage, thinking that whatever you come from, fight it out, so I jumped that man''s back. After jumping down, my legs gave way and I almost fell down, because I clearly stepped on a person and that person let out a grunt. I quickly stabilized my body and without stopping, I jumped out of the side room and into the yard. At this moment, he heard a voice from behind him, "Aiyo, my waist!" The voice is very low, I gave a jolt to look back, the ground is empty!


    The house was so evil that I had to hurry away, so I ran west on the main road. When I got to the little shop on the west side, I saw that the shop light had gone out and that there was a snoring sound coming from the house, echoing the snores from the south side of the road.


    The anger in my heart flared up. The two bastards had actually fallen asleep. I lowered my head and slowly walked over. He saw the glass now lying on its back on the straw, with his hands on its chest, lying on the floor. Both of them were snoring and snoring, one after the other, sleeping soundly.


    I patted my head and said, "Wake up, wake up!"


    With a thought, he turned over and smacked his lips. He smiled innocently and muttered, "Hehe, my wife, I''ve touched it!" Then he started snoring again.


    "Everyone get up!" I shouted and kicked Yi Nian''s butt. I guessed that the strength of the kick was a bit too much. With a thought, he jumped up and covered his butt as he cried out. When the Classic of Glass said that, he also got up slowly, his eyes blinking, "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" I said angrily, "I told you to look at the small shop. Where did you guys go?!"


    "He didn''t go anywhere!" The glass said.


    "Cut the crap, let''s go home. "We''ve wasted an entire night and we haven''t seen a single person."


    "Can''t catch Huang Profound Dragon?" With a thought, he moved over while covering his butt, "I can''t let him go!"


    "Go find it yourself, it''s so infuriating!" I thought to myself, I''ve spent the night there, frightened and frightened, and these two heartless people are sleeping here in such a terrible state, and I turned and walked away.


    I hadn''t gone far when I heard the two of them eagerly chasing after me, hugging my neck from left to right as they chuckled and didn''t say anything. I didn''t even look at them directly. I was so angry that I didn''t know what to say to them. The arms tightened around my neck, and I quickly said, Take them off, you''re going to strangle me.


    The two of them were still laughing, but they had no intention of putting their arms down. I really couldn''t take it anymore. The rage in my heart reached its peak as I turned my head and angrily said, "Bastard, stay away from me."


    "Whooosh." The two shadows around him disappeared. Startled, I looked back and saw two figures standing in the middle of the road. From the shape of his body, it seemed to be just a thought and a piece of glass. So they didn''t follow. Who were those two figures just now? I broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly ran back, "You two fellows, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and leave."


    The moment I shouted, the two of them slowly fell down. I hastily went up and asked what was wrong. At this time, a thought trembled and said, "Erlang, you feel like... Ghost ¡­ "Put your arm around your shoulders?"


    "You saw it?" I whispered.


    "Yes ¡­" That''s right! "


    These two guys are too much. They didn''t say a word when they saw I was being haunted.


    "We wanted to call you, but our mouths felt like they were being covered by something. No matter how we shouted, we couldn''t move no matter how much we wanted to. It''s all thanks to you shouting out earlier that you helped us out! " Glass saw what I was thinking and explained.


    "Let''s not talk anymore. Tonight, this road is too weird. It seems like we''ve been targeted since the beginning." This road was located at the northern and southern boundary of the village. During the day, there were a lot of people coming and going, and it was a lively place. It was impossible for so many strange things to happen out of nowhere. But so many strange things had happened tonight, it must have been something Huang Xuanlong was up to. It seems that Huang Profound Dragon is too powerful, and has been controlling our movements the entire time. That''s why he has sent so many things to harm us.


    They seemed to sense this as well, and could not help but quicken their steps to turn back. Just as they reached the middle of the road, they discovered a figure walking out from an alley not far ahead, near the small shop on the east side.


    Glass pulled us to the side of the road and hid behind a tree. He looked at the man and whispered, "Isn''t Old Sun''s house in the west? Why would he be here in the middle of the night?"


    "Boss Sun?" "How do you know it''s him when it''s so dark?" I looked over at the figure. The man lowered his head as if he were looking for something on the ground, then crossed the road and walked toward the shop. Glass said that this person was Captain Sun. I thought about it and felt that it really did look like he was. However, because the distance was too far and it was already quite dark after midnight, I couldn''t see him properly.


    Glasses saw the figure cross the road and waved. "Follow!" After saying that, I trotted off in pursuit. Yi Nian and I also followed closely behind. Glass kept running, very fast, and when she was almost at the shop, she suddenly ducked into Dogman''s house. Just as I was about to shout ''stop'', he had already crawled into the hole. It seemed that there was no point in shouting anymore. I hurriedly whispered, "A thought. Hurry up and catch up." He followed her into the yard.


    The yard was filled with weeds that were knee-deep. In the middle of the yard, there was a trace of what I had walked through before. The door of the hall faced the courtyard door. It was tightly shut, and the surroundings were very quiet. The dim light of the shop came over, casting mottled shadows of the trees on the westward wall. When the wind blew, those shadows would sway back and forth, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws in a frightening manner. I shivered as I thought about the thing that Dogman had borrowed from me for the fire and the one that had been tugging at my feet.


    "This seems to be the Dogman''s yard." As soon as he said it, he could no longer keep his voice down. I made a silent gesture to remind him not to talk. Because in such an old courtyard, especially when the master died, one could not bring up his name. It was said that it was very easy to call them out.


    "Where''s the glass?" He looked at the empty house and asked.


    I told you to keep your voice low, not alarm him, and pointed to the living room. The moment she heard this, she immediately shut her mouth, rolled her eyes, looked around, then lowered her voice and slowly asked, "Who are you talking about?"


    I wondered why he didn''t understand when things were so clear. If you don''t understand, then keep it in mind and keep asking. I thought, just ask, if you dare to ask, just say so. I must have more guts than you do, right?


    So I looked around and said in a low voice, "I just saw Dogman. He just came in and went to sleep, so I guess he should have just fallen asleep. So you should keep your voice down. Don''t wake him up!"


    As soon as I said it, my face almost turned green. I moaned for a long time, but I couldn''t hear clearly. Finally, I grabbed my arm and said with a bitter face, "Erlang, I ¡­" "I''m scared!"


    I think you deserved it. Who told you to talk so loudly all the time?


    I looked into the center of the side room, where the ground was covered with fallen roof soil and rotting reeds, covered with a layer of grass. I remember stepping on something soft when I jumped down. At that time, someone cried out in pain, and then I heard someone say, "Aiyo, my waist!" I was so nervous that I didn''t even try to look at what was on the ground. Now that I think about it, the rotted reeds buried in the earth and the layer of grass on top are really soft, but after I step on them someone cries out for backache, so it''s hard to explain.


    There was no sign of anyone lying on the floor. There were only a few footprints I had left behind. But I did see a man lying on the ground, reaching out to touch my feet, and I couldn''t help jumping on his back, so he cried out in pain. I walked slowly toward the glass and whispered, "Is it really Captain Sun?"


    "It''s not him. He''s in the Elder Association. He''ll probably be out soon." The glass shifted to the side to make room for me. "Actually, from the beginning, I had felt that there was something wrong with this Boss Sun."


    "Bullsh * t!"


    "Really, you didn''t realize that he was very nervous the moment he saw us. At that time, you said that he was afraid of the police station, but how could a normal person be scared to such an extent? And tonight, when we met him again, he was walking very well. Why did he stop when he saw me coming? Wasn''t it because of a guilty conscience that made him sit on the side of the road and tremble? "


    What Glass said made sense. Indeed, when he saw us, he became extremely nervous. At first, I thought that he was scared, but later, I felt that it might be because he was old. But now that he thought about it, for an old man like him who was in his sixties who had been working in the countryside all his life, although he looked old, his mental and physical strength was definitely top-notch. Many old men in their eighties often ran ten or so kilometers to catch up with the market. Thinking about it this way, Boss Sun might really have a problem. Plus, it was already so late at night, so he had come to the shop three times to buy things. Furthermore, it was always a big bag, so there must be something strange about it.

 C64

    After a while, Boss Sun came out. It was another bag full of stuff, but it was different from the last two times. This time, he carried the bag in his arms and it was obvious that he was being very, very careful. He greeted the people inside and walked towards the main road. It suddenly occurred to me that when Sun came to shop for the second time, he said to himself, "Amazing, how could I not see him!" When he came over just now, he seemed to be looking for something. This time, he held the bag in his arms, no longer holding it in his hands. This meant that he had lost all the things he had bought the last two times. But for such a big bag, even if he lost it, it would probably be easy to find, yet he couldn''t find it.


    "Follow me!" Glass turned and ran out of the side room and out of the yard.


    I turned around and saw Yi Nian standing there in the middle of the courtyard, staring at the living room. She looked like a statue, she didn''t move at all. I walked up to him, grabbed him, and said, Come on. Just as I was about to leave, out of the corner of my right eye, I saw two white shadows flash out from the door of the living room. Their speed was so fast that they immediately entered his body, then they shuddered and let out a long breath, as if they had just awoken, "Aiyo, my mom!"


    I say, what are you doing?


    "Two ¡­" Jiro, quick... Hurry up, there''s a ghost! " With a thought, he ran to the door. I saw that I had mastered this courage. Previously, when I mentioned ghosts, my legs immediately went limp, but now I can actually run. I looked at the door and felt a chill in my heart. I turned to follow. At this moment, I suddenly heard a shout from behind me, "Aiyo, my waist!" My body broke out in cold sweat. I subconsciously turned my head to look, only to find that the door of the shop was slowly closing and the light had also dimmed.


    I looked at the floor of the side room and saw nothing. Weird, who''s talking, could it be the person lying on the ground. But how could I not see it this time? Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel scared. I ran towards the gate. As soon as I left the yard, I saw the glass window lying at the mouth of an alley to the south of the road. I tiptoed over. This alley was a north-south path. It wasn''t very deep, but it was actually a space formed by two courtyards. I took a look and found that there wasn''t anyone inside.


    Then Glass said, "There must be a problem if you don''t pick up the road and go shopping so late at night." Glass said as he dived into the alley. He lowered his leg and tiptoed forward. At this moment, I heard another voice from behind me. "It''s time to sleep. Why does my waist hurt so much?" It was much quieter than the last two times, and I jerked my head to look in the direction of the shop, where the lights snapped off. Could it be that the last two times it was released from a small shop? Did I hear wrong?


    When we got to the end of the alley, we leaned against the wall and looked around. We saw Captain Sun walking straight ahead along the path until he entered the forest. This forest is the one at the foot of the mountain. Glass and I have been here before, and there are many mixed trees in the forest. It was obvious that he was not heading home because his home was in the west.


    The three of us slowly moved forward a few steps, but when Captain Sun turned around, we were already sprawled on the ground, using the dense tarragon to cover our bodies. At this moment, he lay on his stomach and slowly cleared the bushes by the side of the road. He looked around, as if he was looking for something.


    I whispered what you were doing. As soon as I said that, I took a stone out of the grass. It looked like it weighed four or five pounds. He held the stone in his hand and shook it, as if he was satisfied.


    Take it easy. He nodded.


    On the other side, Captain Sun looked around and then took a few steps forward. He then turned around and walked towards the west. If he continued westward from his current position, he would reach a large ditch at the foot of the mountain, and the eastern edge of the ditch would be the old house of the fifth brother Cao. Could it be that he was going there? But just as he turned around, there was a rather strange image. As he started west, the plastic bag in his arms suddenly slipped, and he didn''t seem to realize it at all, and then he still held it in the same position, and from the sound of it, the bag seemed to have been kicked a few times and kicked to the side.


    The three of us looked at each other, puzzled. Seeing that he had walked quite a distance away, we quickly followed him to the intersection. As expected, the plastic bag was kicked to one side of the road and covered with thick grass. I pulled out the plastic bag, but there were two bags of about the same size right next to the bag. I opened it gently and saw that it was filled with yellow paper, sandalwood, and candles.


    "If we follow him, we''ll definitely be able to find Huang Xuanlong. I never thought that this guy would be so cunning to not only not personally come out, but also build a altar here. "


    Boss Sun kept walking forward until he was about fifty meters in front of Old Cao''s house. Then, he suddenly said, "Eh?" Then, he cursed, "Damn it, why is it gone again? Something''s wrong." After saying that, he turned around and prepared to walk back.


    We quickly got down on the ground, but then we found out that Captain Sun actually had to go back to look for us. That way, he would definitely see us. So we had to retreat slowly, and that was the last line of our thoughts. I don''t know what''s going on with this guy, but his actions were totally different from ours. The moment I retreated, I actually sent a kick towards his face.


    "Aiyo, slow down." He shouted.


    The sound of his voice was deadly, especially at such a critical time like this. Sure enough, Boss Sun shouted at him, "Who is it? Who''s there?" I was thinking about what to do, whether to learn to meow like a cat or to learn to meow like a bird. Unexpectedly, Glass jumped up and ran towards Mister Sun. I didn''t expect Glass to be so impatient this time. Thus, I had no choice but to follow after him.


    When he finally reacted, we were already close by the time he realized that three people had suddenly popped out from the bushes, he was also scared silly for a moment. At this moment, Captain Sun suddenly shouted towards Old Cao''s house, "Erlang and the others are here. Let''s go!"


    My heart thumps. Looks like Huang Profound Dragon is undoubtedly in that broken house, I didn''t think that Boss Sun would actually come together with him. It seems like when he first told us that he didn''t believe in this cult, it was all a lie. Glass took the lead as he ran past Captain Sun without any hesitation.


    It was only when we were about thirty meters from the front of the house that we saw a faint light in the distance. There was a slope to the east of the gate, dividing the trees into two layers. To the west of the gate, there was a north and south cow-trough, which fed the cattle. Cow troughs were certainly something that could not be seen in the city, but it was very easy to see in the countryside. It was a square body with five slabs of slate surrounding it, roughly the same size as a coffin without a lid, but smaller. The bottom of the trough was then covered with food. When feeding the cattle, he first cut the grass into sections and put them into the water tank to be hunted. After that, he put the grass into the trough and the cattle stood to the side to graze. However, the pit seemed to have been broken long ago. Five pieces of stone were scattered on the ground, and there was an apricot tree about two meters next to the pit. I used to steal apricots when I was young.


    When we got within twenty meters of the house, we saw a person walking out from the house. Seeing that the person must be Huang Xuanlong, he immediately turned around and ran down the ditch as soon as he saw us approaching menacingly.


    Suddenly, with a "sou" sound, something flew past my ear, and with a "bang", it hit the back of Huang Xuanlong''s head, which was surprisingly accurate. Huang Xuan Long cried out and fell to the ground, motionless. I thought to myself, this move is really beautiful, the technique is so accurate.


    We stopped beside Huang Xuanlong, who was still wearing that outfit. He probably hadn''t changed since the beginning, with his head lying flat on the ground. A few strands of hair were hanging down his head, and blood was flowing through his hair. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way, and the ending was so simple. This was out of my expectations. As soon as he saw Huang Profound Dragon, he immediately became angry and started beating him up. As he did so, he scolded, "I''ll kick you to death if you put a needle in my head!"


    I pulled that thought aside, then flipped Huang Profound Dragon over and felt towards his chest. As expected, that piece of jade was still there. When I held it in my hand, I thought to myself, Jade can save lives, but that doesn''t seem to be the case either. I was about to pull the piece of jade off, but unexpectedly, Huang Profound Dragon suddenly opened his eyes, and the corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile.


    My heart sank. I''ve fallen into a trap. Before I even had the chance to retreat, Huang Xuanlong had already flipped me up; his strength was exceptionally strong. I felt as if I had been knocked flying, and then I fell to the ground as if I had been struck by a blow. Suddenly, my head went blank and I couldn''t see anything. Of course, I found out later that I had knocked my head against a slab of stone in the cow-trough and fainted.


    The instant I closed my eyes, I tilted my head and saw a person squatting at the entrance of the house. That person seemed to be extremely scared. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself sitting at the side of the desk, clutching the jade pendant hanging around Huang Xuanlong''s neck.


    There was a dark figure standing next to it. I looked up and saw that it was the man in black.


    I was a little busy these two days and couldn''t come over, so I asked if it was time for the trial. I nodded. At this point, the bolt shouted, "One Heaven and Earth, Two Yin and Yang, Three Points, Three Points, and Three Points," and as soon as the voice stopped, three lamps floated slowly from the darkness in front of them and landed on the desk.


    I placed the jade pendant in my pocket and picked up the frightening wood on the table to look at it. After not seeing it for a period of time, I suddenly felt that the item in my hand had become a lot stranger. At this point, he didn''t know where to start. I organized my thoughts, thinking that the last person I saw was Li Hua Guang, how could he be here? What was he doing here, this must definitely have something to do with Huang Xuan Long. Thinking about this, I slapped down on the Shocking Wood, "Li Hua Guang, appear!"

 C65

    Actually, if possible, I would first like to interrogate Huang Xuanlong and take advantage of this opportunity to give him a few tight slaps so as to vent my anger. But he is not, and I cannot question him, but I think that now that his jade pendant is in my hand, he must be extremely frightened.


    Not long later, Li Hua Guang appeared in front of me. He was trembling as if he was very cold. His entire body was covered in fog, making it hard to see his appearance. How could he be like this? I hastily looked at the bolt. "What happened to him?"


    Plaits still had an indifferent expression as he stared at Li Huaguang and said slowly, "His soul has already been destroyed by Huang Xuanlong, so it''s hard to form his three souls and seven souls. I think he''ll disappear soon."


    I stood up, wanting to go up and take a look at Li Huaguang, but was stopped by a pinch, "What are you doing? You''re burning with energy, it''s faster for you to disappear when you get close to him."


    "Then what should we do? Is there any way to retrieve his soul? " I asked.


    "No, even the Great Firmament Golden Immortal can''t help him now. This is his fate. His family''s three generations must have one to make this sacrifice. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be safe even if they were ghosts." The phrase ''Throat'' made me recall the grudge between them and the Dragon King. Looks like one of them has to end it completely before this karma period ends.


    I slumped into a chair, my heart aching. I couldn''t say what it felt like, but suddenly I felt that Li Huaguang was really pitiful. He died so early, and because a moment of carelessness attracted his father''s soul, he became a ghost and blamed himself all day long. But now, he had angered a demon, Huang Profound Dragon, and he couldn''t even become a ghost in the end. The ancients say that man dies as a ghost, and the ghost dies as a ghost, and men are afraid of ghosts as a ghost as a ghost as a ghost. I don''t know if the ghost dies as a ghost as a ghost, but at this moment, I hope that what they say is true. I heaved a long sigh and asked, "Hua Guang, do you still have any unfulfilled wishes?


    Li Hua Guang said shakily, "I ¡­" I want to see more... My mom gave it a glance. "


    I turned to look at the plug, wanting to ask him if he could do that. The bolt nodded its head, and in a flash, it moved like the wind, taking Li Huaguang with it. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace. When they left, I was the only one left in the darkness. My heart was in a mess, and I could hear the faint sound of crying.


    I slapped the wood and shouted, "Appear!"


    A cloud of smoke appeared in front of them as the four of them appeared, kneeling there while wailing. I shouted at them, "Stop crying, it''s so noisy. Today, I''ll send you guys back to reincarnation."


    The four of them immediately stopped crying and looked up at me.


    It was still the same people from last time, except that Li Huaguang was gone.


    As soon as I saw them, I immediately became angry. I was a ghost, yet I didn''t have the slightest bit of backbone, and I could do whatever I wanted with them. So I asked, "Who was it that surrounded me in Bighead Sun''s room yesterday?"


    When the four heard this, they all hurriedly said that they were forced. There was nothing they could do.


    "Who dragged my feet in the frame next to the shop tonight?"


    One of them moved, saying that he was sorry, but he himself had also received Huang Profound Dragon''s threat.


    "Who was it that scared San Fu silly in Wu Ruilan''s side room?"


    Two of them drew back, and I knew at once that they must be up to mischief.


    "Ai!" I sighed, "Being so useless as a ghost has caused you reincarnations to suffer a second time. Since all of you are under the control of others, what you have done is not part of your will. Furthermore, all of your hearts are focused on reincarnation, so I shall allow you all to once again roam the world. "


    "Judgement, before we enter Samsara, please give us some time to vent our anger."


    I frowned and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Huang Xuan Long''s protective talisman has already been taken by you, and his fragrant wax has already burnt through, so we''re not afraid anymore. We want to put him on a pedestal and let him have a taste of this. "


    Needless to say, the amulet here is the jade pendant in my pocket.


    I think this is a good idea. Right now, Huang Xuanlong is definitely fighting against the glass and One Thought. If he were to be struck by it, he would instead be helping them." Just as I was about to say yes, I heard a voice from the distance, "Absolutely not!" Then a gust of wind came, and a figure appeared at my side. He looked at me and said, "To drive away Yin and make Yang, this is no different from Huang Xuanlong. He has done such a heinous thing, and his lifespan is almost up. Are you going to follow in his footsteps?


    I came to a realization and waved my hand, sending out a golden light that swept all four of them into the darkness.


    At this moment, I looked at Li Huaguang who was standing in front of me. Right now, all that was left was a ball of air, seemingly gathering or dispersing, as if a gust of wind could blow him away. I say, do you have any other wishes?


    Li Huaguang cried as he said, "I told Mom that I want her to reincarnate, so I don''t want to make her sad. I hope you won''t tell her the truth and let her live well. "In addition, the underground water in the well is cold, and my father will have to endure hundreds of years of life. I hope that Erlang, no, I hope that the judgement will surpass his reincarnation." Finished speaking, Li Huaguang slowly disappeared, and finally a burst of cackling laughter could be heard, "Huang Xuanlong, oh Huang Xuanlong, in the end, you still calculated your mistake and made one wrong move!"


    I couldn''t help but feel sad. This time, Li Huaguang had completely disappeared from this world, not leaving a single trace. I looked at the bolt and asked, "What did you mean when you said Huang Profound Dragon''s lifespan was shortened?"


    "He is driving away Yin and Yang, breaking the rules of heaven and earth, and is about to suffer retribution. However, there is a certainty in life that he will not fall into your hands, so you will not be able to take him down this time. "


    I was stunned. Did he mean that this time, Huang Xuanlong would run away, and that he would not be able to deal with him with just a thought? How could this person be so capable? Could it be that only the heavens could subdue him? I sighed, then called Li Caizhong. Just as I finished speaking, I saw a person standing in front of me. He was bare-chested and wore a pair of black pants. His body was covered in steam and had a fishy smell. His face was pale, blurry and dispirited.


    "Li Caizhong, where did you go?" I asked.


    "Blocking Old Sun''s head!" Li Caizhong said in a low voice.


    I guess Old Sun here must be Captain Sun.


    "Why are you stopping him?"


    "The things used for the Yellow Profound Dragon mantra are about to be exhausted. Let him go buy them, and then continue to refine them. He wants to make a move on you!" When Li Caizhong said these words, he always had a tone and seemed to be very disappointed.


    When I heard this, I immediately came to my senses. No wonder that Sun Bighead disappeared the previous two times he bought something. That strange thing happened the third time. It turned out to be Li Caizhong''s doing. So I asked, "Did you take what Bighead Sun bought?"


    "Yes. If I don''t do that, you definitely won''t be able to deal with him. If something happens to you, even if you have to stay alive, Rui Lan won''t be able to survive.


    "Then do you know that your son Li Hua Guang''s soul has dispersed, and that it won''t be reincarnated into this matter?"


    Li Caizhong nodded his head, "He bore this calamity in my place, precisely because of him desperately trying to entangle Huang Xuanlong, that''s why I was able to free myself from Old Sun''s clutches. Therefore, I came here in hopes that the judgement would dissipate my soul, I don''t want to be reincarnated, and I don''t want to continue bearing this suffering underwater."


    My heart jolted. I never expected him to make such a request. Normally, one would have a strong desire to transcend this kind of ghost, unless it was some ferocious monster with a grudge on its body that didn''t want to reincarnate, but it also wouldn''t seek death. How could Li Caizhong be so stupid as to make such a ridiculous decision? But since I''ve already promised Li Huaguang, how could I go back on my word? "I''ve promised Li Huaguang that you''ll be reincarnated!"


    "I don''t want to be reincarnated. In the next life, I still have to suffer. Forget it!"


    I looked at the bolt and it shook my head. It seemed that he had the same thoughts as me. Even if I was a judge, if he wasn''t an evil monster, I had no right to break his soul. After thinking about this, I waved my hand and said, "Rebirth, go back to the start." Li Caizhong repeatedly said that he didn''t want to, and then he disappeared without a trace.


    The bolt asked me if I had anything else to try.


    I thought for a while and said, "Those two snake spirits that were wrapped around Wu Rilan, can I judge them now?"


    "Snake spirit?" got entangled by Wu Ruilan? " The man looked puzzled, as if he didn''t know this was happening. "From here?"


    I nodded.


    "You can''t interrogate them, it''s not your job, but if someone can handle it, I''ll pass on the message."


    "There''s even an expert?"


    Just as I said those words, I felt someone smacking my face. I subconsciously opened my eyes, and darkness shrouded my vision. Then someone shouted, "Jiro, wake up, wake up. You can''t be broken at once, right? So fragile. " It was the sound of a thought, and as he spoke, he sent another slap over.


    I grabbed his arm and cursed, "Useless thing! Two people can''t beat him!"


    Stunned for a moment, he turned his head towards the glass window and said, "Look, I told you that once he fainted, he would be able to enter his dreams to see the Yin. If not, how would he know that Huang Xuanlong had escaped?"


    I stand up quickly, a pain in my chest that makes me gasp, and look at the thought of my mother and all you can say is that I can''t rest anywhere. If this matter was known to the public, it would be troublesome. Thus, I hurriedly said, "I had long since woken up. Even if my waist was in pain, I wouldn''t be able to get up. Thus, I could only watch as Huang Xuanlong ran away."


    Glass snorted. It seemed like he didn''t believe me at all. He walked over, stretched out his hand, and said, "Show me that piece of jade."


    I reached into my pocket and found that the jade was in my pocket, but it was only two pieces. The problem is, I remember that before I was knocked out, Jade was in my hand, because I couldn''t have stuffed her in my pocket before fainting on the verge of losing consciousness. This jade was placed in my pocket in my dream, but if it was in my dream, then why did it really come to my pocket when I woke up? So was my perverse environment really in a dream? I have asked this question more than once and have doubted it. Previously, when Cao Lao Wu stabbed my leg with his trident knife, the result was that my leg left a mark. Both of these things suggest that I am not simply judging the Yin in a dream.


    I took it out and saw that the piece of jade had been broken into two halves. The two halves were neat and didn''t look like they had been broken. Looking through the glass, he said, "Is jade really able to save your life? Just now when Huang Profound Dragon smashed a stone on your chest, you were actually alright. " Glass pointed at a rock at the side. I saw that it weighed about twenty catties, which was much bigger than the one Yi Nian said.


    "What should we do now? Who knows where Huang Profound Dragon will run to? We should go look for him." he asked.

 C66

    I believe that without the protection of the necklace, Huang Profound Dragon wouldn''t dare to stay here anymore, otherwise the ghost he touched earlier would have ripped him to shreds. On the other hand, even if we don''t find him, he will still be punished by the heavens. If we don''t find him, he will still be punished by the heavens. Thinking about this, I waved my hand and said, "No need, I reckon that without the protection of the jade pendant, he would have long left this village and fled back to Henan. His fate is sealed. He definitely won''t have a good ending."


    On the way home, I suddenly had a strange suspicion that Li Pingliang had angered the Dragon King, causing three generations of his family to commit water crimes, and that Li Caizhong''s family had to have an end, which was to say, the death of their souls, before this grudge could be resolved. And the one who appeased this grudge was none other than Huang Xuanlong, whose name carried the word ''dragon'' in it. And before Yang Tuo said that Li Pingliang tore down the Dragon King Temple, he dreamt of a man in a yellow robe pointing a finger at him and yelling at him to tear down a room. I broke three generations of your family. The one wearing the yellow robe had a yellow character, and the one who called Li Pingliang was without a doubt the Dragon King, so he was the Yellow Dragon. If it had to be explained, it could give an explanation, and that would be that in ancient times, when the characters were written in the first sentence of a thousand characters, ''Heaven and Earth'', the ''Black Yellow'' character, the ''Green'' character would be classified as'' Black '', and according to the corresponding relationship between the seven colors of the five elements, the'' Black ''would belong to water. Which is to say, this Huang Long whose attribute is water matched up exactly with Huang Profound Dragon. Although the latter was a bit far-fetched, but the word ''Huang Long'' was indeed a bit mysterious.


    When we woke up the next day, it was almost noon. The three of us got out of bed and prepared to wash up to eat. Today was a very lively day. The table was filled with people, except for One Thought and her daughter-in-law, as well as Big Sister Riley.


    I said to Wu Rilan, "I''ll go to the well with you this afternoon."


    Wu Rilan nodded and said, "Hua Guang asked me yesterday to tell me that he and his father have already reincarnated. It was all thanks to you guys this time."


    When Wu Rilan talked about having a dream, I remembered something. It was when Wu Rilan dreamed about Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang crying as they tried to get her to leave the Black Yellow School. Logically, Huang Xuan Long would not have allowed them to pass this message to her, so why would they keep it up in their dreams?


    Wu Ruilan said that she did not know, probably because of the backlash from the evil spirits, this thing was not selfishly given to them, and they had to point out the backlash every few days, which was why Li Caizhong and Li Huaguang had the chance to have a dream. This could explain the whole thing, which was that the backlash of the evil spirits had caused Huang Xuan Long to not have the time to supervise them, but he did not have the time to supervise them, so why wouldn''t those dead spirits go back to the reincarnation cycle? Unless Huang Profound Dragon was able to control them during the backlash, but was unable to completely control their cultivation, which was why they were able to make use of this loophole.


    In the afternoon we went to the Well Pond for a little more, and when we came back we ran into Captain Sun, who turned and ran away as soon as he saw us. Wu Ruilan had said that this Old Head Sun and Bighead Sun belonged to the same granny and were cousins. It was precisely because of this relationship that he was willing to help Huang Xuanlong. But after all, we were people he had interacted with all his life. How could he not consider this relationship and push us to our deaths? It was really hard to fathom.


    We also did not see San Fu again, and I think that he was led away by Huang Xuanyuan.


    In the evening, Glass and I ate dinner at home. At the dinner table, I asked him what he had seen in Dogman''s yard, and why he seemed to come back to his senses when I tugged at him, saying there was a ghost in his mouth.


    Upon hearing my question, his face darkened. After pausing for a while, he said, "I finally know that there''s a ghost in this world. It''s just that no one else has encountered it."


    I asked what you saw, and the glass came closer.


    "I didn''t believe you when you said you saw it, but then I saw it too."


    He had stood in the middle of the yard, staring at the door, wondering what it would be like to turn into a ghost when I told him that Dogman was dead. Was it the same as before he died, or was his lower body crushed like before he died? As he was lost in thought, he saw a person slowly emerge from the door. That person kept waving at him to let him pass.


    The moment he thought of going, that person slowly floated over and grabbed onto his hand, dragging him inside. One Thought Of course, he knew that this person was not human, so he was unwilling to enter. However, he was not as strong as him, so as he struggled, he was dragged to the door by that person. Just as I was about to be pulled in, the hand suddenly loosens. Just as I wake up, I see that I am pulling him away.


    "It seems like it''s all thanks to Erlang pulling you along this time. Otherwise, your soul would have been dragged away." "That ghost was afraid of Erlang, so when it saw Erlang coming over, it let go."


    I remember seeing Yi Nian standing there motionless, I pulled her, and then I saw two shadows fly out of the door and enter Yi Nian''s body in the blink of an eye. In that case, these two white shadows were no doubt the soul of Yi Nian.


    Then the glass said, "After all, once you think about it, you''re the one who got yourself into trouble. Don''t keep thinking about those things.


    When he heard this, he became anxious and hurriedly said that he had indeed seen it.


    Glass looked at Nian Bing''s forehead. "The bubbles have all disappeared?" When I thought about how Huang Xuanlong''s evil art nearly took his life yesterday, and how his forehead was full of little transparent bubbles, when I looked at them now, they were all gone, only leaving behind a small imprint.


    "Who did you say was stabbing you in the head yesterday?" the glass asked.


    "I didn''t see it, I just felt like someone was stabbing a needle into my head, I''m guessing that it must be Huang Xuanlong!"


    I am thinking that Huang Xuanlong must have mastered the eight characters of One Thought, and used a spell to connect one thought to another, that is, to the body, and then to place a needle on that thing. This kind of spell could be seen often in movies and had always been thought to be nonsense. Who would have thought that it would actually be possible? Wu Ruilan used the paper man to temporarily transfer her primordial spirit from one thought to the paper man, so she used the blood to drip onto the paper man''s forehead. The ten fingers were connected to the heart meridian, and the blood entered the man''s forehead to make him confuse the truth and falsehood, but the other party did not fall for it. But since the Flower Leopard asked me to place all ten of my fingers on One Thought, I won''t be able to explain it. It can be said to be sharing my primordial spirit with One Thought, once again disrupting Huang Xuan Long''s judgement. In addition, I can also think like this, of the five elements, heart is fire, its qi is the most intense, and my life is fiery, life and heart are intertwined, could it be that Hua Liao wanted to use this to force the primordial spirit of One Thought onto the paper man, which was why the paper man shook so much that even his head fell off. However, once the paper man was damaged, it meant that the spell was over, and the mind spirit would naturally return to the shell. Right now, this was probably the only explanation. However, it was too abstract, too unreal, and normal people would find it hard to accept.


    When we finished our drinks, it was late. We didn''t actually drink much, mainly because we were chatting together. We walked home along the road. The lights were out on both sides of the road, and the village was shrouded in darkness. There was silence around us, except for the occasional barking of a dog in the distance. I raised my head to look at the sky and felt that the rural night sky was much clearer than the city. A crescent moon accompanied the starlight and scattered strands of silver dust on the ground. Our silhouettes were much more distinct as we slowly moved forward.


    A gust of night wind came, cold, and the glass and I could not help but shiver. October was about to arrive, and it seemed that the weather was going to get really cold. After all the work had finished, they should have nothing to do, so they would have to spend a long time waiting until the next round of work began in March and April. I want to be free as a farmer, to spend year after year in the midst of a great deal of work and a long time of leisure, to be completely self-sufficient and not have to think about so many troublesome things.


    The glass suddenly stopped moving. I said why didn''t you leave?


    The glass pointed forward.


    I saw a man standing in the middle of the road, leaning on a cane, looking up at the stars. It was a leopard cat.


    "What is he doing?" I whispered.


    "Look at the stars, probably. Experts will always check the stars and check the personnel. "


    "He''s just a blind person, why the f * ck would he want to see a star elephant?!"


    We tiptoed over and I asked, "Uncle Li, what are you doing standing here in the middle of the night?"


    The leopard cat was probably too focused on us and did not notice our arrival, so I jumped in fright. However, she immediately reacted and said with a smile, "It''s Erlang, he hasn''t left yet."


    I said I''d go back tomorrow.


    "Alright, alright, this village has finally returned to its former tranquility!" As he spoke, he turned and left without even saying goodbye.


    I suddenly thought of the Zen words he had left me, and cried out, "What did you mean by that note you gave me?"


    The leopard quickly waved her hand and said, "You will know in the future."


    "What a weirdo." I said to myself.


    "There is something unusual about the weirdo. I think he must have been sensing the movements of the Yin and Yang in the village just now. That''s why he said the village has finally regained its peace and tranquility."


    I was asleep that night when I heard a loud bang from the southwest, deep as if some tall building had collapsed. I immediately sat up and looked towards the southwest. It wasn''t far, around the southwest of the Bu Shan Mountains. The sky there was a faint green color, and a wisp of it drifted towards the horizon, becoming fainter and fainter, and soon it disappeared. Something must have happened over there.

 C67

    The next day, as soon as I woke up, I heard from my neighbor''s uncle that the kiln in the southwest part of the Bu Shan mountain had fallen. Two big green snakes had been smashed out, and there was a nest of small green snakes. When he mentioned snake spirits, I immediately thought of the two snake spirits on Wu Ruilan''s body. They said that they wanted to inform the master to tame them, could it be that the master tamed the deaths of these two snake spirits? Who was this expert? Is he someone like me, hiding in the people with some sort of special identity? What was his class?


    I said to the glass, Let''s go take a look.


    This lime kiln, as the name implies, was made from burning lime. It was a hollow pillar with a diameter of about seven to eight meters. The top was small, about fifteen meters. It was built with red brick and had a very smooth surface. Next to the lime kiln, there was an iron shelf that allowed one to climb up. When I was a kid, I used to climb up there with my friends when I was a little kid. It was really high. It was terrifyingly high. As for why it was abandoned and not used, there were people who said that the place was haunted. Those who looked at the lime at night would often see something underneath the kiln playing, and with just a shout, they would see many small shadows climbing up the iron shelves at a very fast speed.


    I don''t know if that''s true or not, but it''s possible that the workers intentionally let the word out to frighten the person who stole the lime, but there''s one thing that happened 100 percent of the time. On the west side of the kiln was a pool, three meters square, about seventy centimeters. It was also made of red brick, with a layer of cement on the outside. I had seen this pool many times before. The water was very clear, and the ground was covered with a layer of white lime. It was a summer, I remember, when the pool had drowned a little boy, and according to his companion, when they were enjoying the shade of the lime kiln because of the heat of the day, an old lady in a white towel came in and said that the pool was clear and cool, and the bath was very comfortable. When the first child hit the water, all the lime in the bottom of the water came rushing up. The boy flopped a few times and then stopped moving, and the children around him were all scared out of their wits. When they woke up and called for their lord, the water was as clear as ever, and the little boy was floating on the surface of the water. When I was fishing for the kids, I went to see them. The little boy''s face turned purple. People tore up the pool and did some legal work. I haven''t been here much since this happened.


    We''ll talk about this kiln when we get back. There is a slope to the south of the kiln, and the soil is constantly being washed away by the rain. The slope is continuously expanding towards the bottom of the kiln, so it can be said that half of the kiln is suspended in the air.


    By the time we got to the scene, all we could see was blood, crushed snakes, and a few squirming. According to the people present, the snake had been smashed into several pieces. In order to steal the bricks from the lime kiln, they had already shoveled the snake into a place and buried it. Glass and I watched the people drive their tractors back and forth. We were very disappointed and unresigned as we looked around the kiln. There was nothing abnormal, so we went back.


    We prepared to return to the city in the afternoon, and Wu Ruilan escorted us to the eastern entrance of the village. Glass gave her a thousand dollars from the car because she was alone and had no money. But Wu Ruilan didn''t say anything. After we drove a long way, he was still standing there waving his hands. It was still that lonely figure that felt especially desolate. I think she took us for her children.


    The glass was moving very slowly, so it didn''t feel bumpy. I think he still hadn''t come out of the shadows. After we got on the highway, I asked Glass why didn''t you and Yi Nian joined hands to hold Huang Xuanlong, and why was he able to extend his hand so easily? As long as you were there to keep an eye on him, I think that in the end, Huang Xuan Long was just an old man in his forties, how much ability could he possibly have?


    Glass laughed and said, "You and I both underestimated his ability. He is able to take three steps at a time, and we can only take two steps at most. After he flipped you over, I was ready to go up with a thought. Who knew that he would flip over and grab a rock from the ground to smash it on your head. But he didn''t actually smash it.


    When we were almost twenty meters back, he saw us get too far away and was about to smash down with his round arms. However, he suddenly stopped because a black shadow flew out from the nearby bushes and entered his body. He immediately froze there, the stone in his hand dropped onto your chest. But by the time we were ready to surround him, he seemed to have slowed down again and turned and ran. "We were worried that you wouldn''t chase after us. Actually, I don''t think that even if we chase after him, we might not be able to. It''s just like Yi Nian said, that grandson runs really fast, like a monkey."


    I think that this black shadow should be Li Caizhong. He saw that Huang Xuanlong didn''t have the Body Possession Talisman, which is the jade piece, so he took the chance and entered. As for him leaving again, he was probably summoned by me. This time it was all thanks to Li Caizhong, and it could be said that my life shouldn''t have ended. I really didn''t know whether it was because I owed him or because he owed me.


    As I spoke, I fell asleep, and there was a jolt, probably because the car had passed the bridge, and because the bridge had not been repaired, the glass had taken the makeshift embankment at the bottom of the bridge, so it was very bumpy.


    By the time we reached the outskirts of the city, it was past four in the afternoon and the glass had been open for three hours.


    This city was located in the northern part of Jiangsu Province and belonged to the northern part of Jiangsu Province. However, strictly speaking, it was located at the boundary between the southern and northern parts of Jiangsu Province. It was known as the north, south, and throat of the north and south. Actually, this position was rather awkward. Without Su Nan''s prosperity, it would be slightly better than the real Su Bei. This was the birthplace of both Han cultures, and most of the plains were a place where war was inevitable. In my opinion, this was a place where war was easy to attack, but hard to defend, and the battle in Xuhai was fought in the past. Since ancient times, this place had been the main hub of Kangfu and the center of the distribution of goods and materials. Therefore, there were five other provinces that praised the place, one of which was Su Lu Yu-huan, the other was Su Lu Yu-wei, and the Huai Huai Hai, which was now lost. Whether it was the former or the latter, there was no reason for the city to become a third-tier city. On the north side of the city, the old Yellow River road led to the east and west side of the city. To the south, there was a magnificent artificial lake, while on the east, south and west side of the lake, there were mountains nestling against each other.


    There was no need to hide it. To be honest, the people here were valiant and had a strong martial spirit. This had to do with their history. However, after decades and centuries of development, some bad habits have been gradually abandoned, and the development of Chinese culture, while promoting the construction of civilization and urbanization, has now achieved relatively good results.


    I asked Glass what she was going to do now.


    Glass said, Buy a phone first, then make up your card, and go to Sauna in the evening.


    When I heard this, it was as if I had already planned it beforehand. A businessman is different.

 C68

    Entering the city, he looked at the bustling crowd and the rows of tall buildings in the surroundings. It was obvious that this place was much more crowded and the weather was very hot. Glass parked the car next to the phone store and picked out two phones. One of them was for me, while the other one was for me. Although I was a little unhappy, I thought it would be great if I could get free knockoff goods.


    As soon as he inserted the card, he received a call. It was from Sister Yun with the intention of prompting her. I said these two days are too busy, give me two days to let me slow down. Just as he hung up, another call came in. It was Lu Xiran. The content of the call was very simple. He just bought a washboard and went home. Before I could say anything, the other party had already hung up.


    I didn''t buy the washboard. I know what it''s for. Glass left me downstairs and drove away, saying she wanted to drink with me at night. I said I didn''t know if I could stay up till night, let alone drink. I smiled through the glass and said I''d call you.


    There were five or six people busily preparing for a funeral downstairs. Due to the restrictions of the space, the mourning hall was placed in a shed, called a spirit shed. Because this district was relatively old, the buildings inside had a history of more than 30 years, and most of the district''s elders lived here. If these elderly people couldn''t withstand the cold in winter, then they would really take turns dying one by one, as if they were rushing there. Even though it''s autumn now, with so many elderly people, there would still be a few weak ones that would report ahead of time. Thus, I have already become accustomed to this funeral before me.


    I stumbled up the stairs, feeling as if I were about to enter a slaughterhouse. Fortunately, Lu Si Ran hadn''t finished his work yet and the lock on the door hadn''t changed. I entered the room and laid on the bed to think of a solution. I didn''t expect that I would unknowingly fall asleep.


    I was awakened by Lu Si Ran''s kick. She threw her bag on the bed and coldly said, "Come to the living room!" She picked up the keyboard from the computer desk and threw it on the living room floor while she sat on the sofa.


    I followed, and she pointed to the keyboard on the floor.


    I thought to myself that my wife had indeed heard of her husband kneeling on the keyboard and washboard, but I had never seen him do it, so I didn''t really believe her.


    I hastily accompanied him with a smile and walked over. "If you have something to discuss, then we can discuss. Why are you imitating him and playing with this?"


    Lu Si Ran glared at me before twisting his face. His hand was still pointing at the keyboard. He didn''t say a word. It seems like she really wasn''t joking with me. Thus, I decided to kneel down. In any case, no one would be able to see me from home. Besides, I was rude first, so it''s only right for me to be punished. Thinking of this, I bent my legs over the keyboard and knelt down.


    Don''t forget that the weather is still hot, so I don''t wear much. Not only is the keyboard broken, but my knee is also damaged. When I looked down, I saw that my knees were completely broken. Furthermore, I had already been injured when I went to the Well Pond to help with the soul-calling, but now my wounds were even worse. Even though my legs were kneeling on the ground, I could not stop trembling.


    "Tell me, what have you been busy with these past few days?" Lu Si Ran looked at me viciously. His eyes were extremely vicious and he seemed as if he wanted to eat me.


    I was confused. I had actually forgotten all about the solution I had come up with earlier. So I said haltingly, "It''s ¡­ is to help people cry out for the soul, to help people... To drive away evil spirits, to send away evil spirits ¡­ To send the bones! " I said it in a low voice.


    "Do you believe it yourself?"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. To be honest, did you go out and mess around?" What happened to that woman''s crying and her laughter afterwards? "


    She was talking about Old Madame Zhao''s crying when the glass was pierced through and the laughter of the water ghost that hid itself in Wu Rilan''s house later on. I didn''t know how to explain it now. I didn''t even have the time to tell a lie, so I had to tell it in full detail.


    She stood up and pointed at me, cursing, "It''s been two days since I last saw anyone. Not only can I defeat the demon, I can drive the ghost as well. What''s more, I even have the ability to tell you where the ghost is and where the demon is.


    [Sigh, I can''t explain it now. I don''t want to say it, so I can only pretend to be deaf and mute. It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, I''ll just point at that face and kick it (not caring about face or self-respect).


    "You''re still lying? Why do you turn off your phone every time you pick me up, why don''t you call me all these days! Say it! "


    Lu Si Ran paced back and forth, constantly talking and shouting hysterically.


    I told you to keep your voice down so you could hear from next door.


    Hearing that, she was full of energy again, "You still know how to be shameless, and yet you go out and hang out with him? Hurry up and explain. Didn''t you want to give me a satisfactory explanation? "I''m explaining, tell me!"


    When I heard this, I was angered and wanted to explain it to you. If you didn''t believe me, why would you spare me when I''m kneeling here with my men''s face down? I always thought that by closing the door, I would be able to disregard the dignity of a man, but now, I feel really sullen. I am clearly speaking the truth, but you are not listening. "Don''t push me too far, I''ve only been home for less than a week, and I''ve been through so many things in this week. I almost lost my life a few times, so it''s normal not to make a phone call, and my cell phone broke down later, so you can''t believe me right now. If you don''t believe me, I''ll pull you down."


    After I finished speaking, I endured the pain in my knee and turned around to leave. At this moment, Lu Si Ran seemed to be so enraged that he kicked me in the back. I wanted to hide, but my knees didn''t work. She had studied Taekwondo for a few years, so the strength of her kick was definitely not inferior to that of an ordinary man. My legs trembled and I fell to the ground. I wondered how many tears my mother would shed if she saw my son being bullied like this.


    I got up and turned around to point at Lu Si Ran. "You''re ruthless. You''re ruthless. Don''t expect me to come back in the future." After I said that, I slammed the door and left. Behind me, I could hear Lu Siran''s crying voice, "If you have the ability, then stay outside and die. Don''t ever come back!"


    It was this again, this again!


    When I came out, it was completely dark and the shed was already set up with incandescent lights. When I got to the front of the shed, I saw the mourning hall. When the door is a barrier, above it is a word "mummified," and under it is a table, and in the middle of the table, next to the barrier, is a portrait of the dead man, an old man. I know this person. His name is Guo Minqiang, and he lives on the second floor. He often goes downstairs to bask in the sun or enjoy the shade under a tree. In front of the portrait, there were white bowls filled with steamed buns. On each side of the table was a boy, girl, boy, and girl who were leaning on a piece of paper. Behind the protective screen, one could faintly see a black coffin painted with paint. The coffin was covered in a red peony pattern. The families of the dead were kneeling on the ground, but they didn''t cry.


    The shed was surrounded by wreaths, paper men, horses, and television sets. It seemed that the deceased person must have been quite capable when he was alive. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have received so many wreaths. The paper man did it very simply, it was a piece of white paper cut into the shape of a large isosceles triangle, similar to a human''s torso, and then wrapped itself around the waist side with two reeds, which extended down an extra 30 centimeters and could be counted as legs. On his shoulder was a reed, which could be considered an arm. As for the head, it was stuck to the neck with an oval piece of paper, supported by a reed on both hips. The nose, eyes, eyebrows, clothes and hats were all drawn on the paper.


    These paper men were leaning against the outside of the shed, two men and two women, each with a piece of paper stuck to their chests. I specifically looked at it, the man had written "Bull Putting Tong Qiu Wa" and the woman had written "Servant Qiu Xiang". He didn''t know who recalled him, but he gave them a name. The light from the lamp illuminated the paper man''s face, causing it to turn deathly white. Whenever someone moved in the shed and the light from the incandescent lamp was blocked, the paper man''s face would turn gloomy. I looked terrified, and I had the feeling that the four pairs of eyes were staring at me, so I didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    After walking out of the door, I suddenly realized that there wasn''t a place for me in this city. I didn''t know where to go for a moment, the phone book on my phone was empty except for the two numbers, Sister Yun and Lu Siran.


    On the west side of the district was a north-south road called Su Road. Walking slightly to the south, there was a rather wide road called Huai Road. This road led to the east and west, intersecting Su Road. It was one of the city''s most important traffic routes. Following Su Lu''s south path, they crossed Huai Lu and entered the southern section of Su Lu. After walking for another twenty minutes, they arrived at Cloud Flipping Lake, located in the southern part of the city.


    Flipping Cloud Lake was an artificial lake. The surface area of the lake was about 7 square kilometers. The surrounding land was about 6 square kilometers. The area around the lake was about 12 kilometers per week. This was considered a large scale artificial lake. The north of the lake is a green meadow, and the grass next to it is an artificial beach.


    Without knowing it, I walked to the north bank of the lake and sat down in front of a roasted mutton skewer. The surface of the lake was covered with waves as the night breeze blew past. Although I had never seen the sea in my life, I can still use the term ''surging waves'' to describe the surface of the lake. I had been to this shop a few times before, and the owner was a Hubei citizen. Although he was dressed like a Uighur uncle, the moment he opened his mouth, his mouth was filled with Hubei dialect.


    I said to a waiter, "Five bottles of beer, two pounds of roast mutton skewers, and a dish of boiled peanuts!" Because his heart was in a panic, he didn''t have the mood to enjoy the night scenery here. If it was a normal day, sitting here blowing wind, looking at the lake, drinking wine and eating food, then looking at the seven-colored lighthouse (TV tower) in the north, looking at the beauty passing by, how enjoyable it would be. But today was done by Lu Xiran, which spoilt my mood.


    After some time, my dishes were served. Just as I lowered my head and was about to start eating, I heard a voice from my left, "Young man, you must be worried. Is it for your own good or for your own good?"

 C69

    When I heard this, I thought that the person who could say such words was definitely not an ordinary person. As a result, he quickly looked up and saw a tea bowl that was full of coins. The white paint on the teapot had been peeled off, revealing the black iron foam inside. When I saw this, my heart sank as I thought to myself that I was going to be broke today.


    "Big brother, do me a favor, do me a favor!"


    Sure enough, it was an old beggar standing in front of me. He wasn''t very tall, about sixty years old, and his beard was unshaven. The face was a little thin, with a narrow top and a narrow bottom, which in ancient times was called a face shaped like a nail. Phase Proficiency Technique had a total of three stops, and five mountains for those who came to watch. When the sky was vast, it would appear early, while when the pavilion was spacious, it would appear late. It was as if the heavens were a circle, the earth a square, and the middle a straight one. From this, it could be seen that this person must have had some achievements when he was young, but in his later years, he probably wouldn''t be satisfied. The old beggar had wrinkles all over his eyes and forehead. His face was completely black, and there was not a single spot of clean skin to be seen. Patches fell off her body, and the pants below her knees broke into strips like a skirt. A snakeskin sack on my shoulder, bulging, I think it was a quilt or something. However, his eyes were bright and full of spirit, indicating that this person was full of spirit, and not as decadent as he appeared to be. So it seems he was younger, not sixty, and I was wrong at first.


    I was currently in a very bad mood. Looking at his slovenly appearance, I felt even more nauseous. I was too lazy to grind with him, so I shouted directly at him, "You''re annoying, hurry up and f * ck off!"


    This was because beggars like this were seen almost every day in the city, and sometimes they would be drawn as a prison, kneeling there and arriving as soon as they arrived, as regularly as if they were commuting to and from work. Not to mention that a portion of the people here were not poor to begin with, but there were also a lot of youngsters who were skilled and strong. They did not need to find a job, but instead chose to do it, making others look down upon them.


    The old beggar froze for a moment, then suddenly laughed out loud, "Big brother, don''t worry, I''ll sing a song for you."


    "Scram, what are you singing about, why are you holding your breath!"


    "Good, good!" The old beggar turned around, trembling, and said in a low voice, "Looks like it''s for love!"


    I put the mutton skewers on the coals, picked up the bottle, and blew a bottle first. When I finished the bottle, my stomach began to churn, and I burped.


    I turned to look at the lake. The light from the street lamps was spread across the surface of the water. The seven-colored lights of the music square in the center of the lake, to the north, flickered continuously, shining like stars on the surface of the water.


    "That''s too much. Do you think you can be arrogant all day just because you have a job to do?" Others can only be your grandson? "You really make me kneel on the keyboard. My mom has raised me for so many years, but I haven''t even kneeled. Who the hell do you think you are!" The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I wanted to roar at the Cloud Flipping Lake to vent the anger that had been building up in my heart.


    I cursed in my heart for a while and turned my head to look at the mutton skewers. He then looked at the man walking around. There were ten or so drinking men, but none of them wanted to talk to him. Everywhere they went, they rolled their eyes and cursed at him. Suddenly, I felt that this person was really pitiful. It was already so late in the night and I hadn''t gotten anything to eat, so I could only starve. It reminded me of when I was a kid, when my family was poor and didn''t have any food, and my mother came here to beg for food. It reminded me of when I was a kid and my family didn''t have any food, so I came here to beg for food. At that time, I was very young. I still vaguely remember that we lived under an arch bridge on the edge of the Yellow River. Hearing the song "I miss you so much" coming from afar, I didn''t even dare to make a sound, for fear of being discovered and driven away. In a flash, more than ten years passed. I didn''t expect that I would be doing the same thing in the same city ¡ª wandering.


    Thinking of this, I shouted to the old beggar, "Old beggar, come here!"


    The old beggar came over, and I gestured to the chair opposite, indicating that he should sit. Without any hesitation, he placed the snakeskin bag on his shoulder on the table and sat down. I pushed the two beers to him, and he picked up the bottle. He drank half of the beer in a gulp, and then picked up the kebabs and ate them without a trace of politeness.


    I was stunned, thinking to myself, you really don''t treat yourself as an outsider. I also picked up a stick and was about to eat it when the old beggar asked, "Young man, is there a problem with your relationship?"


    How did you know?


    The old beggar guessed as he ate.


    And then we start to talk nonsense. The old beggar''s surname was Wang, and he was from a village on the west side of the city. That village was in the opposite direction from my house, and I had never been there or heard of it. According to him, his family was still alright, but his parents both died when he was in his twenties. After that, his family declined again and again, and he did not find a wife.


    After Old beggar Wang had eaten his fill, he stood up to wipe his mouth and said, "Today, I really have to thank you. Otherwise, this old bones of mine would have to starve for an entire night." With that, he turned around and left with the snakeskin bag on his back. When he left, he turned around and said something to me, but it wasn''t very clear, because when he left, he put a few more pieces of mutton in his mouth, like quicksand or drawing sand. At that time, I thought to myself, this old fellow is already so old, but he actually knows about the art of drawing sand. Because he was preoccupied with his own thoughts, he did not put it to heart. Only later on did he find out that the old beggar was not just talking about the painting, but also had an extraordinary identity.


    It was really embarrassing. I bitterly smiled. When I lowered my head and prepared to eat the mutton skewers, I was suddenly struck dumb. This old beggar was really good at eating. He didn''t leave any for me at all. So I called inside, "Five more bottles of beer, two pounds of mutton, and a plate of boiled peanuts, boss."


    Late at night, the boss urged me to close up. Only then did I wobble to get up, ready to leave. The boss grabbed me and told me to pay the bill. Oh, right. I haven''t paid the bill yet! I hurriedly took out my money bag to pay the bill, but this payment was not a big deal. I couldn''t help but feel my heart skip a beat. I squatted down and looked under the table. No. I remember I kept it in my hip pocket. I slapped my thigh. Damn, I must have left it on the bed at home. I lost it when I was lying on the bed.


    What should he do? I said the boss''s wallet has been ripped off, can I send it to you tomorrow?


    Hearing this, the boss became anxious and shouted, "Of course not. After such a long period of business, they have never had any credit at all. Why don''t you call your friend. "


    "I don''t have a cell phone," I said, when I suddenly remembered. Glass had bought me a copycat in the afternoon, and it was in my pocket. So I pulled out my cell phone. At this time, I hesitated again. Who should I call back? Lu Si Ran is still Sister Yun. I can''t call Yun-jie. It''s already half the night and I''m a little too drunk, so I''m not sure what I''ll do next. Thinking about this, I dialed Lu Si Ran''s number. She was working in the hospital and her phone had to be switched on 24 hours a day. Thus, I clenched my teeth and tried calling her again.


    "Si Ran, can you help me pay from the north side of Cloud Flipping Lake? My wallet is lost at home."


    The person on the other side laughed mockingly, "Now that you think of me, you should know to call me. "Let me go, there''s no door. You can decide for yourself!" Then he hung up.


    I kicked the table over and was about to leave when the boss stopped me. At this moment, I guessed that the two waiters in the room had also heard the commotion and rushed over to help. The two fellows were ferocious, fierce-looking, and even fatter than their boss.


    I saw that the situation was not right. If they were going to do it, even if they didn''t suffer any losses, they would still be at a disadvantage. So I hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I was just too angry. I''ll call again."


    "Hey, Sister Yun, what are you doing!"


    "Watch TV!"


    "Everyone... It''s already so late, yet you''re still watching TV, hurry up and sleep! "


    "Are you sick? Tell me about it on the phone in the middle of the night. "Oh, right. Song Yunfan, that script..."


    Before she could finish, the owner snatched the phone away from her. He probably wanted to continue chatting like this and didn''t know when he would be able to talk about money. To be honest, once I picked up the phone and heard her voice, I really forgot about paying the bill. Next, I would definitely say, "Alright, you should go to bed early."


    "Your friend is drunk, hurry up and come here to settle the bill." Your friend is drunk, hurry and come here to settle the bill. The boss hung up and handed the phone to me.


    "You said you want to hit me?" At this time, my mind was indeed a little muddled, "Try it, tomorrow I will find someone to destroy your shop, you imposter!"


    The boss was stunned. He probably didn''t know that I was talking about him disguising himself as a Uighur. Then, he hurriedly said, "Calm down, sit here and wake up!" With that, he turned around and returned to his room, muttering from the corner of his mouth, "I''ve been unlucky for eight lifetimes, how did I meet such a master today."


    I helped myself to the table and got up again. I walked toward the lake, across the grass, across the beach, and the two guys followed me, afraid I''d run away.


    When we reached the lake, I turned my head and asked, "Do you want to hush as well?"


    The two of them shook their heads.


    It was convenient for me to face the dark water. I heard a curse coming from below my feet. It was a woman''s voice.


    I shivered in fright and looked down to see a pale face floating on the surface of the water. It had no eyes, just a tuft of hair, bobbing up and down with the waves. Startled, I turned around and ran back. I ran for a few steps before I stopped and regained my composure. "Where the hell are you peeing at?"


    "You go over there and see if there''s a woman''s face on the water?" "No," I said.


    Hearing this, both of their faces changed. One of them said, "It can''t be that bad. A woman died while jumping from a lake in the sky!" Thus, the two of them pushed each other, not daring to look. In the end, the two of them fearfully walked over, holding hands.

 C70

    The two of them stuck their heads out and looked at the lake, then started cursing. "Who said it was a woman''s face? It was clearly a white plastic bag. You grandson must have had too much to drink."


    Plastic bags?" I went over and squatted on the bank to take a closer look. It really was a white plastic bag, followed by a black plastic bag. Did I really drink too much, mistaking the plastic bag for a woman''s face? But what about that voice?


    Feeling a little dizzy, I sat down on the beach and thought about the voice. At this moment, Sister Yun''s voice came from behind, "Song Yunfan, where the hell did you go?"


    Without turning my head, I replied with my eyes closed, "This way!"


    Then came the owner''s voice, "Come back quickly and clean up!" The two of them left me as soon as they heard the boss''s words. One of them smiled and said, "You''re lucky, girl!" I couldn''t be bothered with her.


    Yun-jie came over and squatted down to look at me. Her hair floated on my face. It was very fragrant, but it made me itch. I used my hand to push it over. Just as I was about to speak, she quickly covered her nose and stammered, "Why are you drinking so much? It smells terrible. Hurry up and leave!" I said don''t move. Let me blow on it for a while.


    "Aiyo, you even know the smell of alcohol."


    I looked at Yun-jie and saw that she was wearing a light makeup. She was wearing a white dress, had long hair, and her eyes were bright and clear. I smiled and said, "Wearing such beautiful clothes to seduce me!"


    Yun-jie glared at me and said, "Let''s go, it''s very late!"


    I said I had nowhere else to go, so you should go back. I want to stay here for a while. After saying that, I swayed my body, wanting to walk around the east shore of the lake. Yun-jie grabbed me and said, "Go back, stop walking around, I''ll send you home?"


    When I heard that I was going home, I couldn''t help but think of Lu Si Ran. A wave of anger rushed up and I shouted, "That family would rather not go back. I have to watch her face every time and suffer this vexation!"


    Sister Yun was startled by me. Then, she slowly approached me, trembling as she said in a low voice, "Are you talking about Lu Siran?"


    I was stunned. She actually knew Lu Si Ran. Could it be that the glass had already told her? Since I already said it, this guy used the matter between me and Lu Si Ran to threaten me. But then again, it''s good to say it. I didn''t want to do anything to Sister Yun anyway. Because the difference between our statuses and ours is too great, it''s impossible.


    I had only taken a few steps when I heard a series of footsteps behind me. I quickly turned around and saw two figures flash out from behind a tree on the shore. After coming out, they hurriedly walked towards the side of the road. The woman scolded, "Don''t touch me in the future!" The man followed, laughing.


    So it was a couple, making love while it was still dark. Thinking about it, I realised that when I was walking away, it was this girl who shouted so vulgarly. I thought I had seen a ghost. But why didn''t the two guys react, did they not hear him, or were they just used to it?


    I smiled wryly and waved to Yun-jie, gesturing for her to go back. She probably realized that there was still a gap between her and me, so she said take care of yourself and left. I looked at her back as she walked away, and I noticed that she seemed to be rubbing her eyes as she walked, which made me feel unspeakably uncomfortable. I walked alone to the east coast with one foot deep and one foot shallow. I guess I was really drunk and felt light, but my thoughts were very clear. This confused me. Those who drank too much and caused trouble, they were clearly thinking clearly, and they even went crazy from drinking and causing trouble everywhere. Actually, I thought they thought they were drunk and that they would be forgiven for what they did. There was a logical relationship between wine and courage.


    When we reached the east shore, I turned around and headed south along the edge of the lake. At this moment, the waters of Cloud Flipping Lake were much quieter than before. There were only a few tiny waves that were constantly flowing towards the shore. The eastern shore of the lake was a fifteen meter wide green belt. A small stone road extended along the green belt, and on both sides of the road were some tall trees. Every now and then, there would be a bench placed next to the tree. But now, late at night, there was no one around, only the occasional traffic on the road outside the green belt. The light from the street lamps shone through the trees and onto the small stone road by the shore.


    I walked for about 10 minutes when I heard footsteps behind me. I turned around and saw that it was Sister Yun. I say, why aren''t you leaving yet?


    She said, "I can''t stop worrying about you. If you want to leave, I''ll accompany you."


    We walked side by side. After walking for a while, we suddenly heard a wailing sound in front of us. It was the wail of a woman. I stopped, wondering which crazy woman would cry by the river in the middle of the night. I listened again, and the crying died away. There was only the silence of the night.


    "Did you hear anyone cry?" I asked.


    Yun-jie nodded and said, "If you''re the one crying, then leave. What are you going to do about it?"


    The eastern shore of Cloud Flipping Lake was located at the highest point on the surrounding area, two meters above the water level. The shore was made of stone, and it was sealed with water and mud. It looked very smooth. In the middle of this road was a slope that was more than ten meters in length. The slope extended westward, pushing the shore into the lake, forming a concave arc. The slope was covered with tall needles and pine trees that interweaved and covered the ground so that from the outside, it was dark inside and nothing could be seen. At the top of the slope sat a tower called the Su Gong Pagoda. It was five stories high, which was in accordance with the rules of the ancient buildings. The ancient pagodas that everyone saw were almost all odd-numbered floors. This was because odd-numbered buildings were called Yang Residences, which was why the ancients believed that these buildings were called Yang Residences, which were considered as human residences, and even Yanzhou Pagodas. Of course, there was no need to pay such a high price in the modern era. It was also because of this slope that the difference between the surface of the water and the shore was so huge.


    As soon as we reached the front of the slope, we saw a figure coming out from behind a big tree. It was a woman, dressed in a black, sculpted garment.


    "You see, there''s something wrong with this woman." Sister Yun pulled me and whispered.


    Something was wrong, I could tell at a glance. Something was wrong with the way I walked. The woman''s legs moved mechanically from side to side, and with each step her body swayed to one side, so that as she walked her body swung from side to side like a clock, shoulders forward, arms dangling as if they were broken, swaying as regularly as her body, neck stretched out, eyes fixed on the lake.


    "What is she doing?" Sister Yun asked.


    When I saw this, my head cleared a lot. This action of hers showed that this person was either a fool or had been mesmerized by something. I looked at the lake. It was very calm, nothing abnormal happened.


    I said that Sister Yun should stay here and don''t move. She would wait for me to come back before she ran over.


    As I got closer and closer to the woman, my forehead started to itch, and the woman was about to reach the shore. As long as I could take two more steps, I would definitely fall into the water, and once she fell into the water, there was nothing I could do about it. It was said that there were big fish hidden in the lake. In fact, no matter what it was, it was easy to make a fool out of them after a long time.


    I ran up to her and grabbed her arm. "Hey, miss, what are you doing?"


    When the woman heard my shout, she shuddered and immediately regained consciousness. Her body went limp and she fell to the ground. Instinctively, I grabbed her and heard a sharp, angry roar behind me. The water in the lake was lifted and splashed all over my body, and along with this cry, my forehead suddenly became extremely itchy. I quickly reached out to scratch it, but the strange thing was that the itch came from my bones, and no matter how much strength I used, it wasn''t enough. Now that I think about it, if there had been a knife, I would not have hesitated to slice it across my forehead.


    I was standing with my back to the lake, and I was very close to the shore, so I couldn''t see what was on the surface of the lake, but I could clearly hear the sound of a woman crying in the water. The sound was getting closer and closer.


    I kept scratching my head with my nails, like I was crazy. The woman next to me stared behind me, her eyes wide, her mouth slowly opening. I knew that the critical moment had come, so I scratched my forehead a few times to make use of it, and then I realized that my hands were sticky. Then I learned that I had scratched my forehead and that my hands were covered with blood.


    Just as I was about to look back, my shoulders were suddenly held down by something. Startled, I turned my head and saw a huge wave rising behind me, from which two white hands were hanging on my shoulders. Seeing that the wave was about to strike down, I panicked. I felt a wave of energy continuously rushing through my forehead before finally shooting out like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, it entered the wave, followed by a long cry. Then, the wave immediately disappeared without a trace, and the lake returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    I felt weak all of a sudden, and my hands and feet were weak. I quickly stumbled and found a chair to sit on, gasping for breath.


    What was the white light shooting out of my forehead just now? Was it from my subconscious, or was it the lights on the road flashing by? I touched my forehead. It was covered with blood, and the scars were so swollen I couldn''t tell if it was alcohol.


    The woman was sitting next to me, her legs trembling. She must have seen something terrible, and it was too much for her to calm down.


    After a long while, she finally said slowly, "Did I encounter some evil spirits just now?" The voice was very soft. Although it was a little hoarse from the shock, it was still very pleasant to hear. It had the feeling of a lady, giving one a very comfortable feeling.

 C71

    I looked up at her and froze, almost forgetting to breathe.


    I opened my mouth to tell her that you had been possessed by a water ghost, but before I could say anything, I heard Sister Yun ask from behind me, "Is it Qing Ling?" As he said this, he came forward and took a look at the woman, and shouted in surprise, "Ah, Qing Ling, it''s really you!"


    I pointed to the woman and asked, "You know each other?"


    The woman was also stunned for a moment. When Yun-jie came over, she seemed to have recognized Yun-jie and shouted, "You''re Xiao Yunyun?"


    Sister Yun nodded. It was obvious that the two of them knew each other. However, whenever they met friends, they would talk and sigh emotionally. But unexpectedly, the woman suddenly thought of a flash flood. She threw herself into Sister Yun''s arms and burst into tears. She didn''t say anything, but continued to cry, which was heart-wrenching.


    Only now did I know that this woman was called Shui Qingling, and that she was Big Sister Yun, Xiao Yunyun''s university classmate. He was a close friend in university, but they lost contact after graduation. He didn''t expect the two of them to live in the same city. Actually, this kind of situation was very common. Sometimes, even if he just brushed his shoulder, he wouldn''t know. For example, once, when a friend and I passed an open-air restaurant and looked at the food on the table, I told the friend that it seemed to be a good dish, so next time we can try it out as well. And I didn''t even see that table with a classmate I hadn''t seen for five years. If he didn''t stop me, I would have missed it.


    "There''s even someone surnamed Shui?" I asked.


    Sister Yun looked at me in disdain and ignored me. She only said to Shui Qingling, "Come, let''s go home!"


    I thought I had nowhere else to go, and I had no money on me, so I slept all night on this lawn. However, Yun-jie insisted that it was not safe at night. Besides, I was drunk and insisted that I come to her house because her parents had just left for a trip abroad and she had a place to live.


    At first, Shui Qingling hugged Sister Yun and cried as she got into the car. Then, she sat in the car and cried alone. From time to time, he would ask me what had happened to her, and if anything was going to happen to her.


    I said, "You were possessed by a water ghost or a soul capture, so you lost yourself ¡­" Before I could finish, Yun-jie gave me a pinch. "Nonsense! Why didn''t I see anything?"


    "I didn''t hook your soul, so of course you can''t see it. If your soul was hooked away ¡­"


    Before I could finish, Shui Qingling started crying loudly again, drowning out my voice. After crying for a while, she asked again, "What about me now? Did my soul get hooked away?"


    I thought to myself that this woman was very stupid and could not help but bitterly smile, "Her soul was not hooked away, but her brain was hooked away!"


    Sister Yun burst out laughing when she heard this. However, when we heard Shui Qingling''s next words, Sister Yun and I broke down completely. She asked in a low voice, "Ah? Did my brain really get hooked off? How do I get it back! "


    I wondered what was wrong with this woman. Was she really that stupid? Or was it because she was frightened just now and her mind was so tense that she didn''t know how to turn around? However, after she asked this question, everyone became silent. I was silent because I was thinking about what had collided against my forehead, and whether the water ghost would resent me for having its body seized by me, as well as what Shui Qingling saw at that time. I was going to ask her, but she was scared, so I didn''t dare ask. Sister Yun seemed to be thinking about something as she drove. Her mind was much better than Qing Ling''s. She must have thought of something. Shui Qingling sat in the back, occasionally sobbing as she wiped away her tears. She was probably scared to death this time. But then again, who wouldn''t be afraid of something like this? How could they just forget it?


    The next day, Yun-jie asked me if I had any work to do.


    I hastily waved my hand and said, "I can''t be your assistant!"


    I want to say, if you don''t have a job, I can recommend a job to you. A friend of mine is doing computer maintenance and currently, he lacks manpower, so he wants you to help him! "Today, I''m going to take Qing Ling out for a walk and help her lead the way. I don''t want this matter to leave a shadow in my heart."


    Sister Yun lived in the middle section of Huai Road, which intersected with Zhongshan Road. South of Huai Road was Zhongshan South Road, and north was Zhongshan North Road. This was the most bustling place in the city, where all kinds of luxury specialty stores were crowded. The friend she was talking about had opened a shop on Zhongshan South Road, a large area filled with places to sell computers and computer supplies. Now, the scale and scope of the shop was gradually expanding and had seeped into the advertising and office industries.


    I found the company according to the address that Yun-jie gave me. The company''s name was Transcendence Studio. The shop was relatively large and clean, unlike other places that were in a mess to repair computers. The door was facing east, and there were two glass doors. The walls were surrounded by glass, so there was plenty of light inside. From the outside, it was possible to clearly see what was going on inside. Opposite the door was a living room, with a sofa and a bonsai. On the left side of the back wall, there was a white marble counter. It was very clean and looked very comfortable. There was also a studio on both sides of the door. In each studio, there were three to four staff members disassembling and installing computers.


    I turned at the door to check my position and went in. I came to the white cash register where a girl in red was sitting. She was very young, but she was actually very small. There was nothing to say about her temperament, but her body lacked growth. She was probably here to support her family, because no boss would find an old woman to entertain their customers. I went over and found her so engrossed in a book that she knew I was there. I knocked on the table and asked, "Excuse me, may I ask if Boss Leng is here?"


    The girl''s entire body trembled and she jumped up. In a panic, she dropped the book to the ground. She didn''t have the time to pick it up as she kept saying, "Sorry, sorry."


    I wondered what happened to you, why did you have such a big reaction, only then did I find out, this is the rule set by their boss, you can''t treat customers carelessly, you can''t do anything unrelated to your work, in this area, Boss Leng does it very strictly. I said, "Don''t be nervous, little girl. Let me ask you, where is your boss?"


    The girl turned around and pointed to a room across the street and said, "In the office, is there anything I can do for you?"


    I said I wanted to speak to your boss, so I went straight over. This office is in the southwest part of the company, sharing a back wall with the company. It''s a small room separated from the studio. I knocked on the door. An old voice came from inside. "Come in." The voice was very tired.


    I pushed the door open and looked up, ready to step inside, but with just that one small movement, I saw something horrifying. When I pushed open the door, I felt a burst of cold air coming straight at me. I couldn''t help but shiver from head to toe. At this moment, my forehead unconsciously started to itch. I thought to myself, This is too cold. I looked up and saw two people standing behind the desk, or rather, standing side by side behind the chairs, both of them looking out at the screen. As soon as I opened the door, they all looked in my direction, and when they looked up they almost scared me to death. Because the two men''s faces were covered in blood, mixed with brain matter, which dripped down their cheeks and into their gaping mouths, then from their mouths and dripped onto the table, creating plumes of white smoke. The two of them had completely misplaced their facial features. Their eyes were so sunken that one couldn''t even see their eyeballs. Obviously, these two weren''t our usual people. They seemed to have died in a car accident.


    "Ah!" I cried out involuntarily. The two of them seemed to be startled as well. Although their faces were facing me, they slowly retreated and entered the wall, disappearing in an instant.


    This image had left a deep imprint on my heart, and for a long time afterwards, I couldn''t shake off this shadow. Every time I went online, I would unconsciously turn my head back, fearing that two people would silently walk out of the wall and then stand behind me with their heads stretched out, looking at the screen with me.


    After the two of them disappeared, I heard a chirping sound on the ground, similar to that of a chick. I looked down and my heart, which was still beating rapidly, skipped a beat. On the ground, there were a lot of small things jumping around the desk holding hands. They were all black in color, with uneven and disgusting grooves, just like the back of a toad. As soon as the two men left, they both stopped and looked at me without moving. I stomped my foot and cursed, "Scram!"


    As soon as the word "roll" came out of their mouths, they suddenly became restless and disordered. Some of them went under the table, some jumped into the flowers in the window, some directly drilled into the ground and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    I let out a long breath, probably because the word "roll" was too loud, when a head popped up from behind the screen. I looked at it, my god, that wasn''t a human head, it was clearly a snake head, black snake head, it was as big as a trash can, two eyes the size of a duck egg, they radiated light in all directions. "The moment the snake''s head appeared, my forehead started to itch. Another wave of air rushed into it. Before I could scratch it, another white light shot out and struck the snake head." Puff! The black snake head emitted white smoke and disappeared.


    I think that a normal person would definitely not be able to endure this series of shocks. Because my soul has long since left my body, it''s fortunate that my identity is rather special. I have a lot of experience that ordinary people have never had. I steadied myself by holding on to the door, trying to calm myself. This room is too creepy. There are ghosts, monsters, and monsters. I think those little things from before should be the monsters nearby, like the spirit of the trees or the essence of the flowers. However, it seems like they haven''t been formed yet, otherwise, it would be hard to say if they are a blessing or a disaster.


    At this moment, a person stood up from behind the display screen. He was dressed properly, and appeared to be of a more stable type. He rubbed his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"

 C72

    I didn''t answer him right away, but looked around the office. It was a small office with a desk facing the door and a computer on the desk. The screen was so large that it almost blocked everyone''s view. On one side of the desk was the studio, separated only by a wall, and on the other the back wall of the shop, the west wall, with a window above it, half-closed by curtains, and on the windowsill were pots of green plants, one of which was aloe, and the others I could not name.


    Are you Mr. Cold Extraordinary?" I turned and looked at the man. He should be older than me, but not by much. This was somewhat out of my expectations. Since I was able to become the boss, I believed that I would be able to reach thirty to forty years of age at the very least. I had a certain level of experience and accumulation of experience. This person had a square face, also known as a square face, or the same word face. He was a little fat, and around his neck hung a piece of jade Guanyin. This is nothing special, because there''s always been a story about men wearing Guanyin and women in China, but according to what I just saw, it obviously didn''t have any effect. He wore a white shirt with a suit and trousers. Thus, from afar, he seemed very clean, revealing the temperament of a successful person. But when I got closer, I could see the problem with a closer look. Although he was wearing glasses, I could see through them that his eyes were empty and lifeless. Generally speaking, if the Inscriptions Hall was green in color, the Lord would be frightened, but if it was white, then the Lord would die, or the people around him would be in danger. However, his cyan and white color was hard to explain. Could it be that he had both? In this case, even though this person''s temperament was extraordinary, he was unable to conceal his fatigue. His listless eyes indicated that this person''s soul had still been in a state of flux.


    When I looked at this man, he was looking at me, too, and seemed interested in me. He pointed to a stool in front of his desk and motioned for me to sit down.


    "How should I address you, sir?" It was still the same duckling voice. After he said that, he hurriedly pinched his throat and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve been on fire recently!" But I could see that the smile was forced, and with the lock on his forehead, I could tell he must have something on his mind.


    Instead of sitting down, I went straight to the window, opened the curtain completely, and pushed open the window. The heat of the autumn day rushed in, along with the noise from outside.


    I looked through the window and saw that there wasn''t any gathering Yin energy here. How could so many demons and monsters barge in? It seems that this isn''t the house. Since it is not the environmental factor here, it is clear that it is Boss Leng, Leng Wuqian. Even from my observation just now, I could tell that there is a problem with it.


    He seemed baffled by my behavior. After all, a stranger had entered his room and opened the window without a word, and it was hard to accept looking at it.


    I smiled and said, "Boss Leng, I was introduced by Xiao Yunyun. I want to find a job here!"


    He was surprised for a moment and asked, "We didn''t send any recruitment messages, nor did we mention that we would be recruiting. Who is Xiao Yunyun?" He pulled a tissue from the table and handed it to me. "Wipe the blood off your forehead," he said.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I wanted to do something bad, not my head, because it didn''t matter if I saw it too much, the important thing was that my job might go down the drain. I had thought that things would go smoothly, but he didn''t plan on recruiting anyone at all. Sister Yun couldn''t be messing with me, right? I took the paper and said wait, I''ll make a call.


    "I say, Xiao Manyun, big miss Xiao, little miss, are you f * cking free to make fun of me? I don''t even know you, and they didn''t even ask for you." I couldn''t help but feel a little angry in my heart.


    The other party chuckled. "You can just say that I''m Shui Qingling''s friend. Also, I''m not asking you to work here. You have to watch out for Boss Leng!" With that, he hung up.


    She told me to look at him. Why did she look at him? From the looks of it, Shui Qingling and Leng Wudi should be very familiar with each other. But why didn''t she just say that she had been introduced by Shui Qingling and that she was even separated from Xiao Jianyun?


    As soon as I told him about it, his face changed color, and he frowned violently, but that was only for a moment, and then he relaxed and pretended nothing had happened, but his face had not completely recovered its color, and I saw it happen.


    He asked, "Are you very familiar with Shui Qingling?"


    I hastily waved my hands and replied, "I''m not familiar with them. I''ve only met them once, and it''s still night time!" Once I said it, I felt that it wasn''t right, so I explained, "It wasn''t at night, it was ¡ª" In fact, Shui Qingling and I were indeed at night, but it was inevitable that at night we wouldn''t think of anything, but I didn''t say anything more at night, so I hesitated, but in the end, my head grew hot and I blurted out, "It''s ¡ª it''s a very late night."


    According to common sense, under these circumstances, many people would say that I was very familiar with her and would take the opportunity to build a closer relationship with her. However, Leng Wuzui''s two changes in expression told me that he was worried, but was afraid of being discovered by me. Furthermore, when I mentioned Shui Qingling, if their relationship was very good, the first sentence he said would be that he would concern himself with his old friend. Therefore, this Shui Qingling is definitely a sensitive person and it''s best that I don''t touch her.


    "Alright, alright, alright. It''s alright." "Since she asked you to come, then I have no reason to stay more than a thousand miles away. "You know we do computer maintenance, but do you know anything about it?"


    Actually, he was asking this question. My university doesn''t study computers, but because of my hobbies, I have studied this field before. I can solve most of the problems. So when Xiao Jianyun told me about this job, I happily agreed.


    "I do know a bit about it. You can test me however you want." "No," I said.


    "So confident?" Leng Wuzui lowered his head and thought, probably thinking where did I get the courage to do so. Then, he smiled and said, "Alright, I believe you. If I don''t test your ability to solve problems, I''ll test your hand control ability. I''m going to get a computer, and I''m going to test your speed of disassembling machines. " After which, he turned around and walked out.


    I turned to the desk and looked at the screen. There was only one page on the screen, and it said, "Code for the Prevention of Phantom Exorcism."


    I thought it was going to be a hell of a lot of work, but I had to get the work done first, so I put those things off for the time being. So I pulled out the cruciform key, unplugged the power supply, opened the crate, took out the hard disk and memory banks, took down the CPU and power supply, and so on, and put them all away. Since the motherboard is screwed so tightly to the box that my keys are almost worn out, I can''t take them off. I went to the window and waited for him to come back.


    Not long after, I heard the sound of cold footsteps. I turned around and saw him standing at the door with an old mainframe in his hand, staring blankly at the spare parts on his desk. You ¡ª you did it? "


    I didn''t say anything as I reassembled the components in front of him. I paid special attention to the wiring inside the box. Although the wiring was not a big problem, it still reflected the skill of an assembler. He plugged in the phone, opened the browser, and entered the address he had just entered. The whole action was so smooth that even I couldn''t help but admire myself.


    At this moment, Boss Leng spoke up, "You''re the fastest person I''ve ever seen in my shop. I''ll take your employee!" Then he sat down, looked at me, and said, "What are the salary requirements?"


    I smiled and said, "I don''t have any requirements. As long as you manage it, you can pay me half a month''s salary in advance. As for the rest, you can pay me!" Because I was thinking it was really inconvenient to live with Xiao Manyun and the rest, and I couldn''t go back to Lu Siran''s place, so I decided to find a place to stay myself. I was afraid he would refuse, so I added, "I can start now."


    Leng Wuzui smiled as he opened the drawer and took out a stack of bills, "Here is a thousand dollars, you can use it first. However, I can''t immediately solve the housing problem for you right now, so I''ll think of a way. As for the salary, I won''t treat you unfairly, and I can''t tell you the exact number either.


    "I understand, look!" I took the ticket. I didn''t think he trusted me so much. Then he called in the girl at the cash register and said a few words, nothing more than to have someone else take care of me so I could get started as soon as possible, and finally he took out three hundred dollars and handed it to her so we could have a meal together and let us go out.


    I couldn''t help but feel joy in my heart. I didn''t expect this Boss Leng to be so generous and not sign the contract with me. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away? However, thinking about giving up on the job for the sake of One Thousand Yuan was a little too shortsighted. Alright, now that the work is finally done, it''s still a job that I like. As I hold the thousand yuan in my hand, I feel an indescribable excitement in my heart.


    The girl looked at me and said, "Don''t be happy too early, the boss is really good, but if you have any problems, the punishment will be very severe!"


    I said it''s okay, it''s okay, I won''t make a mistake!


    This girl was called Li Xin Xin, she wasn''t tall, and couldn''t be considered very beautiful, but she definitely wasn''t ugly. She wasn''t very old, and her body had just developed. I think she''s in her early twenties at most, so she looks very pure and young! I always thought she''d grow up to be better, but it wasn''t the right time.


    He assigned me to the studio in the north, to the studio on the right, with three other people with me. One of them was older, thirty-five years old and very fat. Everyone called him Uncle Fatty, and he was the person in charge of this group. The other two were young. One of them was about my age, called Dazhi, and the other was much younger. He looked like a gangster and was very thin. It was said that this man was very clever, but he did things in a careless manner. He had been criticized a lot, but he had always been able to stay. It was truly puzzling. Everyone called him Little Ma Ha.

 C73

    When I went in, Ma Da Ha and Da Zhi were arguing because they helped a customer repair the hard drive. The hard drive was repaired, but it was accidentally formatted by Ma Da Ha. All the information inside was gone. Uncle Fatty stood at the side, not saying anything as he busied himself with the work at hand.


    I thought to myself, this is a small problem, could it be that they made a fool of themselves with their hardware, losing track of the software, and don''t know if they can do data recovery?


    I said give me the hard drive!


    They immediately stopped quarreling and turned to look at me, stunned. "Who are you?" they asked in unison.


    "I''m new. I''m in the same group as you."


    So download the data recovery software, format and restore, file recovery, save files, 15 minutes to complete. They were stunned by what they saw. They could even say it like that, but it looked like they really didn''t know that. At this moment, the fat uncle at the side spoke up, "Young man, what''s your name?"


    "Oh!" I hurriedly stood up and said, "My name is Song Yunfan, you can call me Little Song. I''m a newcomer. I''m young and inexperienced, I hope you can give me some advice!" Uncle Fatty nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    At this time, he heard Li Xin Xin''s voice from outside the door, it sounded very urgent, "Don''t come in, don''t come in, we don''t have any money to give you!"


    Then, he heard another elderly voice say, "Big Sis, help me, help me."


    I heard the voice so familiar I didn''t have time to look. Da Zhi slapped the table and said, "Xiao Xin, that little girl is too thin-skinned. Ma Cha, go."


    "Why is it me again!" the colt snorted.


    "You''re the one who formatted the hard disk, right? I''ll tell the boss!" Da Zhi was about to stand up.


    When Little Ha saw this, his face immediately lit up with a smile, "Big Brother Da Zhi, what''s wrong with you? I was just joking. This is something that I should have done anyway. I have experience! " As he said this, he picked up a pair of slippers and walked out. Not long later, he heard Ma Xiao Ha scolding, "Old thing, hurry up and scram. Be careful that I don''t beat you up."


    "Big brother, help me! I have a bunch of old bones. I haven''t eaten for two days, give me two as much as you want!"


    "I''m going to smoke. Just take one more step and I''ll smoke." "F * ck, do you think I don''t dare? I really did." It sounds like the colt has met an opponent this time, and playing rogue doesn''t work on that person. I hurried after him, for the voice was familiar, but for a moment I couldn''t recall it.


    The moment I walked out of the studio, I saw that old beggar Wang, who had eaten together with me last night, was still dressed in the same slovenly clothes. The old beggar lowered his head and continued to rush in. Seeing that the old beggar was too dirty to push him, they were in a deadlock in the middle of the living room.


    I pretended to cough and said, "Old beggar, you said you haven''t eaten for a few days?"


    When the old beggar raised his head and saw me, he immediately stopped. He looked me up and down before opening his mouth and laughing, saying, "Good, good, so you are here as well. It''s good as long as you are here!" With that, he turned and left.


    Little Ma Ha and Li Xin Xin Xin both stared at me, as if they didn''t understand that he left the moment I came out. Not to mention the two of them, even I was confused. The old beggar had said it was fine as long as I was here, but his words were really unfathomable. Because what he meant was that in the present situation, the meaning of my existence and his existence was the same, and with me there was no need for him to come. But what is the equivalent of an old beggar and me? When I came out of the shop, the old beggar was lost in the crowd.


    The first day at work, I felt pretty good. I could chat with them, and they all approved of my style of doing things, so I quickly got to know them. Around four or five in the afternoon, the boss left the task list for the next day.


    "Does the boss always leave this early?" The reason why I ask this is because I feel that the entrepreneur should be very tired in the initial stage of his business career. It can even be described as having forgotten to eat and sleep, but how can he be so relaxed?


    Da Zhi said, "That''s not true. Before, he left especially late every day, which means that he has been acting a bit abnormal for the past twenty days. Maybe he is really tired."


    "Anything else unusual?" I thought of the things I''d seen in his office, obviously directed at him. I''ve never seen a person surrounded by so many things, even daring to provoke an unformed young plant spirit. From this, it could be seen how weak this Boss Leng''s fire was. It was even weaker than glass. I was going to mention it to him, because he took care of me so well, but when I got busy I forgot about it.


    After hearing my question, Ma Cha chuckled and said in a low voice, "I think the boss is having an affair with Xiao Xin. Is this abnormal? "


    At this moment, the fat uncle suddenly said, "What does a child know? Don''t spout nonsense."


    I think it''s all right, man and woman. What''s wrong with that?" Besides, Leng Wuju was just like him. He had an extraordinary appearance, and it was reasonable for a little girl to be interested in him. What was wrong with that?


    Then he added, "When it comes to anomalies, there are. Several times when I walk to the door of my office, I can hear children laughing inside, and there''s more than one." At this point, Da Zhi lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "There were also a few times when the boss got off work. When I looked up, I saw two people behind him, but I couldn''t see what they looked like. I had the urge to resign several times. If it wasn''t for him constantly looking after me for three years and giving up on these group of brothers, I would have already run away! "


    "You mean there were two things following him and then disappearing in the blink of an eye?"


    "That''s right. He came out of his office and sometimes he just lied on his back."


    "Big ambition, that''s about it. Nonsense. It''s time to get off work. Let''s go back to work on time tomorrow. " It was as if Uncle Fatty didn''t want Da Zhi to tell him these things. After all, it would bring bad effects to the business. It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort. However, he was not going to solve the problem by keeping it a secret.


    Da Zhi heard what Uncle Fatty said, scratched his head and chuckled. "I only said that, you only heard it that way, don''t take it seriously!"


    But I think at least half of what he said was believable, that there was indeed something following him, but not as many times as he said it, because if he did see it many times as he said he would have something wrong with his ambition.


    I told Xin Xin, you don''t have to worry about the food anymore. We''ll talk about it later. I have things to do today, so I''ll leave the money with you.


    After work, where should I go? I had a thousand dollars in my pocket, and I didn''t know how to spend it. I wanted to get a bank card to save it, but then I gave up. I didn''t have an ID card, and I didn''t need to spend it in a few days. Just as I walked into the city, I received a call from Sister Yun asking if I had finished work. I said yes.


    "Is there a problem with the Transcendent Cold?"


    "There''s a problem, and it''s not a small problem." "No," I said.


    "This bastard is too bad. Alright, let''s talk about it when we get back at night."


    I was about to say that I wouldn''t come in the evening, but it was too late. The phone was already hung up. I thought, Hey, you''re really fast.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I heard a car whistle behind me, and I quickly moved to the curb. The car was still screaming, as if it were following me. I cursed my grandson for being so wicked. When I looked back, I saw a familiar car following me. It was a glass car. Glass stuck his head out and waved at me.


    I was elated, thinking that I had finally found you.


    "I just went to your house. I heard from Lu Si Ran that you ran away from home?"


    I said don''t mention Lu Siran, I''m still on fire.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to drink with me yesterday? That''s why I ended up drinking with a beggar."


    "Don''t mention it," Glass said with a long sigh, "The Golden Buddha head was destroyed and my parents mercilessly scolded me. They refused to let me go anywhere. I''ve been holding it in for a whole day, but it''s only now that I''m empty. "


    Just as the glass was saying that, my phone rang again.


    "It hurts!" A surprised voice came from the phone, which I recognized as my mother''s. Maybe she was just trying to make a connection, but I just happened to make up for it, so the other side seemed to be very happy.


    Mom asked me about my situation. I said it was fine, but I didn''t tell her about my falling out with Lu Si Ran so that she wouldn''t worry. At the end of the day, his mother said, "Bighead Sun died in the police station. It''s said that he contracted some disease."


    I suddenly remembered what Wu Ruilan had said, because she had once said that Bighead Sun was a cripple and could not have lived past the age of sixty. As far as I know, Bighead Sun is fifty-nine years old this year. I didn''t expect Wu Rilan to be so accurate this time. Glass believed that this was definitely not a coincidence. There had to be a hidden reason behind it, but he just couldn''t find the answer in a short period of time. However, there was an explanation in my mind that was not an explanation. The reason why I said that was because I did not have the slightest confidence in this explanation.


    Big Head Sun''s life was in ruins. One third of it was left to his grandmother, while the remaining two-thirds lived in this world. Why did he say that he could not pass sixty years of age? Because sixty years of age was a special year. It was not only because it was a cycle of reincarnation, but more importantly, it was a year of great Yin. There is an excuse for this. In the Book of Changes, Yang Chuan uses nine, Yin Chuan uses six, and according to the theory of four images, six is the number of the old Yin. From this I surmise that sixty is a year of great shade. In the countryside, there were very few old ladies who celebrated their sixtieth or sixty-sixth birthday. This was because women were born of yin, and sixty was the number of extreme yin, whereas the extremes were reversed, and the cathode gave birth to yang. Therefore, if a woman passed this birthday, she might have to go downhill in the future. Of course, this sort of awareness had faded by now, and very few people cared about it. This way, Big Head Sun could also be explained. He was at the peak of his yin body''s constitution. If he hadn''t been embodied by a master, then the only one who would have lost in such a massive collision would have been Big Head Sun. It seemed like this was fate. Bighead Sun being able to live for over fifty years was his luck.


    "Glass, I have nowhere to go tonight. Go to your place and deal with it for the night."

 C74

    Glassface''s expression changed, he shook his head and said, "No, no. I have matters to attend to tonight. The customer is treating me to a meal."


    I said you eat your food, I live in my house, what does that have to do with anything?


    "It might take a whole night, and I won''t have time to play with you." Glass said as she took out two hundred dollars and handed it to me, "Don''t say I''m not taking care of you, this two hundred dollars is much more comfortable for you to take to a hotel than it is for my family. Of course, if you want to call for Miss, you have to do it yourself, I don''t care. "


    I said I would also take the money, but I still want to live in your house.


    When Glass heard this, she panicked. No, she just cursed, "Erlang, why are you so thick-skinned? I have my reasons for not letting you go." "Of course, if you really want to go, I''ll think about it," he said.


    I said that was more like it.


    After the car had moved forward another ten meters, the glass suddenly shouted, "Jiro, look at the flower girls! A bunch of flower girls!" I looked up and saw four women standing under a tree by the side of the road. They were carrying a lot of paper bags, all of them branded cosmetics and costumes, all of them in bright, fresh clothes. I took a closer look and saw that there were actually Big Sister Yun and Shui Qingling among them. They were wearing makeup, so I didn''t notice it at first glance.


    Glass pulled up in front of them and honked her horn. Yun-jie spotted me and waved. Is Glass going to say hello to them?


    I hate her from the bottom of my heart. I''ve always been avoiding her, but you just brought me right in front of her. But anyway, she kept waving at me, and it wouldn''t be right for me to play dumb, so I got out of the car.


    I smiled and said, "Sister Yun, what a coincidence."


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard the car door behind him slam, followed by the sound of glass shouting from behind him, "Jiro, I''ll bring you to my house to play again in the future." With that, he laughed loudly.


    When I turned around, the glass car was gone. That bastard Glassglass actually tricked me. He said that it was because I wanted to stay with him, but in reality, it was just to let me relax my guard against him. He had already thought of a plan to deal with me when he saw Yun-jie earlier. I watched the glass car drive away, stamping my feet. "Sun ¡ª let me see you again, I''ll beat you to death."


    I turned around and saw that Sister Yun''s face had darkened. She glared at me. "Can you be more civilized?" The other two ladies looked at me and giggled, probably because I had lost my composure. They whispered and laughed next to Yun-jie''s ear, "Your boyfriend is pretty handsome." Sister Yun did not say anything.


    However, when they said this, I became restrained. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I just stood there looking at them and giggling foolishly. When they saw me like this, they were even more elated. Then they patted Yun-jie and said, "Alright, little eel, let''s go. We can play another day." Then the two strangers left, leaving Sister Yun and Shui Qingling alone. Shui Qingling stood there silently with a worried expression.


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore and suddenly pointed at Yun-jie and burst into laughter. She was confused by my actions and looked down at herself, asking, "What''s wrong?" Is there a problem? "


    "Little eel-fish," I said, word for word.


    "Is it funny?" Yun-jie pretended to be angry. "Come here and report to me. Erlang ¡ª"


    I stopped laughing. It wasn''t that she knew my nickname, but that she wanted me to report on my work. However, Shui Qingling, who had remained silent, chuckled. She must be laughing at my name.


    Then, Yun-jie took Shui Qingling''s arm and hopped up and down the square, swinging the bag in her hand and snorting, "Little Erlang, you''re so much younger than me. Carry a bag of books up to the school ¡­"


    I helplessly shook my head before following her.


    We sat on a bench in the square. Without waiting for Sister Yun to speak, I asked, "What is the relationship between Qing Ling and the transcendent?"


    I kept asking myself this question, because when I mentioned Shui Qingling, the expression on the face of the surreal became dark and gloomy. He seemed very nervous and didn''t intend to recruit anyone, but he still took me in. This was a bit confusing. If I told him that they had a feud, they would definitely not let me stay. However, he actually broke that rule and accepted it.


    Unexpectedly, Sister Yun didn''t take this from me and asked directly, "Which woman do you think he''s hooked up with?"


    "What?" I was stunned as I didn''t expect her to throw out such a question. I hurriedly said, "What do you mean by ''hook up''?"


    "Did Leng Wuqian fall in love with a female employee of his company?" Yun-jie seemed to be angry. "What do you think of having you watch the Cold Exemplary?"


    When she said this, I immediately understood everything. She said that she was looking for a job with me, but in reality, she was asking me to monitor whether or not Leng Jue was messing with other women. And the main point was whether or not he was messing with Li Xin Xin because there was only one woman in his company, and that was Li Xin Xin. So that''s what she was saying when she asked me if he had any problems on the phone. I thought she was asking about the issue of Leng Jue getting entangled by those things. However, I still don''t know what Shui Qingling and Leng Wuzui are up to yet, so I had no choice but to ask for directions.


    "It seems like there''s something like that. That woman is called Xiao Xin, she''s very pure and tender, if it was me, I would also like it." Just as I finished speaking, Shui Qingling burst into tears. Yun-jie quickly hugged her back and said, "I''m fine! I''m fine!" "It''s fine if you don''t want this kind of stinking man."


    Shui Qingling''s reaction and Sister Yun''s words revealed the relationship between the two of them. It looked like they were originally a couple, but Leng Qingling had made a new couple, which meant that they were at loggerheads. This made me think of why Shui Qingling went to the Cloud Flipping Lake to cry in the middle of the night. It was because of this matter. I''m not sure if Li Xin Xin and Leng Chao have anything to do with each other, but Xiao Ma said something and when I mentioned water and spirits, Leng Chao''s face changed color, which proves that it''s possible. It''s because he''s guilty towards Shui Qing Ling, so he accepted me. However, there was a problem here. Shui Qingling was much more mature and beautiful than Li Xin Xin. How could he abandon her?


    I feel that I can let go of the issue of emotions for the time being, because there is something more important that needs to be dealt with. From his complexion, at this rate, something would happen to him soon.


    Thinking about this, I hurriedly said, "I only heard this from an employee. I don''t know whether I can rely on it or not, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes."


    "You''re spouting nonsense just because you didn''t see me?" "Keep watching!"


    "But I want to work hard. I found it with great difficulty. Don''t get rid of the boss because of surveillance. It''s so bad!"


    "Cut the crap!"


    Then the two of them sat there, one crying and the other urging. I sat across from them and looked at them dumbly, thinking that a woman, oh woman, is the life of sadness. He was already in such a state, how could he still be in the mood to split legs? Could it be that he did not know that he was stained with these things?


    Without realizing it, the night had fallen. The lights on the plaza had turned on, a faint yellow, and the shops by the side of the road were all red and green with bright lights. The city had entered another world. In this world, there were people who had fallen into depravity, people who were confused, people who were sentimental, and people who were relieved.


    "Let''s go back!" Shui Qingling said, "I now have an inexplicable fear of the dark night." Then she stood up with Sister Yun and prepared to leave.


    But as soon as they stood up and turned around, I suddenly noticed that there was someone squatting behind the chair, head bowed, hair all white and bald at the top of his head, as if he had been wrapped in a net for too long. His hair had fallen out, and his arms were hanging down. As Sister Yun and Shui Qingling were standing there, blocking my view, I didn''t notice them before. Now that they had left, this person stood up and followed behind them step by step, but the two of them did not seem to know anything at all.


    It was obvious that she was an old lady, and not a human at that. As soon as she appeared, my forehead started to itch, but I was used to this kind of thing. I was surprised, but I immediately woke up.


    I rushed forward and slapped the old lady''s head, scolding, "Get lost!" The old lady''s head fell to the ground with a thud. She rolled on the ground before stopping. Right now, it was just a cavity. I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect it to slowly lie on the ground and rub its head. When I saw her touch it, I rushed up and kicked my head away, falling behind a couple nearby. The couple seemed to have heard something behind them and turned around. However, they didn''t seem to have seen anything and continued their flirting. He felt as if his head was kicked away. He quickly stood up and started to feel his way towards the couple step by step. I looked down at my hands and couldn''t believe they were touching the old lady, like the white hands I''d slapped on the steering wheel, but they were just ghosts.


    Yun-jie turned her head and asked while looking at me, "What are you shouting for?"


    I said I didn''t.


    "Why do I feel like someone told us to scram?"


    I said you might have heard wrong.


    "If you keep up, don''t even think about going. We still have to discuss the next step."


    Who was this old lady? Why was she following Sister Yun? Actually, I think that this old lady is after Shui Qingling because she was with Leng Wuzui and the Yin Qi is dense, so it would inevitably affect the people around her. Shui Qingling is one of the victims. From last night''s incident with the water ghost and today''s incident with the old lady, it was clear that Shui Qingling was also gradually following in the cold and extraordinary footsteps that had already caught the eye of some things.


    After dinner, because she was in a bad mood, Shui Qingling went to sleep early. This was related to a person''s personality. Some people were in a bad mood and liked to eat, some people liked to spend as much money as they wanted, while some people liked to stay in the same place and stare blankly. Clear water and clear spirit belong to the latter, conservative and reserved.


    Yun-jie called me into the living room and asked me about Leng Wujie. Actually, even if she didn''t call me, I would have gone to find her.

 C75

    "Sorry, I was being fierce towards you in the square. I was just worried for Qing Ling, so don''t take my words to heart!" That was how Yun-jie was like. Normally, she was very fierce on the phone, but when she sat down, her words seemed to melt.


    I looked at Yun-jie. She was wearing blue and white pajamas, the kind that went with her body. She was wearing a nightgown. It was very eye-catching. It made my heart itch, but I said I wouldn''t hurt her again. So I pulled out a cigarette and lit it to distract myself. I thought about it for a while and finally made up my mind that there were some things she knew would be better.


    "Yun-jie." I paused, then looked at her, making sure she was listening, before I continued, "I''m telling you things that you can believe or not believe. Think of it as a story I told you."


    Yun-jie frowned and walked over and sat beside me. She seemed to know from my serious attitude that it wasn''t a small matter. She said, "Tell me, I''ll listen!"


    "Cold Transcendence''s kick is small, but his life is big!"


    "What do you mean?"


    So I told her what I had seen in the office this morning, and finally added, "I don''t know which one of them the cold had run into, which had made the yang fire in his body weak, which had attracted so much evil and evil, and I saw that his face was haggard and his eyes were lifeless, and that it wouldn''t be long before those things ate him up. Because she had lived with him for a period of time, Shui Qingling had also been targeted. Plus, she was in the dark, and now that she was in the dark, she would be in the dark soon. "So I thought--I think you''d better keep your distance!"


    When Yun-jie heard this, she stared at me with wide eyes and an expression of disbelief. "You''re saying that you have Yin Yang Eyes, so you can see those things?"


    As soon as I heard her ask, I knew that the words had been for nothing, because she didn''t take them seriously, or rather, she had seen too much of them in the movies, and from deep down she knew that they were false. What she was really interested in was whether or not this person in front of her was the legendary person with the ability to penetrate Yin.


    I say I am not the Yin Yang Eye, but I can sense the existence of those things, which occasionally translate into visual information so that I can see them, but until now I have not mastered the art of this transformation. Maybe I can only see them when they''re particularly strong.


    "You still have the same set of skills? Then, take a look and see if there are any of those things in my room." As soon as she finished speaking, the window was blown open by the wind, and the curtains were drawn up as if they had been pulled up by something. Yun-jie was startled and didn''t dare to say anything for a while. Soon, the curtain was opened and the night wind blew in.


    I thought about not talking about ghosts at night, and there were some things I couldn''t bear to talk about.


    I walked over and closed the window. On the street below, an ambulance was speeding past. I suddenly had an idea. Right, there was a hospital nearby. It was quite large and it was next door to the east. It was a taboo to buy a house. The surrounding environment of the house (the "outer hills" as it is called in feng shui) consists of graveyards, funeral homes, hospitals, and other gloomy places that form the pattern of solitary yin fiends. The main house is home to many dark diseases, bad luck, and frequent nightmares. It wasn''t just because the hospital was a place where the yin gathered but also where the spirits fled. This had a huge impact on the surrounding Yin and Yang, requiring a professional yin yang master to guide them. More importantly, most of the hospitals were filled with viral bacteria that would spread out whenever the wind blew. Relatively speaking, people may be more likely to accept the latter statement, but ignore the previous one or not believe it at all. It seemed that although this place was extremely expensive, there was a hidden threat here.


    "What''s wrong?" Sister Yun asked.


    I immediately came back to my senses and looked around carefully, but didn''t see anything out of the ordinary, so I said, "It''s nothing, that''s all I have to say today. Whether you believe it or not is another matter, you can take this thing and don''t know whether it will work or not!" As I spoke, I took out the two pieces of Huang Profound Dragon''s jade. It wasn''t two pieces, it was two pieces that had been broken. This piece of jade had once protected my life, so I was unwilling to throw it away. Moreover, when I observed this piece of jade, I discovered that it wasn''t like what we used to say: The jade was broken, so it was dead, and there were signs of growth. This confused me a little, but it did happen now, and the only explanation was that Jade had come to me and come back to life. In ancient times, only people with noble feelings were qualified to wear jade. Of course, there were also officials who wore jade to show their identity. Therefore, jade symbolized purity and nobility.


    I also solemnly emphasized that I must wear it on my back and not leave it behind. Because there are a lot of storylines in the story is because they don''t believe this, causing the protagonist to encounter trouble. I personally helped her hang one piece around her neck while the other one told her to give it to Shui Qingling.


    "Shui Qingling is already wearing the Golden Buddha armor, I don''t think you need it. Take this piece for yourself." Sister Yun said.


    I''ve seen Shui Qingling''s golden Buddha statue before. It was about the size of a thumb and the workmanship was very exquisite, but I don''t think it would work at all. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be an old lady following them on the square. So I concluded that her Buddha was as unenlightened as Leng Wujie''s Jade Guanyin. In fact, men''s Dai Guanyin and Women''s Daffodil were not used to exorcise evil spirits at the beginning. First, men''s Dai Guanyin, first, was the official seal, while men''s Dai Guanyin was the official viscount. Here, it expressed a kind of pursuit and desire. As for Daffodil Daydream, she had a feminine air around her, while Forhan was the embodiment of righteousness and righteousness, able to neutralize that feminine air.


    "You should take it with you. There''s something wrong with that Golden Buddha." I looked into the living room and saw a mirror hanging on the wall in front of the door. I went over and took it down and set it aside. There was no need for a mirror in this position, as there was usually a mirror in the room to block the incoming attack. However, the front of Sister Yun''s house was a square with a large amount of people. Hanging a mirror here is the first, the money does not enter the door, and the second, the god cannot be in the house.


    I looked at the time, it was already 10: 00 PM, so I said, "It''s getting late, I''m going downstairs. I''m staying at the inn, call me if you need anything." After saying that, I walked to the door and was about to open it when Yun-jie rushed over and hugged me. She whispered, "Can we not leave tonight?"


    I shivered, my heart hammering, and for a moment I didn''t know what to do. I could hear Sister Yun''s warmth and heavy breathing behind me. I could feel my soul leaving my body at once.


    "Cloud... Yun-jie, you ¡­ "Don''t do that!" I tried to wrench her hand away, but she was holding it so tightly that it wouldn''t budge. I''m afraid that if this goes on, maybe something bad will happen again tonight, and I''ve already decided to keep this relationship with her. I owe her before, but I can''t owe her anymore, I''m afraid that I''ll feel guilty if I keep going like this, and more importantly, the gap between us was too big, she''s not rational right now, and I can''t.


    In my panic, I didn''t know how I got down the stairs. I walked alone down the street, looking at the cars coming and going, and the sense of loss welled up in me again. I looked up at the sky. I could barely see the stars because of the light pollution, and it was good for those things that there was no starlight or moonlight at night. Because ghosts were afraid of the three lights, it was impossible to expose a corpse to the moonlight during a funeral at night, so it had to be covered with a white barrier. His mother said that there were relatively few people in the countryside, and that the Yin people were more active. The city was densely populated, and they had nowhere to live, but it didn''t seem like that at the moment. Every year, due to some small incident, there were many people who died in car accidents. Many of them were the kind of people who died violently, and people were losing the concept of sacrificial rites.


    I had only taken a few steps when I noticed a man squatting at an intersection, turning paper money. Actually, I didn''t want to say this because it has nothing to do with the current situation. I chose to say it as a reminder to everyone, not to be direct when encountering this kind of thing.


    The man repeated a name over and over again, as if it were State Security. This kind of phenomenon was very common. Some citizens would burn paper at night to comfort their loved ones'' souls. This was a common occurrence in Guangdong Province.


    I stood far away from them, for the dead must have been there at this time to collect their money, so it was better not to go through with it. I looked at it for a while and suddenly saw that the pile of paper ashes had suddenly started to hang up. I immediately felt that something was amiss, so I frowned as I looked carefully. I could vaguely see two figures fighting in the air for something, and it was extremely fierce. I immediately understood what was going on and hurriedly walked forward a few steps and pulled the person aside.


    She was a middle-aged woman. Because of the scene just now, her entire body was trembling and she could not utter a single word. I asked. "Who do you burn the money for?"


    "I... Husband, Geng Guo An. "


    I turned around and saw that they were still arguing, so I snapped, "Stop it! The money goes to Geng Guo! No one else is to disturb us!"


    The two men seemed to sense that I could see them, and they both stopped, and then one of them disappeared. After that, the pile of ashes slowly drifted down to the ground. The figure that was left behind cupped his hands towards me and disappeared as well.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and immediately left. The middle-aged woman kept calling out to me, asking me what was going on. I ignored her.


    I was quite familiar with the environment here. I found an inn, but because it was late at night, they didn''t ask for my identity card. Not long after I lay down, I could vaguely hear someone shouting at me, "Judgement! Judgement! "Save my son, save my son!"

 C76

    My heart thumped as I shouted, "Who is it? Appear!"


    The moment I said those words, a figure appeared. The person that I had met before was the old lady in the public square who had her head smashed into pieces by my slap. When I saw her tilting her head, it was probably due to my slap. I asked. "What happened to your son?"


    "My son is surrounded by a bunch of bad guys. I can''t help him."


    It was strange that her son being surrounded by bad people had nothing to do with me, and I didn''t care. Didn''t she know my identity and responsibilities, so I asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    The old lady''s head suddenly twitched, then asked curiously, "Aren''t you the judge? is only concerned with the matters of the Yin Yang Twin Realms. "


    "I am the verdict, but your son has been made difficult by the bad guys. You should go to the police."


    "I''m talking about the bad guys on our side, and other things. I can''t save him. Ask for a judgement to help him! "


    Oh, so that''s how it is. I suddenly realized that my mind had been solidified in the real world. "Then what is your son''s name?"


    The old lady opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, the phone beside her pillow rang. I woke up with a start and grabbed my phone. Actually, I feel like I haven''t fallen asleep yet. I just lay there for a while with my clothes closed, ready to answer the phone at any time. I''m just worried that something might happen to Yun-jie.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, Yun-jie''s hurried voice came through, making me want to cry, "Yunfan, come back quickly!" Then there was the sound of a powerful electric current, mixed with giggling laughter, and it felt far away, but it was clear, and not just one person.


    I jumped out of bed and shouted, "Calm down, hold that piece of jade, and don''t panic!" When I reached the bottom of the building, I looked up and saw several shadows lying on the balcony on Yun-jie''s floor. Some were standing on the balcony, some were hanging on the edge, and there was a bunch of wires about three or four meters away from the balcony. There were also quite a few people standing on the wires now. I looked back and saw a nearby electric pole buried in the hospital. A lot of black figures climbed up the electric pole and then along the electric wire. When I got to Yun-jie''s floor, I stood up and jumped onto the balcony. Apparently, the ghost in the hospital had found its target, which was Shui Qingling.


    I hurried upstairs, and when I reached Yun-jie''s door, I noticed that there were a few people huddled together at the door, looking into the house through the cat hole. However, they seemed to be afraid of something, so they didn''t dare enter the house. I guessed that they were afraid of the God of Doors, so they stopped. Luckily, I took off the mirror earlier, otherwise something would have happened to Yun-jie long ago. I roared, "All of you, scram!" When they saw me, they all disappeared. I hurriedly opened the door, "Hurry and open the door, I''m Song Yunfan."


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from inside. The door opened and Yun-jie appeared in front of me. She was dressed like before. Her face was filled with panic and her eyes were red. As soon as the door opened, my forehead started to itch violently. There really was something inside. With my back facing the door, I retreated back into the room and closed the door behind me. The reason why I retreated was because I was afraid that I would face the gods of the door head-on.


    When I turned around, Yun-jie hugged me and said, "I''m scared, I''m scared." Her body was freezing cold to zero. In fact, it wasn''t just her. The entire room was extremely cold.


    I patted her and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine with you."


    I hurried to the balcony, and when I pushed the door open, there was a sudden gust of wind, and the door flew out. There was nothing else on the balcony, not even the wire. Are they all gone? Did they run away when they saw me?


    I said that piece of jade.


    Yun-jie handed me the piece of jade.


    I said you saw those things.


    Yun-jie nodded, but then she shook her head, and I wondered what that meant. I was about to ask, but she kept shaking her head, as if she had taken some medicine and couldn''t stop. Her hair was all loose and disheveled. At this moment, the lights in the room flickered and were extinguished. The entire room sunk into darkness. By the light of the street lamps and the lights of the shops across the room, he could see Sister Yun shaking her head crazily.


    I quickly held her head, because if I kept shaking like this, I was afraid that her neck wouldn''t be able to take it anymore and would break. "Yun-jie, what''s wrong with you?" As soon as my hand touched her face, I felt a chill. She slowly raised her head and looked at me.


    She raised her head and didn''t seem to mind at all. She almost took my life because this person wasn''t Sister Yun at all. I don''t know who it is, but I know it''s not a human being. It''s a female ghost. Her bright red tongue was a foot long, and her whole face was distorted, iron-blue, and her eyes were protruding, staring at me as if she were about to fall, and there was a very deep, vague scar on her neck that made her purr.


    It happened so suddenly that I felt as if my soul had been sucked out of my body. I didn''t have any idea for a moment, so I could only step back mechanically. Seeing me step back, she slowly approached. Strictly speaking, she slowly floated towards me.


    Jade, that piece of jade. I remembered the piece of jade in my hand. I held her up to my face and tried to use her to drive her away. However, it was of no use. She still floated over slowly. The wind blew over from the balcony and lifted up her long robe. It fluttered back and forth. Then the woman said softly, "Look how beautiful!"


    I looked up and saw a faint glow between the strings of the piece of jade, and then a round, mirror-like object appeared, gradually showing a picture of a woman, very beautiful, with all sorts of seductive gestures, waving at me from time to time.


    Fucking fool, trying to confuse me. I''ve been tricked once. I composed myself and calmed myself. When he raised his eyes to look at the piece of jade again, he was shocked. This was not the piece of jade; it was clearly a hanging hemp rope. It was bent into a circle, and there were even some knots on top. The air was filled with the stench of blood. Could it be that I was mistaken at first, thinking of the rope as a string attached to a piece of jade and the knot as a piece of jade? But as soon as I saw the rope in my hand, I knew what to do with this woman.


    Hanged ghost occupies a very prominent position in Chinese ghost culture. It is a kind of ghost formed after people hang themselves, which is recorded in the books of all kinds of ghosts and monsters. As the hangers all had a grudge, the grudge came out from the top of their heads and gathered in the rope before they died. So when a Hanged Ghost caught a double, he had to hand the rope over to the man and let the man take him home. Then she would encourage the man to look at the tempting things inside the ring, mostly beautiful things like money, and if he didn''t react in time, he would involuntarily stick his head forward to look. One had to know that the probe had stuck its head into the rope, and the result could be imagined. So let me give everyone a piece of advice. If a woman gives you a rope to take her home in the wilderness or a place with few people, remember to ignore her.


    Standing in front of me was such a hangman. I thought that if I wasn''t strong enough, or if I had been scared out of my wits by her from the start, I would be dead for sure today. At this time, the woman was still floating in the air, constantly saying, "Look how beautiful she is. Go quickly, they are calling you."


    I cursed in my heart, "F * * k your grandpa! Don''t you even see who I am? Today, I''ll let you test my skills." As I thought of this, I took out my lighter and lit it up with a "pop". Slowly, I leaned toward the rope. As far as Hanged Ghost was concerned, the rope he hung was where his soul was located. Once he burned this thing, she would have nowhere to stay. It would even disappear along with the resentment. So when Hanged Ghost handed the rope over to a man, the purpose was to catch the double, but he also took the risk.


    Just as I was about to light the hemp rope, the woman fell to the ground and knelt there, kowtowing as if begging me to let her go. I said, "You really have quite the guts. You even dared to offend a judgement. You really are reckless."


    The woman looked up at me and was stunned for a moment. Then, she kowtowed even harder and her mouth made a ''wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.''


    When I saw this, a wave of unwillingness surged up within me. I thought to myself that she must have borne some unknown suffering while she was still alive, thus she chose to hang herself and now she is trying every possible way to find a substitute. She is only doing this for the sake of freeing herself from the cycle of reincarnation. However, if she didn''t die, she would definitely harm someone else. Thinking of this, I said, "Leave your name, I will help you to reincarnate."


    That person stopped and whined, "Xu Ling!"


    I put out my lighter and gave the rope to her, "Go, within ten days, I will perform your reincarnation service. Don''t harm anyone else, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    The woman slowly floated toward the window, and then the room was suddenly lit up and the lights were all on. I looked at the window and saw the curtain move, seeming to merge with the woman''s body. I shook my head as if I was in a dream. They had already heard that Hanged Ghost was extremely frightening, but now, they had witnessed it for themselves and found it hard to believe. Only then did I know why those few figures in front of the door didn''t enter the room. The possible reason was that they were afraid of the God of Doors, and it was also possible that they were just here to watch the show and see how Hanged Ghost would play it. Therefore, if someone visits during the night, when you look through the cat hole, you might see an eye, and that eye is often not human. At this time, you have to be calm and confirm the identity of the other person, remember this well!


    "Yes ¡­" "Who is it!?"


    I said it was me.


    At this moment, the bedroom door opened and Sister Yun walked out. But as soon as she came out, I saw that someone else had followed her, the same old lady as before, but she was gone in a flash. How did she come here?


    "How did you get in?" Sister Yun asked.


    I didn''t know how to answer that. I couldn''t tell her what had happened, I had to scare her, and I wanted to say that you forgot to close the door, but that wasn''t going to work either. In the end, I really didn''t know what to say. I felt my head turn hot and replied with a sentence that made me want to slap myself in the face, "I missed you, so I climbed up from the balcony!"

 C77

    Sister Yun frowned. She obviously couldn''t believe it. She walked over to take a look and found the balcony door was open. This is the only proof that I came over from the balcony.


    Yun-jie smiled and said, "If he''s dead, then why did he pretend to be so noble just now?"


    I chuckled before purposely changing the topic. "Can you get me a cup of water?"


    "Alright!" Sister Yun went there happily.


    Looking at her back, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. It was clear that the call wasn''t from Yun-jie. Who else could it be? I took out my cell phone and pressed a few buttons, but there was no response. F * ck, could it be that there''s no more electricity? A trace of fear suddenly appeared, how could there be no electricity, I was clearly full of electricity in the company. Even if I took a few phone calls, there''s no way I could have run out of electricity so quickly. I don''t know if I ran out of electricity after receiving Sister Yun''s call or if I ran out of electricity before, but now it seems that no matter which one, things have changed for the weirdest. I looked at the clock on the wall. It was two o''clock.


    "Brother Xiao Fan, please drink some water!" Sister Yun said with a teasing tone. My entire body shuddered and goosebumps appeared on my skin.


    I took the cup and glanced at him before I looked at her chest. My heart sank as I asked, "Where is the piece of jade that I gave you?"


    Yun-jie touched it and panicked. "Where''s the jade? Where''s the jade?" Then, he suddenly realized something. "Oh, in the bathroom. I took it off when I took a shower."


    When I heard this, I felt really bad. When I left, I repeatedly emphasized that I should wear it and not leave my body. In the end, she still didn''t take it to heart. There was no need to ask, she didn''t hang the other piece on Shui Qingling, or else the old lady wouldn''t be in her room. The moment I got angry, I coldly said, "Go and put it on!"


    Yun-jie raised her head and looked at me, then walked towards the bathroom with a "Oh." She stuck out her tongue mischievously as she turned her back on me, as if she was scared by what I had just done.


    I shook my head helplessly, thinking, "Little eel, little eel, can you be more serious? Look at how good you are at work. You''re just like a woman. Why are you acting like a child when you''re with me?"


    At this moment, Sister Yun walked out. I pointed to the sofa at the side with the same face. "Sit!"


    Yun-jie walked over to me, looked at me, and sat down. I sighed and said, "Although I''ve been in this city for four years, after I graduated from university, everyone left and disappeared. I sighed and said," Although I''ve been in this city for four years, after I graduated from university, everyone left and left. "Therefore, I treasure this relationship very much. I hope that nothing will happen to all of you, and I truly hope that nothing will happen to you ¡­"


    Yun-jie listened to me quietly with her head down, her shoulders shaking slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    "So, Xiao Yunyun, you have to listen to me, especially when it comes to matters like these, because I don''t want anything to happen to you, okay?" And then, somehow, my own voice went hoarse. Maybe I was too emotional, and I remembered the parting.


    At this moment, Yun-jie suddenly turned around and hugged me, crying as she said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for making you worry, I didn''t do it on purpose, I really didn''t!" My arms tightened around my neck, and my chest heaved so violently that I almost gasped for breath.


    I patted her slowly on the back. I didn''t say anything, didn''t know what to say, didn''t know how she could react so much. We just sat quietly on the couch.


    Yun-jie cried for a long time. Finally, she slowly raised her head and said, "Can you stay with me?"


    The answer to that question was already in my mind. No, not no, I was afraid I''d missed her. Because in this society, I''m just a nobody. I can''t even eat my fill, so what can I rely on to support a woman? Later, of course, I learned that there were more important reasons.


    I looked at the ceiling, my mind racing. I silently said to myself, Song Yunfan, Song Yunfan, this time you have to hold on, you already owe me one!


    "Did you know, ever since my parents were born, they have been planning my path for me? They will learn this and that tomorrow, they can do this and that, they can''t do that and I don''t have any freedom. When I grew up, they began to worry about my marriage again, forcing me to date them all day long, but I was disgusted with such matchmaking and didn''t feel anything for them. I think they''d be happy to arrange for me to leave the world if I could. They never asked me how I felt, and they thought I should go their way if I was their daughter. "Big brother Little Fan, perhaps in your opinion, I have a wealthy parents and should be living a very happy life. However, you can''t see the tears that flow when I disagree with them, and you can''t see the worry on my face when I''m feeling wronged." Saying this, Yun-jie touched my face and laughed with tears in her eyes, "Finally, one day I found you. From that moment on, I felt that there is still someone in this world that I care about. I want to say that I am now twenty-four years old and have my own way of thinking. Actually, I don''t ask for much, I just want to be together with you.


    That night, Yun-jie said a lot of things, and I remembered every word in her heart. When she finished, her voice became softer and softer, and finally she fell asleep on my lap. I looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 4 o''clock. There wasn''t any movement from Shui Qingling''s side. It was probably because I sat here and held those things back, so they didn''t dare to act recklessly. I kept thinking back to Xiao Yunyun''s words, but the more I thought about it, the more my heart ached. In the end, I also fell asleep in a daze.


    The next day, we were woken up by Shui Qingling. Surprisingly, there was my piece of jade hanging around her neck. Just as I was about to get up, I realized that I couldn''t move at all. I looked down and saw that Yun-jie was lying on my lap. I thought, Crap, my legs are going to be crippled. But I didn''t dare to say anything. I clenched my teeth and gestured to Shui Qingling to help her over.


    I tried to get up, but I didn''t expect my legs to be useless and fell to the ground. Shui Qingling was so frightened that she immediately came over to help me, asking me what was going on. I waved my hand to tell her not to move. I turned my body with difficulty and kept patting my legs to clear my meridians. At this time, Yun-jie also woke up, looking at me and asking what had happened.


    "My legs are going to be crippled!" I choked out these words.


    Seeing that I was still taking pictures, she seemed to understand what was going on and quickly came over to help. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    After ten minutes of shooting, my legs were finally able to move. I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that if I really crippled my legs, I would have to return home early to retire.


    Today is the second day of my official job. When I rushed over to the company, Uncle Fatty, Little Ma Ha, and Li Xin Xin Xin were all there.


    "Fat uncle, why hasn''t Big Dipper come to work today?"


    The fat uncle sighed, "He just called to ask us to help him apply for a leave of absence. He went home last night in a car accident and was hospitalized."


    Startled, I quickly asked, "Is it serious?"


    "It''s fine if it''s serious, but it''s also serious if it''s not!"


    When I heard this, my heart felt like it was going to burst. What do you mean by that, it''s not serious at all. It''s just a matter of choosing between two people, why do you have to make it sound like a tongue twister? I thought so in my heart, but I couldn''t say it out loud. I quickly asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean?" Uncle Fatty stopped and looked at me. "Heh, that means his leg isn''t injured. It''s just some superficial wounds. This is called not serious. However, the legs are surprisingly unable to move. The doctor said that the legs might not be able to recover, or they might recover after a period of time. This is called being serious. "


    When I heard that, I was immediately angered and cursed, "What damned doctor made such a diagnosis!?" What do you mean maybe not good? I let him talk about everything.


    "That''s what they said. If you have the ability, then go and treat them." The fat uncle shook his head. "You''re talking about Da Zhi. He''s usually very cautious. How could he have gotten into a car accident!"


    "A man loses his feet and horses have his hooves. This happens every day, so nothing is impossible." said the colt.


    We just worked like this, talking nonsense at the same time. Around 9: 30 AM, Leng Wuzui came over and entered the office right after arriving. He didn''t even greet us. But when he opened the door and went in, I suddenly saw a stick stuck in the mountain behind him, halfway between his shoulder blades, yellow-green, smaller than his little finger, and I estimated the length of it left outside to be about twenty centimeters.


    I hurriedly rubbed my eyes to take a look, but I can''t see anything. I opened the door and walked in, closing the door lightly. I looked at Little Ma Ha and said, "Why didn''t he say hello to us?"


    "He used to come to work early, before we did, and he always talked to us a little bit before he went to work. But recently, I don''t know how we did it, but as soon as we arrived at the company, we went straight into the office. In the afternoon, before we get off work, I wrote us a task book. I''ve been doing this every day in such a mysterious manner, I don''t know what''s going on. "


    It was the recent unforeseen event, the early closing of work and the evening shift, not even paying attention to him when he entered the company, and even parting ways with Shui Qingling. Right, there was also Da Zhi saying that he had been constantly seeing the people following behind him recently, all these "recent" meant that Leng Wudi must have experienced something unbelievable and caused his work, emotions and even his personality to change.


    At the mention of Dazhi, I immediately came to my senses. That car accident with Dazhi probably wasn''t just a traffic accident, there must be something going on here because he also saw the ''person'' behind Leng Wuzui. This was extremely unusual for normal people, so I asked, "Wasn''t Dazhi very close to Boss in the past?"


    "That''s pretty close, because both of them can talk and sit together and say they won''t be able to rest for the whole morning."


    My guess is right, not only did Leng Wuqian bring disaster to Shui Qingling, he also brought great ambition with him. Looks like the matter regarding ambition isn''t over yet, there must be a sequel.


    When Uncle Fatty heard that I mentioned ''ambition'', he suddenly remembered that I had applied for leave, so he stood up and said, "I''ll go talk to the boss about ''ambition''."


    I stopped him and said, "I''ll go." Because I''m afraid that Uncle Fatty might be involved too, and also want to tell Boss Leng something.

 C78

    I knocked on the office door, and the same old voice called out, "Come in!"


    This time, I didn''t see any of them. I went over and told her what had happened. He frowned and took a deep breath. He seemed to know something, but he didn''t say anything. He just opened his bag, took out a thousand yuan and gave it to Dazhi. Then he let me out.


    I didn''t leave, because I noticed that this time his spirits were even worse, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak. Although his hair was slicked up, a closer look showed that he had a lot of dry hair, and the skin on his face had clearly loosened up a lot.


    Seeing that I didn''t leave, he seemed a little angry and said, "Why haven''t you left yet? Is there anything else?"


    I said, what are your thoughts on housing? Why don''t I stay with you?


    He probably didn''t expect me to make such a request, so he paused for five seconds before slowly saying, "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to stay with your boss?"


    I smiled and pretended that nothing had happened. Actually, I had expected him to say so, so I continued, "What''s wrong with that? At least I won''t be afraid at night."


    Although I didn''t say it explicitly, those who knew the meaning of my words would definitely know what I meant. Sure enough, it was as if I hit a dead end as he stood up and asked, "What do you want to say!?" What do you know! "


    "I know your current situation, but I don''t know why it is like this." Just as he finished speaking, the office door was suddenly opened by someone. Ma Cha stuck his head in with a panicked expression and said, "Boss, Sister Shui is here again!" Then he turned around and left.


    Hearing Xiao Ma say that the young mistress had come, Leng Wujing panicked and immediately shouted, "Li Xin Xin Xin, quickly come in!"


    Xiao Xin''s speed was indeed fast. She immediately dashed in, as if she had been prepared a long time ago. As soon as she came in, she plopped down on her boss''s lap. Then she heard the theme song from the Titanic playing on the stereo, the twining song, "Endless Love," translated into Chinese as if it were endless love.


    I was stunned, which game were they playing, flirting brazenly in front of me. Just as I was about to say something, I was interrupted by Leng Wuzui. "Go out and pretend that you don''t know anything." I walked out, confused, and met up with Shui Qingling. She was carrying a big bag and was still carrying the piece of jade that I had given her. Shui Qingling glanced at me and said, "Where''s the Cold Exemplary?"


    I knew she was here to denounce me, so I just pointed at the office. Just as Shui Qingling was about to charge in, I pulled her back and said, "It''s better not to go in!"


    She glared at me, jerked her arm away, and pushed the door open. I was afraid they might start a fight, so I followed them to the door. When Shui Qingling entered the room, she saw Leng Wudi and Li Xinxin intertwining. Without saying a word, she took out some things from her bag and threw them on the table. There were some jewelry and the Golden Buddha. Then he turned and walked out, not saying a word the whole time, but as soon as he turned I saw that her face was wet with tears and her eyes were red.


    At this moment, Li Xin Xin Xin Xin said, "What do we do, boss!"


    "Let her be. Don''t worry about her. You guys can leave as well." After saying that, he threw the golden Buddha to me. "Give it to her!"


    I was stunned. I really don''t understand now. It was as if the Cold Exemplary specially made a play for Shui Qingling to make her angry and get her to leave me. There were two pieces of information here. The first was that the Transcendent Leng''s feelings for Xiao Xin were not real. When Shui Qingling came, he asked her to come over, and once she left, he immediately told her to leave. Secondly, his attitude towards Shui Qingling was also not true. Otherwise, why would he give her the Golden Buddha? Therefore, it could be seen from this incident that Leng Wudi was trying to drive away Shui Qingling by pretending to be together with Xiao Xin. The one thing that was clear here was that Leng Wuqian had not truly cheated. This was all an illusion he made for Shui Qingling to see. But why would he do that? Shui Qingling had to have looks, character and character. Why did she have to chase such a beautiful lady away? I felt that if I continued to think like this, I would soon be able to come to a conclusion, but I was still a little short, and I thought that if the glass was here, he would be able to figure it out. Indeed, when I mentioned it to Glass later, he deduced the result from the first appearance of the old lady in my dreams. And I was a lot more stupid, and I didn''t have a rough idea until now, and I wasn''t sure yet that I was right.


    "What are you blanking out for? Hurry up and go." Leng Wuzui scolded me and pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Oh, oh." I chased after Shui Qingling, but when I reached the entrance, I couldn''t see her person anymore. There were too many people on the street, so I didn''t look for her. It was because I didn''t go look that something happened to Shui Qingling. I should have thought that Shui Qingling and Leng Wujing had a very good relationship. Until the night before yesterday, she was still crying over this matter. Since they had such a deep relationship, how could they so easily end it with Leng Wuzui? Furthermore, he was so calm and collected. This meant that she already had the thought of taking revenge on him, which was why she had such a low opinion of him. Of course, this was all a story for the future, so he didn''t mention it for the time being.


    When I returned to the office, I pushed open the door. I didn''t expect to see the old lady again. She was standing behind the old man, knocking her hand on his head. She seemed very angry. Weird, what''s wrong with this old lady? Why does she keep following me? No, to be more accurate, why is she following Leng Wuzui and I, Shui Qingling. Whether she was an enemy or a friend, she complained to me that her son was surrounded by bad people, and that Leng Wuqian had recently been entangled with evil spirits. Now that she appeared again, it seemed to be related, but now that she had made a move against Leng Wuqian, I could not guess. Thinking of this, I hurriedly shouted, "You can leave now!" The old lady looked at me, then turned and disappeared.


    I was using my forearm to support his head and constantly pressing on his temples, but unexpectedly, he was so frightened by my scolding that he nearly fell on my desk. He looked up at me and scolded me with a puzzled expression, "What are you shouting for?"


    I hurriedly said, "Boss, don''t be angry. Let me ask you first, did you feel a special pain in the back of your head just now?"


    Leng Wuzui''s expression changed as he asked, "How did you know?"


    "Because I saw an old lady who kept knocking on your head and left after being scolded by me, you probably won''t feel any pain now!"


    After hearing my words, Leng Wuzui became agitated. He opened and closed his mouth, wanting to say something, but no words came out. So I asked again, "This old lady is about sixty years old, bald, with a mole on her nose, eyes big and small, wearing a slanted blue jacket and flowery shoes ¡­"


    As I continued to describe the scene, I noticed that Leng Wudi''s face had turned increasingly ugly. It seemed that he already knew of the person I was talking about. After I finished, he remained silent, not saying a word, as if he were thinking about something.


    "Who is this person?" I finally asked.


    I stretched out my head and saw that there were two people in the photo. One was Leng Wuzui, and the other was the old lady I had seen. "You saw my mother!" There was another silence, as if he couldn''t accept that his mother was following him, or that she was knocking on his head.


    Actually, this answer is already within my expectations, but there are two things I don''t understand here. Since the old lady is the mother of the extraordinary Leng Ning, how could there be a mother who pestered her son even after becoming a ghost? Furthermore, she continuously beat him up, causing him to have a headache. The second question was why did this old lady follow Shui Qingling. I thought about it, but I couldn''t guess the answer. I''m afraid only the old lady could answer. I feel that I need to make my move. If I continue delaying it, not only will I be unlucky, I will also have Shui Qingling and everyone around him.


    "Since you''ve already said this, I won''t hide anything anymore. Your Master asked me to help you get rid of the things that are bothering you. This is my duty, so you have to cooperate with me and tell me about your recent experiences!"


    This means that there is nothing wrong with his fate. It is certain that some kind of powerful force outside sealed his soul, making it unable to function properly, or perhaps it simply dispersed his soul. The reason for this was because in ancient Chinese culture, everyone had their own energy field and their own function. Through the interaction of energy fields in a certain part of the body, they could work together to support life. This point of view appeared in many ancient books and even in some secret sects. I think one of the three souls in the world no longer works, or left the body. As a result, the three flames on his body were unable to burn vigorously and were unable to resist the invasion of external evil, so they attracted so many fellows.


    Leng Wuzui was really smart, he heard the door open and asked, "Why would she ask for your help? What is your duty? "


    It looks like I didn''t grasp my words properly and revealed too much information in an instant. And Leng Wuzui seemed to have seen this as well. The two questions he had now actually had the same answer. Because I was the judge and my duty was to judge the Yin, the old lady came to find me. But I can''t say that. I can''t reveal this identity, even if I don''t know why. This was like someone winning a big prize, but not daring to reveal his identity to an outsider. How do I cover this down? He could only speak nonsense.


    "Actually, I feel that there is order that does not disturb each other, just like the five basic principles of peaceful coexistence. Whoever breaks the peace we should attack together to maintain the balance between Yin and Yang. This is the responsibility of each of us!"


    Even I admire myself for saying these words. I didn''t expect Leng Wuzui to ask with a frown, "What are you trying to say!"

 C79

    "You don''t need to ask, answer me first. This month, have you noticed that there are some things around you, and what these things are?"


    His face turned green at my question, and he must have known that I knew part of his story. And his expression told me that he must have found out about his problems, too. He even knew that he would cause trouble for the people around him, because he had always kept himself shut up and wouldn''t let them near him. When I thought of this, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration. I thought that I had found the reason for his and Xin Xin''s play. It was not because he hated Shui Qingling but because he loved her so deeply. It was because he had always kept her hidden.


    It''s obvious that Shui Qingling did not see through his intentions. I think that if this is the case, the end result is still worth looking forward to. I couldn''t help but feel happy for Shui Qingling. This happiness was too much for me to contain. I blurted out, "I finally understand that you loved Shui Qingling, so you chased her away!"


    This causal relationship was probably very hard for ordinary people to understand. Everyone said that it was because they loved her that they were together with her. How could they chase her away? But this man, Leng Wuzui, went against this line of thinking and acted out a sad and beautiful love story.


    In the previous sentence, I mentioned that I wanted him to recall what had happened around him, and in the next sentence, I pointed out the true relationship between him and Shui Qingling. There was no obvious logical relationship between the two questions, and his mind didn''t seem to have jumped over them. Mind your own business! "


    Why is he still not enlightened? It''s because I unraveled this secret that he got angry, or because he knew how powerful it was, so he didn''t want to involve me in it, so he intentionally chased me away!


    I hastily replied, "Alright, alright, alright. Boss, let''s not bring up water to clear our minds. If we don''t, we can''t just bring up water to clear our minds." Then, I suddenly lowered my voice and said, "Actually, I''m the judge. I''m the judge of ghosts. Tell me what you saw and I''ll help you interrogate it. I guarantee that you and Shui Qingling will be fine with her!"


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui was still fuming. How could he take it in? He shouted without any hesitation, "What the f * ck are you interrogating me for? Get out and rot everything you know into my stomach!" He pushed me as he spoke, not giving me a chance to speak at all. When I heard that, a wave of anger rushed up and I immediately became depressed. I took the risk to help you solve the problem, but I didn''t expect you to not take advantage of me. When I saw that he was pushing me hard, I immediately raised my hand. I wanted to stop him, but I didn''t expect that with such a simple action, he would fall to the ground. I wanted to help him up, but I thought no, I should give him another shot. I didn''t believe that you were the one who couldn''t support him, I didn''t believe that I couldn''t wake you up.


    "Leng Wuzui, are you a f * cking man? Just because of a girl, he couldn''t see Mt. Tai? "You should wake up as well. You have made the right judgement. You should consider the light weight yourself!"


    Leng Wuzui''s reaction was beyond my expectations. I originally thought that he would rethink this matter, but I didn''t expect him to directly sit on the ground and cry. He lowered his head and kept on saying, "You don''t understand, you don''t understand ¡­"


    "It''s so muddy that it can''t stick to the wall!" I cursed, turned, and walked out the door. At this moment, everyone in the studio looked at me. Especially Xiao Xin. She hurriedly came over and said in a flustered manner, "He didn''t do it for me, he really didn''t do it for me."


    I focused my mind. I never thought that I would actually put on an act. My heart was really filled with anger. "I didn''t say it was you. You haven''t even developed properly. How could he fall for you?" Xiao Xin looked at herself and left without a word.


    I went to the studio and sat down on a stool. Filled with confusion, I took my cell phone and fiddled with it aimlessly. I really hope that Leng Wuqian suddenly thought it through, calling me in, and then we can think about how to settle this together. But he doesn''t, maybe he really doesn''t want to involve the people around him.


    Oh right, I suddenly remembered that phone call last night. That phone call must not have been made by Yun-jie, who could it have been? I called up the call log and found that the last record was actually Lv Si Ran. I remember that I didn''t have the time to look at the screen and just picked up the call. I thought it was Sister Yun. Could it be that I was so focused on Sister Yun that I mistook her voice for Sister Yun''s due to a moment of carelessness? But why did she call me? Did she know she was wrong and wanted to apologize? Seeing that I didn''t like it, he kicked me away. When did he need me? Another phone call to recall me? How could it be that easy? I tilted my head and kept drumming my fingers on the table, wondering where I was going to start. I had a vague feeling that the cold was actually very simple, but I couldn''t find the key.


    The pony leaned forward, brushed a lock of yellow hair from his forehead, and stared at me. "Did you pinch it?"


    I nodded.


    "You have balls. Our boss is a very traditional person. If you dare to go against him, he will definitely hit your ass!"


    I was annoyed in my heart, so I ignored him. "Go to the side of hell, you fake hooligan!"


    I said, what are you looking at, look at your hair like that, isn''t it a hooligan?


    "Alright!" The colt turned away.


    I looked back at Fat Uncle. He hadn''t said a word, and every time Big Will and Little Hah talked about it, he would interrupt them, intentionally or unintentionally. Why would he do that?


    "Ai, fat uncle, do you feel that something is wrong with the boss?" I asked.


    Uncle Fatty frowned and said, "I didn''t see anything wrong with him, but I feel that something is wrong with you."


    My heart sank as I hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You''re still asking what''s wrong with you? Look at what you''ve been doing these past two days. You youngsters, all you think is nonsense every day. You had originally planned nothing, but now you''ve decided to do something about it!"


    "From what you said, we are just concerned about our boss. If he goes, we will all be unemployed." "You''re okay, and I just got here, so I was just about to go all out ¡­"


    The fat uncle smiled and waved it off, "I can''t beat you. I think the boss might just be tired. I really don''t feel anything else!"


    After Uncle Fatty said this, I didn''t know if he was hiding something or if he really didn''t see anything, so I asked again, "Last time, did the boss experience something unusual?"


    Uncle Fatty raised his head and squinted his eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, "There''s nothing special. I just got off work!"


    It seemed like Uncle Fatty really didn''t know anything. Now that this line had been broken, what should he do? I thought for a while and suddenly had a thought. I would like to see what things are around Leng Wuzui. Didn''t he refuse to tell me? I will look for him myself!


    Just like yesterday, Leng Wuzui left early in the afternoon. I followed him immediately after he left. He was driving, so I had to call a taxi and follow. Not long after the taxi started, I saw a man I had seen twice before, the old beggar. He was walking on the side of the road now, and I saw him from a distance. I wasn''t going to say hello when the car passed, but he turned his head and gave me a big thumbs-up gesture. I put a hand to one side, for I could not fathom his meaning, except to say that the old beggar, as he passed by, turned his head and made a gesture without the slightest hesitation. That means he thought I was in this cab all the time, and he''s been watching us all the time? Then I thought of the last time he''d come to the store and said, "As long as you''re here," and what was the equivalent of me and him. The car quickly left the old beggar behind. I looked back at him, and he still took one step at a time, walking forward at a pace that was neither fast nor slow.


    Leng Wuzui''s car followed Zhongshan Road all the way to the south. When it was almost at the Cloud Flipping Lake, he suddenly turned left into the tunnel. On the east side of the lake, there was a mountain. This tunnel was dug out from underneath the mountain. The tunnel was two hundred meters long and three meters high. There were many lanterns. Perhaps because it had been so long, the light inside was somewhat yellow, so it didn''t look real. It gave off a hazy feeling. As soon as I entered the tunnel, I noticed that two figures had suddenly appeared on top of the car. At first, they were all lying on the car, head down, looking through the glass. However, they didn''t know what happened next. The two figures started fighting inside the car, looking very intense. When I blinked and looked again, one of the figures was gone, and the other one had opened the trunk, looked around warily, and ducked in.


    I asked the driver. "Did you see the trunk open?"


    The driver said he didn''t even look at me as he smiled and said, "No, how could it be opened!" It seemed like the driver didn''t see the two of them at all.


    When Leng Wuzui''s car came out of the tunnel, the driver suddenly said, "The car in front is being watched!"


    I didn''t manage to calm down for a moment. I hurriedly looked up and asked, "What do you mean? What do you mean by being targeted?"


    "Look at his car, there are so many flies following behind it. He must be being watched!"


    I took a closer look and felt my scalp go numb. There was a layer of flies crawling on the cold side of the car, and there were a lot of flies flying around the back of the car, following me closely.


    "A lot of workers died in the early stages of this tunnel. It was very evil and you could often see through the window that there was a face pasted on the outside and it was full of blood. Later on, he invited someone to deal with the ghosts that had died here and cast a spell on the tunnel entrance to deter the more ferocious ones. That was why the situation had been slightly more peaceful in recent years. But even so, my friend still had some evil things to do. "So, in the middle of the night, we usually don''t go there. If we meet a taxi driver here, we never dare to stop!"


    I say, are you reliable?

 C80

    "Hahaha", the driver laughed, "That''s what they said, I''ve never met one anyway! However, looking at the car in front of us today, I feel like something must have happened. "


    I think it''s not that you didn''t meet her, it''s just that you didn''t see her. It was late autumn, so there should be very few flies by now. However, there was definitely a problem with all the flies that had gathered on the car. I have seen this kind of situation before. Before, my dad and I went to drink with a relative, and when we came back, we passed by the West Lake. It was the same wilderness as the one that Old Cao and his son passed through. Dad drank a little too much, and when he came back to the bridge, he was surrounded by flies. No matter how fast he moved, he couldn''t get rid of them. When Dad came home, he was very sick for a few days. Luckily, Mom was still able to send away those things after saying that there were three or four people wearing white clothes with him. It took a lot of effort.


    It was the same situation with Leng Wuzui as well. Needless to say, it must have been something hidden in his trunk, which was why he attracted so many flies.


    After Leng Wuzui exited the tunnel, the car suddenly turned left and started heading towards the north. I was confused about that. It was like walking back around the mountain, because I had followed the western side of the mountain to the south, and then through the tunnel to the eastern side, and now I was heading north again. If his family lived here, there would be no need for him to go through the tunnel. If he went directly to the north side of the mountain, wouldn''t he be much closer?


    In the end, it turned out that I was wrong. I was not heading home when I said ''Leng Wuzui''. He was going to worship Buddha. There is a temple on the east side of the mountain. I think everyone living in this city knows that it should be called the Xing Hua Zen Temple. The reason why it is called the Xing Hua Zen Temple is because it should be. In the past, there would always be a temple fair around the time of the Qing and Ming festivals. There were many people here, and it was bustling with noise and excitement. But now, due to safety and transportation issues, the temple fair, which lasted for decades, has been banned. I also paid my respects to Lu Xiran. The goal was to get rich and win the lottery. In the end, I didn''t even win a single number.


    Leng Wuzui parked the car to the side and went in for nearly 20 minutes before exiting. His expression turned relaxed, as if he was very satisfied. He then got on the car and slipped away to the southeast of the city. When his car had been parked outside, the flies had disappeared, but now that it was in motion, they suddenly surged out again, still flying close behind the car.


    There was a science park in the southeast part of the city that had been newly built. Counting the time, it was only three to four years. There were a lot of tall buildings and many entrepreneurs working here. There was a university to the south and a university to the east of the Science Park, and since I had studied there, I was familiar with the environment.


    The north side of the Science Park used to be an old neighborhood, very old, probably older than I was. The residential complex was full of gossip, and there were also a lot of civilian buildings, so it looked very messy. If one were to speak of the past, one could see that this place had long since been demolished and that a new house was about to be built.


    However, back then when I followed Leng Wuzui here, it was still in the initial stages of development and the demolition work had not been completed yet. Leng Wuqian lived in a small district, which had two large doors facing south. The road leading to the south was east-west, about two meters wide and less than three meters wide. To the south of the road was a high wall. To the south of the wall was a large field that had just been demolished. To the south of the clearing is the science park I was talking about, with its tall buildings gleaming in the sunset, as if it were another highly civilized world.


    Leng Wujie''s car stopped in front of the residential complex when it passed by. He bought some food and brought it with him into the residential complex. I followed behind him the entire time. I noticed that as soon as he entered the neighborhood, the dogs kept barking after the car. When he got out of the car, the dogs seemed to have gone crazy and started biting him. At this moment, Leng Wuzui turned his head and let out a roar. The dogs suddenly looked flustered and ran away with their tails between their legs. They hid far away and shouted at the top of their lungs. I was shocked. This thing was too powerful, it made me worry.


    I found the door and listened for a while, but there was no sound from inside. I wanted to knock, but I stopped when I raised my hand. This won''t do. I probably won''t be able to rashly charge in. Even though I don''t have any money left, I feel a little guilty. I better go to the market and have a look.


    After I was ready to go around the room, I felt that there was no food in my stomach, so I sat down in a small tavern to the side. I raised my head to look at the room and stared at it for a while. I quickly shifted my gaze away, afraid that if I continued to look, my soul would be drawn in.


    I think it''s better to eat and drink before making my plans. It looks like I''ll have to borrow some wine to build up my courage this time. I ordered a couple of beers and a dish of boiled peanuts and was about to drink one when I saw someone. The man picked up a bottle of wine and gulped it down without a word.


    I looked up. Wasn''t this the old beggar? Why did he follow me here? The only change was that his face was darker, and his beard had grown quite a bit.


    "Aiya!" The old beggar let out a long breath, wiped his mouth with his hand, and sat down across from me with his hips bent. I looked around and was surprised to see an old beggar sitting down so comfortably.


    "Little bro, I''m here to save you." As the old beggar spoke, he took a pair of chopsticks and began to continuously eat the dishes.


    Did he come to save me? What ability did a beggar have to save me? Furthermore, he gave me a decree, so logically speaking, I should be the one to save more people. "Why did you save me?"


    The old beggar didn''t even look at me, he only lowered his head to eat the dish, and the plate of peanuts was stripped by him in the blink of an eye. After eating it, he looked up at me and said slowly, "I know that you are the judge of the Yin Court!"


    My heart tightened. No one here knew that I had the identity, including the glass. I had always kept it a secret. How could he know who I was? I whispered to him, "Who are you?"


    "Call me a dish again!" The old beggar said.


    I cursed in my heart. Old bastard, you''re still robbing me, but I really wanted to know the answer to that question, because when I was speaking, I looked up at the room and felt a strange panic in my heart. I really felt like something big was going to happen! Thus, when he said he would save me, I didn''t think that he was just spouting nonsense. Thinking about it, I had to order another serving of Dry-Fried Vegetables and Fans'' Eggs.


    The old beggar looked to be in a very sorry state, while from time to time, I would feel a nausea and drink two bottles of wine, not daring to even touch a single dish. The old beggar seemed to be able to see through it. He smiled and said, "I don''t want to be alone in this world. You will understand in the future!" Remember the old beggar''s words, which revealed an important piece of information, but I wasn''t in the mood to listen to his words at the time, just as if he were talking about himself, so I didn''t ask any more questions.


    "And what is your identity? How did you know that I was the judge?"


    "Why isn''t your mind working, brother? I once mentioned you at the place where you work, why didn''t you think of that!"


    This was the longest sentence the old beggar had ever said to me. The last two times he had never said a single word. He said that he mentioned me in the company, I still remember the words, "so you are here, you are good." Back then, he had thought that there was a deeper meaning behind his words, but it was just that it was too deep and he could not recall where it was hidden. I also thought about it when I was following Leng Wuzui, but I still couldn''t remember.


    "Do I have something in common with you? What equivalent meaning could I have with you? "


    The old beggar said nothing, just pointed his chopsticks at himself and then at me. This simple action of his made me realize that I had been thinking about what I had in common with him, but I didn''t know his identity at all, so I couldn''t figure it out even if I wanted to. But on the other hand, thinking about what he and I have in common, it''s much simpler because my identity is very simple, just like a written judgement. I hastily asked, "Are you the judge as well?"


    The old beggar shook his head and said in a low voice, "We are different. You ask the ghosts to hunt demons, and each of us has our own responsibilities. The common point is that we all want to uphold the rules of this world, so we can''t let anything go wrong, otherwise the world will be in chaos!"


    Speaking of Demon Hunters, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind. "You were the one who got the two snakes under the ash kiln?"


    I wanted to ask about the two snakes that had entangled Wu Rilan. That night, I heard a loud bang, and two rays of green light shot into the night sky from the direction of the lime kiln. When he went the next day, he saw blood all over the ground and heard that two huge snakes had died. Now that the old beggar had said that his duty was to exorcise the demons, I thought of that.


    "Sigh." The old beggar sighed and shook his head as he said, "I failed this time. I didn''t expect those two beasts to have such deep cultivation skills. I was too careless and just ruined their bodies!"


    I could tell that he was not joking, because after I interrogated Li Caizhong, he actually said that he would inform the person in charge of capturing the demon to deal with these two things. Could it be that he wanted to inform him?


    "The first time I went to the company, a black snake''s head stuck out from behind the display. Are you talking about those two snakes?"


    "That''s just one of them. The other one''s in his room."


    "The first line seems to have been disbanded."


    "That''s what you think, your courage isn''t enough to kill it."


    "What courage? "You mean the one on my forehead ¡­" I can''t really describe it. It doesn''t look like light, it doesn''t look like white smoke.


    "Looks like he has just taken over this position and doesn''t know anything at all. What you have now is fated, that is why you are chosen to judge. However, there are some things that you have to think about and understand yourself. It''s a pity that your brain isn''t sharp enough. The old beggar said with a smile.

 C81

    I heard the heart is not happy, I know very little, there are some things I just from the book, but in reality, it is often a lot more complex. So it was hard to change my view of the world in an instant. No one was a complete materialist before they went to sleep, and then they would wake up and accept the theory of ghosts and gods. If that''s the case, why don''t you give me a few explanations so that I can understand the logic behind it. But this old beggar was just like a leopard cat. He was too evil, had a deep personality, and he always played high and mighty. He must have known me better than I did myself, and if I could get more of him, I''d have to go back to being a hooligan. Therefore, I said, "Since you''ve already eaten and drank, you must know more than me. Just give me some hints!"


    "Hahaha, young man, don''t worry. There are some things that cannot be said. You can only find out for yourself."


    I slammed the table and pretended to be very angry as I shouted, "Old man, what are you doing? Why is your skin so thick? The food has already been eaten by you, and you''re still holding your breath and not telling me? I ¡­ "I ¡­"


    The old beggar looked up at me and smiled. Then he raised his arm and stood up. With his face raised, he closed his eyes. That means I''ll just have a rotten life, and you can do it!


    I cursed in my heart. Dammit, I really met a scoundrel. It wasn''t a good idea to continue like this. I turned around to look and saw that many people were looking at me. I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed so I quickly pulled at him and whispered, "Quickly sit down. Let''s get down to business!"


    "I''m not talking about this anymore, why are you being so hasty with me?" It''s not that I purposefully refuse to tell you. It''s still that sentence that you have to comprehend for yourself, isn''t that right! "


    "Right, right. I''m afraid of you. Let''s not talk about me. Let''s talk about proper business. How can we resolve the issue with Leng Wuzui? " I feel that the old beggar definitely knows the answer to the mystery of my identity and the things that have happened to me, but he just doesn''t want to say it. It''s just like a beauty sitting there naked, you can''t use all your strength, you''re just impatient. Since his attitude was as though he would rather die than say anything, it would be useless no matter how strong I am. I might as well settle the matter before me beforehand.


    "My duty is to get rid of these two bastards. Your duty is to drive away the Yin people that are pestering them! We''ll do our own thing and not disturb each other! "


    "Since that''s the case, why didn''t you kill those two snakes earlier and wait for me?"


    The old beggar laughed and said, "Aiyo, I''m scared by myself!"


    I also became anxious, "How can you say that? You''re afraid, so you dragged me down with you?"


    "Don''t worry, listen to me. In this territory, you specialize in judging whether or not I''m right. Sigh, I specialize in hunting demons. You can''t replace me, and neither can I! The situation now was like this. Look, the two snakes and the group of unscrupulous wild ghosts were still maintaining a balance in order to compete for the Cold Exemplary. Once I get rid of those two snakes, those wild ghosts will take the opportunity to attack. This way, not only will I not be able to survive, I might even lose my life, so I cannot act rashly. "


    "Then aren''t you trying to save me? I''m trying to save you!"


    "Save each other, save each other!" If I don''t follow you this time, won''t you fall into the hands of those two snakes to suck up your essence? "Though this is your courage," said the old beggar, giving him a thumbs-up, and then, suddenly, slanting down a hundred and eighty degrees, "this is the strategy!"


    I didn''t want to listen to the latter part of the sentence, but I felt that there was a logical problem with the first part. It was clearly you seeking death yourself, and you still need someone else to save you. Now that I felt like he was here to save me, I said, "No one asked you to come. You came running so fast!"


    The old beggar seemed a little annoyed and quickly waved his hands, "Let''s not talk about this anymore, let''s not talk about this anymore!"


    I said yes, tell me about your plan!


    "To eliminate demons, it''s hard to do in person. I need to borrow the Astral Qi to set up the formation. You go and lure those two bastards out!"


    "Are you going to use me as bait?"


    "Yeah!" The fact that the old beggar was so outspoken made me feel that his shamelessness had risen to another level. I really didn''t know what to say. Cursing meant nothing to him, a lonely man.


    At this moment, I looked at the sky and was shocked. The sky had already darkened, so it was time to talk for a while. Those things should be active again. The old beggar seemed to notice my uneasiness and said, "It''s a good thing for you that it''s dark. What are you afraid of?"


    That was true. I was a judge, and only at night could I use my powers to judge the Yin. However, I didn''t have any confidence that they would help me in the past. Now, I''m alone.


    The old beggar slung the snakeskin bag over his shoulder and said, "Pay the bill and get to work!"


    I followed the old beggar from east to west along the front wall of the neighborhood, looking at the cold room as he went. There were a total of seven floors in this building, and he lived on the fourth floor. On the ground floor, there were two locust trees by the side of the road. The locust here is relative to the locust. This kind of locust tree had small, light green leaves, no thorns on its branches, and it was also not tall, just the opposite of a locust tree. The two locust trees were barely three stories tall. Since the leaves of the locust tree were small and dense, the lights on the second and third floors were almost unable to reach them. Because of the balcony on the other floor and the fact that he did not know what kind of light was on, the room seemed very dim, since it didn''t look like a light.


    The old beggar looked up and cursed, "You don''t know what''s good for you!" I don''t know if he was scolding me or the cold. I didn''t ask, because I felt this old thing was sometimes very unreliable.


    The old beggar then stuck out his head and looked around. Seeing no one around him, he moved his feet and ran towards the wall. He then jumped up and grabbed the wall with one hand, intending to climb up. When I saw this, I was astonished. Not to mention the fact that he was already so old, even a young and strong man like me would find it even harder to climb the walls with one hand than with the other. I said in my heart that the old man was very good, I finally got to see him today.


    Before I could come to my senses, I saw the old beggar slide down the wall and plop his butt on the ground. The wall was about 2.23 meters long, and the old beggar was about 1.7m tall. This fall was so hard that he cried out in pain and sat on the ground, not daring to move for a long time.


    I hastily ran over and asked with a smile, "Elder, which stage are you preparing to go?"


    "Little bastard, stop talking rubbish. Hurry up and pull me up!"


    I pulled him up with an evil grin on my face. The old beggar rubbed his butt, baring his teeth. "I''m getting old. My body is not going to make it anymore. After I finish this, I''ll retire!"


    "Retreat? You already have a successor? "Where is it?" It looks like this isn''t the end of it. There is a deadline as well, and the old beggar looks to be in his fifties. If he isn''t in his sixties, then do I have to stay in this position for so long?


    "I''ve already found the candidates, but I don''t know who or where!" After saying that, the old beggar looked at the wall and threw the snakeskin bag over. He looked at me and said, "Come, come, help me up!"


    The old beggar jumped up and clung to the wall. He turned around to look at me and cursed, "You rascal, what are you staring at? Hurry up and hold me. I can''t hold on any longer!"


    Devilish brat, it''s us who are the ones cursing here. I came back to myself because I had been thinking about the successor. I feel like I have to think about anything he says now. Although he doesn''t say it out loud, he always reveals something from time to time.


    I walked over and pulled his butt up with all my strength.


    "Slow down, slow down!" cried the old beggar. "Don''t overthrow me!"


    Seeing that the old beggar had already climbed up the wall, he leapt forward and stuck to the wall with both hands. Then, he launched himself upwards. At the same time, he stomped on the wall and hid on top of the wall.


    "Young man, your reaching is not bad. Get down first and hold me up!" The old beggar tremblingly said as he squatted on top of the wall and looked into the corner.


    I slowly supported the old beggar down and asked, "At your age, if you want to climb over some wall, there will be a gap in front of you. Just walk over here!"


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    The old beggar leisurely walked to the center of the open space. Since he had just finished demolishing this area, and the ground was covered in sand and rocks, he had to put in some effort to walk. One had to pay particular attention to the possible existence of steel nails. The old beggar, of course, was wearing a pair of torn yellow ball shoes. It was a simple thought to prick them to the feet.


    "Do you have to do this line of work in such a miserable manner? Wearing tattered clothes and shoes!"


    "You''re the one with broken shoes!"


    The old beggar and I chatted, and from time to time he took something out of his snakeskin pocket and threw it on the ground. Although I couldn''t quite make out what it was, it sounded like copper, the size of a palm, with two wings, mirror-like, and some broken flags.


    I say, are you going to do this?


    "Cut the crap. Clean up the ground and reveal the new land. I want to borrow the Big Dipper Qi."


    I have heard of this Aura of Constellation. In astrology, the sky is divided into four parts, called the Four Appearances, which are the Eastern Palace Azure Dragon, the Nangong Vermillion Bird, the Western Palace White Tiger, and the Northern Palace Black Tortoise. All four palaces were filled with Astral Qi, which originated from the Big Dipper (also known as the Heavenly Star). First it was the Azure Dragon, then it was the Vermillion Bird. Therefore, the driving force behind the constellation originated from this energy. This is the first time I''ve heard the old beggar mention wanting to borrow the Astral Qi, and I want to see how he will apply it.


    After everything was settled, the old beggar sprinkled a layer of something similar to lime on the ground. His explanation was that the air of a dead end was the air of a dead end, lest it neutralize the air of stars. He then held the copper mirrors in his hands and looked at the starry sky. I know he must be looking for a direction right now. I think you should be looking for one. Right now, the city''s light pollution is so severe. Let''s see if you can find one.

 C82

    After a while, he scolded me before squatting down and starting to draw randomly on the ground. I could tell from his hand gesture that he was drawing some inborn gossip, and he was counting with his fingers while marking down the eight trigrams. The ancients said that the Qi was inside the universe, but they actually meant that the hand of a person was fourteen knots, and the two hands were twenty-eight knots. They were dealing with the twenty-eight stars in the sky. He had no idea what kind of algorithm the old beggar was using to calculate the position of the seven stars.


    After a while, the old beggar stood up, hit his waist, and said, "You have an hour to draw out that snake, it''s better to be early than late. If I come out in an hour''s time, I might not be able to calculate it in a short time if I change my position! "


    "No, you set up the formation first. Let me see as well. I still want to have a good look." I said quickly, wondering if you could make a movie out of this mess.


    "Now that they have set up the formation, they can immediately sense it. So in order not to alert us, we can only do it after you come out!"


    "Are you sure? If you''re just a flirt, then you''re going to screw me over!"


    "Look at what you''re saying, I''m already an old man, what have I not encountered before?" "Don''t worry, as long as you lure it out, it will definitely die. I can promise you this as long as you pat its chest!"


    "Then you even failed last time!"


    "Cut the crap, go quickly!"


    When I heard him say this, I couldn''t help but worry for him. Not to mention that this matter was already mysterious to begin with, even if it really made sense, there was still a chance that this old fellow might be old, lusting after sleep or something like that.


    "Don''t rush me, I''m just going to go in like this? Do you think I want to step on the Astral Boxing or something like that?!


    "You brat, you think that this is just a movie? You think that you are a Warlock? "In reality, remember your identity. Don''t talk about such useless things."


    I didn''t know what to say anymore. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, the old beggar grabbed me and passed me a bunch of things. "Don''t say that I didn''t take care of you.


    I took it and looked at it. I couldn''t help but be secretly happy. It turned out to be the Five Emperors'' Money that was tied together with a red string. I picked it up and sniffed it. It did smell of old copper. But why should I hang it on the balcony? It''s so good to hang it on me!


    The old beggar pointed behind him and said, "I didn''t see the Sky Execution!"


    I turned around and sure enough, there were two tall buildings in the garden that were very close together, forming a narrow gap facing the balcony of the Cold Exemplary. The three floors below had walls and locust trees that served as a barrier, but the Cold Exemplary had nothing, so he was the first to bear the brunt. This situation constitutes the Heavenly Slaying Demon. The culprit is the sick one and the heavy ones have a bloody disaster. If it wasn''t for the old beggar''s words, I really wouldn''t have realised it.


    I looked at the time. It was ten o''clock, and since the center was off to the side and the demolition was still going on, there were few people on the road except for the lights of the taverns.


    When I entered the neighborhood, the floor blocked the lights of the city, making it especially dark. I turned on my cell phone, barely lit the road with the light from the screen, and headed straight for the cold building. This was also a relatively old residential area, and there was no property management here either. It was rather dirty and messy. On the left side of the building that Leng Wuzui resided in was a path that led straight up and down, throwing all the rubbish there. The trash from the upper echelons fell and landed heavily on the ground, splashing out and landing on the road outside. Due to the lack of treatment after a long period of time, a huge pile of meat was piled up below. The stench was unbearable.


    As soon as I stepped onto the stairs, I felt a gust of wind blowing down from above. It was cold, like dry ice being sprayed on the stage. The stairs were pitch black, unlike the new buildings, which now had lighting. The houses here had probably been there for thirty years. The paint on the stair handles had fallen off, and the wooden handles were mottled and cracked, revealing bits of sawdust covered with a thick layer of dust. I almost vomited when I came in the afternoon.


    The cellphone''s lighting range was limited, so the light coming from the staircase was hazy. The light wasn''t very real, and since the illumination range was limited, he couldn''t see anything other than the area beneath his feet.


    It was very quiet in the building. I guessed that everyone had already gone to sleep. There wasn''t even the slightest movement from the bed. However, this silence made me feel uneasy.


    I went up to the second floor, and just as I was about to turn the corner, I suddenly heard a loud snoring sound coming from the room directly opposite the stairs, as if I was sticking to a window. I shuddered and cursed, "It''s too early to fight."


    When I reached the space between the two floors, there was a sudden gurgling sound from the garbage tunnel behind me. Subconsciously, I looked back. There was nothing there, just a piece of iron hanging there, covering the mouth that was throwing garbage. Due to the vibration just now, it was currently swinging back and forth, making creaking sounds.


    "Who the fuck dares to throw trash in the middle of the night!" However, I didn''t think too much about it. This isn''t something worth looking into. There might be a retard who would suddenly remember in the middle of his sleep that he didn''t throw away today''s trash, then get up and throw it away. However, in such an environment, I appeared to be in a state of shock. I hinted that I shouldn''t let my imagination run wild and was just about to continue moving forward.


    Then my cell phone rang. I turned it over and saw that it was indeed from Sister Yun. I had to answer the phone so I didn''t have any lighting, so I had to stand here.


    "What happened over there?"


    Sister Yun panted, "Something has happened to Shui Qingling!" Because the tension over there is intermittent.


    My heart thumped. Why is Shui Qingling so stupid? She actually chose to be a martyr? She actually chose to use her life to be sad. I couldn''t help but feel guilty. If I had told him about her relationship with Leng Wuzui beforehand, things wouldn''t have gotten so out of hand. I could only blame myself for being too focused on following Leng Wuzui and forgetting about him.


    "Where are the people? How are they now?" I asked quickly.


    "I''ve just received a phone call too, but the operation has just ended. I heard that he''s out of danger!"


    When I heard this, a rock in my heart fell to the ground, "You go and guard her now. I''ll call you in two hours. It will only be two hours!"


    "Alright, I''m on my way!" Yun-jie paused, then continued, "What are you doing now, why are there babies crying!"


    Sister Yun''s words may have been unintentional, but as soon as she said those words, my body immediately started to sweat. There was no sound coming from my body at all. At the very most, it was only from that piece of metal. I hung up the phone reflexively, afraid that something might scare her, just as I had hung up on Lu Siran.


    I took out my cell phone and took a look around. There was still no one there, let alone any crying. The piece of metal was still ringing." Creak creak. Occasionally, he would make a soft "bang" when he hit the wall. I frowned, thinking that it was about time for you to stop. Thinking of this, I used my phone to look at it. It was a piece of black metal, with a lot of dirt underneath.


    I slowly walked over and stuck my head out to take a closer look, but there wasn''t anything strange about it. The only thing that could be considered strange was that the piece of metal in my hand would open up a bit more each time it shook, revealing the trash tunnel behind the cave. It felt like there was something there.


    I slowly propped up the piece of metal with my foot. It was pitch black inside and with a flash of my phone, a white infant''s face was reflected in the black garbage tunnel. My eyes emitted a faint green light. When the light swept past, the baby''s mouth split open and let out a "wow" sound as he cried out. I felt my scalp tingle, and I stepped back. At this moment, he saw a small white hand slowly reach out from the inside, slowly feeling around the edge of the piece of metal, as if it was looking for a better grip. I didn''t wait for him to firm his grip. In a panic, I lifted my foot and kicked him. With a loud bang, the piece of metal slammed into the wall, and immediately afterwards, I heard a miserable scream as it fell down the garbage tunnel. At the same time, I also ran up the stairs. Sister Yun was right, there was indeed a baby crying. But why was that baby hiding in the garbage tunnel? This trash tunnel was at most half a meter squared, and in order to ensure that the rubbish would fall down smoothly, the walls must be smooth. So how did he climb to the second floor?


    I was so flustered that my mind went blank and I climbed several floors at a time, forgetting where I was going. Many years later, when I think back to my own experience, I can''t help but exclaim at how awkward it was. I had wondered what this baby''s face was. Although what I saw was a human face, I still preferred to believe that it was a cat, because if it wasn''t a cat, then I might really have died there!


    I hastily ran to the door of a room. This room should be the place where Leng Wuzui lived. Of course, I thought so, because every floor of the building had the same layout. I was pretty much calm by then, so I held up my phone to see which room it was. However, the moment I raised my hand, the back of my hand hit something and my phone fell out of my hand. I immediately squatted down and stretched out my hand to receive it. When I looked up again, there was nothing on my head. Weird, even if I jumped up, I wouldn''t be able to reach this position. How could I touch something when I raised my hand. Furthermore, at that instant, I felt that it was soft.


    I turned around and saw that there was nothing. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. I should hurry up and get back to proper business. I couldn''t stay here any longer, I thought to myself. He was preparing to walk down the stairs because he had rushed to the sixth floor and passed the second floor. As I turned and walked down the four or five steps, I heard a voice behind me. It was very low, and trembling, and not very quick.


    "Just now ¡­" Why did he chase me just now? "It scared me to death!"

 C83

    My heart lurched and I almost fell, but I forced myself not to look back. Another voice answered. "Didn''t I get beaten up by him while I was hiding on top of him?"


    The true conversation was very clear. I immediately understood what had happened just now. I didn''t expect to meet two dead men chatting in this dark hole. It was really strange. What was even more unexpected was that I accidentally forced them into a dead end. It was truly laughable to say it out loud. I thought to myself, you guys go ahead and chat, I''m not going to get involved. If they see through me, wouldn''t I be entangled by them?


    I went down the stairs to the fourth floor and stood in front of Leng Wuzui''s door for a long time. I looked around but nothing happened. I could only feel a slight chill coming from under his door. I listened to what was going on in the room, and all I could hear was a creaking sound, more like a rocking chair than a gnashing of teeth.


    I composed myself and took out the string of Five Emperors Coin from the old beggar. Then I knocked on the door with a "Pa Pa" sound.


    No one answered at first, but I guess he couldn''t stand me knocking on the door all the time. There was a squeak, as if someone had risen from a chair, and then footsteps, "Who is it, it''s the middle of the night!"


    His voice was very hoarse, it was the voice of the Cold Exemplary.


    "Check the water meter!" I blurted out. I had thought about it, because if I told him my name, he would have ignored me. As for the water meter check, it was because the water meter in the old district was kept in the house, and those who checked the water meter basically checked it at night. In that case, he had no reason to refuse me. Moreover, the door of Leng Wuzui was just an ordinary wooden door. He had no Cat''s Eye, so there was no need to worry about him discovering it. If you can''t see me and I can''t see you, then I''ll just bullsh * t!


    "Didn''t you just check it two days ago? Why are you still checking it?" he asked from behind the door.


    I thought I''d done it, but this time I didn''t think I''d lie and hit the butt of his gun. However, since he said this, he could only bite the bullet and continue. Actually, I''m not worried about him not letting me in. As long as he opens the door, even if I open it just a crack, I''ll be able to force my way in. I continued, "The gross tonnage doesn''t match the number. I need to review it once more!" I''m not just making this up. The neighborhood I live in is filled with old ladies checking water meters. They''re holding a small flashlight and looking at it.


    "Maybe another day. It''s already so late today! "


    "I''ve already run all the way to the first floor. I only have you left. I haven''t finished my work, so I can''t sleep!"


    There was a moment of silence behind the door, as if he was considering something. After four to five seconds, he said, "Wait a moment, I''ll take a look for you!"


    In my heart, I was thinking why are you wasting time like this, I''ll stick my head out and help you do things, and you f * cking drag your ass and hide. How can a good person be so hard to be? "F * ck you, hurry up!" I shouted.


    Sure enough, at this moment, Leng Wuzui seemed to be unhappy and came back to say, "Hey, why are you saying that!" The tone seemed to be a bit angry, but as soon as he finished speaking, the door creaked open a crack, and Leng Wuzui stuck his head out. There was an angry look on his face and he was about to speak, but then he looked up and saw that it was me. The expression on his face changed, and he immediately turned his head back, preparing to close the door.


    How could it be that easy? I angered you so that you could open the door, but now that the door has been opened, you can no longer shut it! Just at that moment, I raised my leg and kicked at the door. Due to the lack of time, he didn''t use his full strength, and because of the distance, he didn''t use enough momentum. However, after this kick, the door still slammed into the wall with a bang, almost breaking into two. As for the Transcendent Cold, he was also pushed out. His head bumped into a recliner as he lay on the floor with his back facing the ceiling. He held his head and tried to move his body, but to no avail.


    As soon as the door opened, I felt something on my forehead, but the strange thing was that the room was only so big, and I couldn''t see anything, and I didn''t know where they were hiding. Logically speaking, when Leng Wuzui returned home, he would always bring some things with him. Right now, this room should be full. But why not now, and yet the feeling on my forehead told me that those things did exist.


    It would be better to familiarize myself with the surroundings, I thought, and took two steps into the middle of the room. This was a two room, one living room. The main door faced north, and the living room was directly facing the door. Beyond the living room was a smaller bedroom, along the line from the front door, and close to the door was the larger bedroom, both of which were half-open, with nothing to be seen.


    There was a table on one side of the bedroom door, facing the front door. There were dozens of gods of all shapes and sizes on the table, and I couldn''t see which way they were coming from due to the light and the distance. In front of these statues, however, were several small white candles. In front of the candles, there was an incense burner with a lot of incense in it. As a result, the living room was dark and filled with the scent of burning candles. It was very depressing and lifeless.


    The problem was, it was obviously wrong to place white candles here, red candles to worship gods and white candles to worship ghosts. This was called worshipping the gods. In reality, those incense could not even enter the gods'' mouths, not to mention the fact that these Buddha statues themselves did not seem to have any spiritual energy at all. Why is there no spiritual energy? We often say that I smile at Buddha, Buddha laugh at me laugh, when you sincerely look at a Buddha, sometimes can achieve spiritual interaction, that is, when you smile at him, will feel that he is also smiling at you. The reason why the deity statue did not have spiritual energy was related to this. But now I look at these idols, each sitting quietly behind the incense. They are so dim that they can''t be any dimmer. They are truly wooden statues made of clay, making people unable to feel their presence. Not only that, but the more they looked at it, the more people panicked. There must be something wrong with the altar here.


    There was a mirror on the wall to the left of the door, which I saw as soon as the door opened. In the candlelight, the mirror was very bright, especially eye-catching. However, there were many cracks on the surface of the mirror. It was like a fist flying over it. Due to the wall blocking it, it was not completely broken and stuck together.


    I always thought it was bad to have a broken mirror at home.


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui slowly sat up. He held his head with his hands and shook it gently. He did not even raise his head to look at me as he muttered, "You asked for it. Don''t blame me. Don''t blame me!"


    I ignored him and rubbed my forehead. I walked up to the Buddha statue and tried to suppress the fear in my heart. I stared at the statues, trying to make myself look fierce. It was unknown whether it was because he had been watching for too long, or because his eyes were tired, or because the candles and the incense were smoky. He could vaguely see a group of people fighting in the smoke. However, the action was very mechanical. You kick me, and then the scene stopped. It was as if the film was stuck in a movie. After a while, I''ll punch you again.


    The image lasted for about a minute, and then I watched it for a minute, and then I felt it start to become clear. There were old people and middle-aged people, and there were men and women, some of them intact, and some of them with broken limbs. Whoever was in front grabbed a stick of incense and threw it into their mouths, but in the blink of an eye, someone from the back had already pulled it out. Another person then rushed up and started to repeat the same action, and those who were left behind, huddled together in a small group, started to fight. I couldn''t hear what they were shouting, but I could feel the noise.


    When I saw this, I understood everything. The souls and ghosts brought by Leng Wuzui were all hidden in the smoke, trying to devour the fireworks here. He thought that by setting up the gods and setting up the fireworks, these gods would be able to help him get rid of the evil spirits that were bothering him. However, on the contrary, not only did he not get a true God, he even raised these evil spirits. I think these are the exorcism formulas he found on the internet, but he won''t use them.


    Looking at this, I had the urge to stamp my foot, thinking that if I stomped my foot, these things would surely flee in fright. So I raised my foot to the ground and hit it, which was especially loud because of the effort I put in. There were a few deities on the table. They swayed and swayed due to the strong tremors.


    At this moment, a voice came from the crowd, "The verdict is here, run!" The moment this voice was heard, everyone stopped moving and turned to look at me. After a moment, all of them ran away. One of them hid behind the deity statue and looked over in this direction while trembling in fear. The other part of him could not find his way at all and flew around randomly. Finally, all of his brain entered the broken mirror on the wall.


    It was as if a wind had risen in the room, and the censer had been blown over. The censer had been blown away, and the candles were lying in disarray, about to go out.


    I looked at the things that were hidden behind the idols and thought, "I want to see how you guys are going to hide, so I raised my leg and swept it towards those idols." Hua ¡ª ¡ª la ¡ª ¡ª All the deities fell to the ground and shattered. Seeing that there was nowhere for him to hide, the things that were originally hiding in the back also sneaked into the mirror. Immediately, the entire room became quiet.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes. Yes, my eyes were full. I didn''t think too much about it at the time, but then I realized something was wrong. If my eyes had been filled with tears, I wouldn''t have been able to see what I had just seen. Since I didn''t see it with my "eyes", it was very likely that I had sensed it with my third eye.


    I squatted down and picked up a candle that was still burning. I dripped a few drops of wax onto the table and pressed the candle onto it. I turned my head to look at Leng Wuzui. He had already woken up and was squatting beside the reclining chair. He had a look of shock on his face as he raised his head to look at me without saying a word.

 C84

    "You ¡­ You... They actually ¡­ It''s all shattered, we won''t be able to live anymore, we won''t be able to live! "


    "Shut up!" I didn''t really mean to yell, but I was too nervous to control my voice.


    "I''ve tried my best, but ¡­" Leng Wuzui suddenly stopped halfway through his sentence. Although his mouth opened and closed, he was unable to say a word. His eyes were staring straight behind me, and his face had even turned green.


    His face turned green? Why was his face green?


    There was only one possibility, and that was that the candle had now turned green, and the light from the fire was shining on his face. However, once the candle turned green, something would happen. There was only one explanation for this, and that was that there were ghosts blowing on it, and the flames were getting stronger and stronger. This has been recorded in ancient books, and it has happened to those around me. Therefore, I have always believed in this phenomenon.


    "That old man ¡­"


    Leng Wudi was stupefied. He slowly extended his hand and pointed at my back. His arm was frozen there, unmoving. Under the green light of the fire, his eyes were like dead water.


    As I slowly turned my head, I saw a very strange sight. This scene confirmed the theory that ghosts blew lamps, and I was sure that that was not an illusion.


    An old man, his back hunched over, was leaning against the table. His withered face was close to the candle, and his cheeks were puffed against the candle. Yes, it just kept blowing. There was almost no rest between his breaths, and the strange thing was that his cheeks were constantly puffing out, as if they were filled with two eggs. While blowing his eyes, he stared straight at them. His eyes were very deep, and there was a cold light in them. He also had a smile that was not a smile, and said that it was a smile that was not. Every time he blew, the candle flame went up a few inches. In just a short while, the small candle had already ignited a one-meter-tall flame. It was still growing and looked like it was about to reach the ceiling at any moment. The whole living room seemed to be immersed in a green dye jar, green to the point that it made one''s heart race.


    Not to mention a cold extraordinary, even I felt that this scene was a little too weird. Just who is this old man? Why isn''t he afraid of me?


    "Let''s go!" I composed myself, pointed at the old man, and shouted.


    The old man glanced at me, but he didn''t have any expression on his face, as he continued to blow on my face. Damn you, I don''t believe I can''t cure you, so I pull a bag out of my pocket. This thing was specially prepared by me. In the afternoon, I went to the market to get a pack of chicken meat because I thought that there might be some things that weren''t on the road. Everyone would definitely know that this was the blood of a male chicken crown. Some places are called Zheng Yang, it''s a magic treasure that can repel evil. Of course, this is only what I heard. It was generally believed that wherever there was evil, there would be disorder in the yin and yang, or even a reversal of the yin and yang. The argument behind this argument is that the male is considered to be the first to break the dawn, and that the crest is the first place to touch the sun and absorb the purest form of yang energy. In ancient times, tombstones used to be built with the blood of male chickens in order to remove the evil aura.


    When I tore the plastic bag open, I was stupefied. The chicken blood had already congealed into a sticky paste. My heart sank as I thought to myself, "No wonder they killed chickens at the last minute before casting the spell. They were afraid that the chicken blood would congeal into a lump." I thought that I had found a solution. I didn''t expect that I would be at a disadvantage due to my lack of scientific knowledge.


    When I saw that it didn''t work, I remembered the string of Five Emperors money the old beggar had given me. "At this moment, she heard a voice coming from the bedroom," "Ah!" "Ah!" It sounded heavy, like someone who had just fallen asleep. She let out a laugh, and it sounded like a woman''s voice.


    When the old man who blew the light heard this voice, his expression suddenly changed as if he was facing a great enemy. At this moment, he no longer blew the light. He turned around and took a glance at the bedroom before walking out in a flustered manner with his back arched and small steps. He reached the door within a few steps and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The look on his face told me he was afraid to stay here any longer. And what was he afraid of? Obviously, it was the "person" in the bedroom. Of course, I knew in my heart that the "laugh" definitely wasn''t made by a person. First of all, I can confirm that Leng Wuzui did not harbor a second person. Because he would not hide anyone in this dangerous place, it was his personality that decided that he would always choose to bear the consequences for himself. Secondly, if it was a human, the old man definitely wouldn''t be this afraid. Combined with what the old beggar said, one of the snakes was in the cat''s room, so it must be the snake in the bedroom, probably more than one. Because the old beggar said, my courage is not enough to kill that black snake.


    Gripping the Five Emperors'' Coin, I stared at the half-open door, my heart pounding in my chest for fear that the door might suddenly open and a monster might emerge from the darkness.


    "Ahhh! Don''t come near me! Don''t come near me! Scram!"


    His voice was originally very hoarse, but with this shout, it really could be considered to be heart-tearing and lung-splitting. I almost sat down out of fear due to being caught off guard. I turned my head quickly and saw that he was sitting on his haunches. He was sitting on the floor, pointing at the mirror on the wall, moving his body back and forth and poking at it with his hands and shouting, "Don''t come over here."


    But I couldn''t see anything. All I could see was him yelling at the mirror.


    He must have seen something, and with his current mental state, enduring such a shock was only a matter of time before his soul would fly out. Therefore, I didn''t dare to be careless. I hurriedly walked over and slapped his face. "You better f * cking calm down!"


    I slapped Leng Wuqian awake, a pair of frightened eyes stared at me and said, "In the mirror..." There''s someone in the mirror! "


    There were people in the mirror, and I could accept that, because a lot of wild ghosts had just slipped through the cracks in the mirror. Generally speaking, a mirror itself was an evil thing to dispel, because whether it was right or wrong, the mirror would always show itself, with a sense of integrity and deceit, a synonym for righteousness, which was the same as the ink fight in the hands of a carpenter. However, notice that in daily life, the home should not hang broken mirrors. It is not only because the broken mirror distorts the truth, which is easy to cause a disaster, but also because the owner''s portrait is incomplete, hindering the owner, implying that a calamity is coming his way. More importantly, when there was nowhere to hide, they would choose to hide behind the mirror. Thus, if one looked at the broken mirror at midnight, it was easy to see that there were faces inside that did not belong to them.


    Leng Wuqian had always been in a poor state of mind. He had been in a weakened state for a long time. Furthermore, he had just experienced a series of mishaps. His expression was agitated and his mind was unstable.


    "F * * k you!" Don''t look in the mirror! " I shouted.


    "My lord is indeed inside!"


    After taking his life, I scolded him for saying that there was someone in the mirror. It was a simple scolding. Who would have thought that he would actually see his grandfather in the mirror? To think that there was such a coincidence. There was no need to ask, his grandfather was definitely a dead man as well.


    "I said don''t look in the mirror!" I repeat.


    However, it seemed as though Leng Wuzui was unable to hear my words at all. He stared at the mirror, and the more he stared, the louder his glare became. I wanted to give him a second slap. Unexpectedly, his entire body suddenly trembled, his eyes abruptly opened wide, and they seemed to instantly disappear. He smiled and stood up slowly. He stared at the mirror and walked towards it in a flash, like a walking corpse. He muttered a name in his mouth ¨C Shui Qingling!


    This is bad, he must have lost his soul now, but why did he say "Shui Qingling"? Could it be that Shui Qingling had already died as a martyr after jumping off a building, but Sister Yun said that she was no longer in danger, what was going on?


    I whirled to look at the mirror, and there was a man standing in it, broken like a spider''s web. No, to be exact, it was half a person, half a woman. From the waist down, it was gone. Some minuscule pieces of flesh and blood were dangling in the air. Her hair was long and thin, piled up like grass on her head, as if a single turn of her head would slip it out. The left side of his face was covered with blood, dried on the face, while the right side of his face was sliced off. The left side of his face was covered with blood, dried on the face, while the right side of his face was sliced off. The scene instantly turned bloody. However, what was even more terrifying was that this woman was currently facing the Great Perfection. She opened her arms and let out a low and deep laugh. Wuu, she looked very excited. This look is more disgusting than three volts, it makes me feel cold!


    This woman wasn''t Shui Qingling, but Leng Wujing mistook her for Shui Qingling. The answer is easy to guess. It is this thing that is enticing him and wants to trick him into it. After that, the next step is to pull his soul into the mirror. I don''t know where this female ghost came from, how did she end up like this? She actually had such an intense thought, daring to blatantly hook people''s souls in front of me.


    As the Transcendent Cold got closer and closer to the mirror, the woman''s voice seemed to become more excited and high-pitched. I saw that Leng Wuzui had already walked in front of the mirror so it would be troublesome if I didn''t make a move now. Thus, I pushed him away and with a sweep of my leg, the mirror immediately shattered. With the mirror completely breaking, the woman let out a sharp cry, and then there was no more sound. At this moment, Leng Wuzui also heaved a sigh of relief as he woke up.


    I snapped out of my daze, but I fell to my knees and my forehead started to itch. The itch in my forehead had begun as soon as I entered the room, but it had become more evident since that moment, which meant that there would be a more powerful force approaching us. I tried to stand up, but my legs felt like lead and I couldn''t lift them. Leng Wuzui hurried over and asked, "What happened to you?"

 C85

    "Hurry up!" I shouted.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t ask so much, we don''t have much time left. Quickly go to the south area and find an old beggar!"


    I knew that the reason why I couldn''t move my leg was because it was entangled by the snake. Not only that, an inexplicable sense of fear also arose from the bottom of my heart. I felt as if my soul was being completely suppressed by a powerful force, and no matter how hard I tried, I was unable to break free from this feeling. I suddenly understood. Uncle Fatty said that Big Dipper''s legs couldn''t move, so I thought it must be the other snake that was messing with him, which meant that the two snakes weren''t together.


    When I looked down, I saw that my legs were wrapped in black strands of hair, and they were still moving slowly, tighter and tighter. If I can''t move now, things will get worse. I think that rather than dying here, I might as well ask Leng Wuzui to find the old beggar. Maybe he can help me get a chance at survival.


    "No, let''s go together!" "Let me help you." He was about to kneel down and help me.


    As soon as the Ice Exquisite touched me, the black hair seemed to come to life, quickly wanting to swim up the arm of the Cold Exemplary. I quickly pushed him aside and shouted, "What are you talking about? Let''s go!"


    It was true that such a stubborn person would sometimes hurt others. If he left immediately, there might be a chance for him to do so. But this guy was just a stubborn one, he didn''t care what he said. It was just like how he had always kept others out in order not to affect the people around him, and had never thought of a way to solve the problem.


    In the blink of an eye, her black hair had started to spread towards my upper body. I don''t think that Leng Ning was able to see this black hair at all, so he didn''t know the severity of the situation. He just stood there stupidly, looking at me without knowing what to do.


    "Shui Qing Ling has fallen in love and is jumping off a building. She needs you right now, go quickly!"


    I am well aware of the importance of the Water Spirit to the Cold Exemplary. Therefore, I think that this is the only thing that can pull him away from here.


    "Ah?" Why would he jump off a building? Where is she? " As expected, when Leng Wuzui heard this, he became even more flustered, as if he had been hit by an acupoint.


    "It''s in the city hospital, hurry up!"


    Actually, I didn''t know which hospital she was in, I just made it up. Yun-jie didn''t say anything at the time, I originally wanted to call and ask after things here were done, but now it''s not allowed.


    "I''m just having a cramp. Just wait a bit." "No," I said.


    "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you? Are you afraid that I''ll be here and steal your things?"


    I couldn''t move from the waist down, and as my black hair climbed up, my head swelled up, especially my forehead, which felt as if something was rolling and crashing inside it. But this feeling was clearly different from before, because at the same time, my consciousness gradually became confused, something that I had never experienced before. It occurred to me that this snake was going to squeeze my soul out of my body, and that my forehead was the passage of my soul in and out. The reason why I had such a thought was because I remembered that < Zi''s Wordless Monk > had mentioned that a bald High Monk was bald because of his primordial spirit. Although I don''t know what''s the difference between a primordial spirit and a soul, it isn''t impossible for the third eye of the soul to be different. One of the evidence is that this soul can emit the courage that the old beggar had described.


    After hearing what I said, Leng Wuzui did not seem to plan on continuing any further, so he said, "I''ll go look for her. Pay more attention!" As he spoke, he turned around and walked towards the door. But as soon as he turned, I saw a small piece of wood stuck in his back, tawny, glowing faintly in the dark. I no longer had the energy to think about this wooden stick because my head was hurting more and more. It felt like it was going to explode at any moment. I wanted to raise my hand to knock, but my arm couldn''t move at all. I couldn''t move my arm, but my fingers popped open at the thought, and a string of objects flew out of my hand and plopped to the ground. As for the green line, it seemed to loosen up as well. It hurriedly swam down from my body and continued to stretch as it headed towards the entrance. Oh no, he wanted to chase after the transcendent cold!


    "Go to the south side of the open area!" I used all of my strength to shout out these words. I didn''t know if Cold Genius heard me, but I could no longer shout it a second time. It became darker and darker before my eyes. I could no longer see anything.


    "Throat, get out here!" I shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" A gust of wind blew, and the plug was already standing behind me.


    "What the hell? Hurry up and inform that old beggar. That snake is following the transcendent cold down there. Have him prepare to hunt the demons!"


    The bolt didn''t move!


    "Hurry up and go!"


    "This matter has already been decided, don''t worry about it! If I don''t, I''m leaving! In addition, I may not come here often in the future because you''ve already started, so you don''t need me. Besides, I have my own matters to take care of! " With that, the bolt disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Bastard!" I cursed, then rubbed my temples. My head still hurt. The old beggar originally wanted me to be the bait, but I didn''t expect that by a stroke of luck, the cold extraordinary actually lured it away. It seems that I was very lucky, but would the cold extraordinary also be that lucky? Furthermore, why would there be a yellow-brown wooden stick sticking out from the back of the extraordinary cold? Was this related to the evil spirits around him? However, there was one thing that he could be sure of, and that was that this house did have the Sky Execution, so why would such a thing be gathered here, and was it only caused by the Sky Execution? When he was in the office, why were there so many people surrounding him? And that old lady, what kind of request did she have? Why did she keep following Leng Wuzui and Shui Qingling?!


    If I knew the name of that old lady, I would definitely interrogate her. If I didn''t want to die, I wouldn''t go. And there''s also that blowout who just left. Everyone else left, but he just stayed here to mess things up. There''s also that Hanged Ghost Xu Ling. I still need to go through her reincarnation. If I count it this way, my responsibility for this verdict is not small at all. Actually, I can interrogate Xu Ling right now, but I''m too concerned about her safety to be interested in her. Besides, she isn''t the most important person here, at most she was only attracted by Shui Qingling, which means she came here passively.


    I was still trying to figure out what was going on. I felt like I was about to get to the crux of the matter, because everything else had already begun to make sense, except for the small wooden stick behind Leng Wuzui. It was too bizarre and I couldn''t figure out what was going on, so I guessed that this small wooden stick must have some background, or maybe even the source of everything.


    "Boom ~ ~ ~" There was a muffled sound and I suddenly sat up. That candle had long been burnt out and the room was completely dark. There was no sound at all. I pulled out my cell phone and looked around. The house was a mess. I searched for a while before finally finding the string of Five Emperor''s money. Then, I headed towards Leng Wuzui''s big bedroom. Because the balcony is outside of the big bedroom, I had a careful look at it when I came over. Yu Tian Sha''s attack was aimed towards the direction where the big copper coins and the five emperors'' money could be used to convert the evil spirits. If the situation was serious, he would need to use the qilin pair to face the incoming party of infernal energy in order to block the infernal energy.


    I hung up the Five Emperors Money. Suddenly, a cool breeze blew over. I immediately felt much more awake. Thus, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that this room had been taken care of. I looked down from the fourth floor into the clearing to the south. In the distance, I could see two people standing in the middle of the clearing. One of them was the old beggar, and I recognized him at a glance. Especially that muffled sound just now, it was extremely similar to the sound that came from the kiln. This meant that the old beggar had really succeeded. Thinking about it this way, the person beside the old beggar was undoubtedly extraordinary.


    At this moment, the old beggar did not know what was going on. He was dragging the cold transcendent along while the latter desperately dragged his body behind him. Two bastards, I thought to myself, I''m almost going to lose my life here, and yet you''re still playing around with me. You didn''t even put me in your heart.


    I left the room, closed the door, and headed for the clearing.


    As they entered the empty area, they could hear them shouting from afar.


    "I''m going to the hospital, don''t pull me!" It was the voice of the cold transcendent.


    "Where are you going? Isn''t she still alive?" The old beggar said.


    "Why are you so cold-hearted? She''s my girlfriend after all. We''re going to get married at the end of the year."


    "Isn''t that the end of the year? Why are you in such a hurry? You are listening to my elbow, and you can also hear it, you listen, you listen! "


    "I''m not listening, hurry up and let go. I''m leaving."


    "Did you hear that, did you? Hahaha!"


    Damn it, this old beggar was too destitute, so I shouted, "Old man, what are you doing? Don''t ask me about it, okay?"


    The old beggar didn''t say anything. On the other hand, he was on the verge of tears as he looked at me, "Song Yunfan, hurry up and get your friend away. I really can''t take it anymore. It''s too harsh!"


    I walked over and looked at the place where the old beggar had set up the formation. It was now covered with sand and there were no marks at all, including the white lime that had been scattered earlier. I thought to myself, this old guy is too disgusting. I wanted to secretly learn a few moves, but I didn''t expect him to be so meticulous and watertight.


    "Old fellow, you''re really very responsive." I cursed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The beggar pulled me aside and whispered, "How is it? Is everything in the house clean?"


    "Nonsense, otherwise I would have come out?" I glared at him. "Did you subdue that snake?"


    The old beggar nodded his head and frowned. With a bitter face, he said in a low voice, "However, there is another problem. I am unable to find the other hidden item." The old beggar sighed and continued, "I originally thought that the two of them had nowhere else to go in this city, while Leng Wuqian was hit by Liu Gong Sha and had extreme Yin energy, so they would only surround him and corrode his Profound Qi. However, from the looks of it, they are not even together. Could it be that they have reached this calamity again? "

 C86

    The two snakes probably knew that they would not be able to escape death, so they had no choice but to abandon their physical bodies and use a golden cicada escape plan. They thought that they had deceived the old beggar by lying to him. Did he not know that the old beggar was not a vegetarian either? He had also figured it out and had chased them all the way here. Sadly, both sides miscalculated this time. The old beggar did not calculate that they would be separated, and they did not calculate that the old beggar had already identified their tricks and was keeping an eye on them.


    Therefore, I said, "If they were to calculate that you would use the Constellation Qi to kill them, I don''t think that they would be able to chase after Leng Wuzui even if they were beaten to death." This sentence was said casually by me in order to catch up with the old beggar''s words. There wasn''t much meaning in it, so after I finished speaking, I realized that it was better to carefully analyze the first part of the old beggar''s sentence, which was Liu Gong Sha that he mentioned! It''s like texting each other, each of us asking a bunch of questions, with the key questions probably in front, and the recipient answering the last one, not remembering to answer the more important questions.


    So I asked, "What did you just say about Liu Gong Sha and how he had the Yin Qi on him?"


    "You don''t know what Liu Gong Sha is?" The old beggar seemed very surprised!


    I shook my head.


    "Then when we were drinking on Hubei Road, I said you didn''t ask Liu Gong Sha, but now I remember asking!"


    "When you were drinking, did you mention Liu Gong Sha? You ate up all the food I ordered!"


    The old beggar was getting more and more anxious. "Why didn''t I say anything? I remember that I seriously told you before I left!"


    When he left, did he tell me that Liu Gong Sha died? Why can''t I remember? I only remember him stuffing meat into his mouth when he left, and I even laughed at how bedraggled he was. I thought about it again. When he was stuffing the meat, he seemed to have spoken, but he seemed to be talking about quicksand, drawing sand and the like. I remembered that I said that this old beggar was good, and he even knew about the art of drawing sand.


    "Quicksand ¡­" "Sand Toss ¡­" As I spoke, my heart thumped, suddenly enlightened. This isn''t Quicksand and Painted Sand, this is Liu Gong Sha and Molten Evil! When I thought about this, I became angry and said angrily, "Can you speak seriously? Can you understand what you are saying? It''s fortunate that you mentioned it again today, otherwise you would have missed out on such a big matter! "


    When the old beggar saw that I was angry, he probably remembered that I didn''t explain clearly about the affair back then, so he shamelessly said, "Aiyo, my little brother, don''t be angry. If you don''t know, I''ll explain it to you!"


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui walked over, "I''m going to the hospital!"


    I suddenly remembered that Shui Qingling was still lying in the hospital, so I said to the old beggar, "Come with us, let''s chat as we go!"


    "Alright, I''d like to see how you died!" The old beggar suddenly changed from his previous frivolous attitude to pointing at Leng Wuzui.


    Leng Wuzui and I were stunned for a moment. We didn''t know where the old beggar''s words had come from, and from the looks of it, he wasn''t joking.


    "What did you say?"


    The old beggar threw the snakeskin bag onto his shoulder and said, "He was shot with a mulberry arrow and was extremely shady. If he were to go to the hospital, it would only take an hour for him to see the good fortune. Of course, it would be disastrous!"


    "Didn''t you take care of everything in my room?"


    "Your room is not worth mentioning, and it is not the crux of the matter. The most important thing is the arrow on your body!" The old beggar walked up to him and pointed at his back with his finger. "It''s the source of all this trouble!"


    The old beggar meant that the mulberry arrow he had just mentioned was behind the Cold Exemplary, which I understood because I had accidentally seen the little stick twice. So, this small wooden stick really does have some background. It''s called Sang Jian, and it''s just as I thought before, this arrow really does have a very important role to play.


    Leng Wuzui touched his back but didn''t find anything. Let alone him, even I couldn''t see it now.


    "But I''m worried about Qing Ling. For her, I can do anything and lose anything." Leng Wuzui said.


    "Ouch, look at you, you''re so weak!" The old beggar glared at him, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you go, it''s just that you haven''t made it to the point where you can go wherever you want."


    The old beggar is right on this point. If the cold extraordinary were to suffer from extreme Yin energy, he really wouldn''t be able to go to the hospital. No wonder why he kept delaying him. However, it was still a little early for him to say that it was a little early for me, because I didn''t even know what it was called Liu Gong Sha. So, I asked, "You''ve already talked about Liu Gong Sha for half a day, what exactly is Liu Gong Sha?!"


    "Speaking of Liu Gong Sha, I think that we should first talk about Liu Gong here. What was Liu Gong? "Liu Gong is the bow that is placed on top of the coffin. The bow is made from willow branches, and the arrows are made from mulberry branches. They are paired together and placed in front of the coffin ¡­"


    "You mean the Yin Bow?"


    As soon as I heard what he said about the bow and arrow on the coffin lid, I understood. I have seen a lot of funeral ceremonies in the countryside, so I know at least 80% of the details, although I don''t know much about it.


    "You know the Yin Bow?"


    "Nonsense, a Yin Bow is a Yin Bow. What are you saying, even a Liu Gong?"


    "Same, same!"


    "Then what should I do?" Leng Wuzui walked over and asked, "Can I still go to that room?"


    "Just go. The baleful aura on your body can''t be resolved now. It''s the same wherever you go, there will be something following you!" The old beggar looked at the Transcendent and said.


    "If I stayed with him." Leng Wuzui pointed at me and said, "I had a feeling that something was following me until Song Yunfan appeared. Only then did I realize that there was something missing in the office."


    "Him?" The old beggar looked at me and stroked the stubble on his chin, thinking to himself, "He is filled with righteous energy, and can help you suppress those shallow cultivators. If he really meets a master that doesn''t care for his life, then he will have to think of how to protect himself."


    "Then if I go back to my room now, won''t they still follow me?"


    "Yeah, they''ll follow you!"


    I wondered why the old beggar was so blunt. You had to scare people to death to stop. Later, when I was evaluating the old beggar, I realized that life was a matter of great importance.


    I don''t think that''s the way to go. I have to turn him into a demon first, but it''s too late for that. Although I can''t go to Shui Qingling''s place, I can''t not go because I promised Sister Yun that I would call her two hours later. Therefore, I said, "Old beggar, you and Leng Wuzui should head back to rest first. I will make a trip to the hospital myself and rush the others to finish dealing with the matter of the Demonification."


    The old beggar shook his head over and over again. Then, he threw the snakeskin bag on the ground, took out a pack of cigarettes from his tattered shirt, lit it, and took a long drag before slowly spitting out a series of eye circles.


    I was stunned as I watched. I wondered if this old man was a beggar or not. He was so poor that he had no food to eat. How could he afford to buy cigarettes? He couldn''t be pretending to be a beggar in order to hide his identity.


    When the old beggar saw my expression, he smiled, then looked at the cold transcendent, seeing that he was looking at the night sky by himself, he whispered to me, "You and I have our responsibilities, and logically we can''t interfere with each other, that is, we can''t overrule each other, your responsibility is to expel the Yin people surrounding him, my responsibility is to kill those two snake spirits, we both work together, and that way we can achieve twice the results with half the effort."


    As soon as he said that, I knew in my heart that he was going to back off. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Let me tell you, it''s very simple to turn into a fiend. You just need to take out that Yin Bow and burn it in the northwest at noon, so I won''t go over there. I still need to look around for the remaining one, it''s the most troublesome one."


    "If the law doesn''t work, I''ll fucking strangle you!" I said hatefully, "Your upper and lower lip were simple. This matter was basically digging up the ancestors'' graves, and might even end your life. You threw such a wicked thing to me, and you think I''m a fool. There must be a lot of details to deal with." If you don''t go, I won''t be able to do it! "


    However, the old beggar threw his cigarette butt to the side, sat down on the ground, hugged his foot and began to rub it together, pretending that he was not asking anything, "Anyway, I have to find that snake tomorrow, I''ve already delayed this long. If I don''t deal with it now, something big is going to happen."


    "Hehe, then go and find it. I don''t believe that you will be able to find it!"


    I say this because I know where that snake is. When I was entangled by that black hair, I knew. Because Uncle Fatty said that Da Zhi''s leg was just a flesh wound without any tendons, but it was surprisingly unable to move. This was exactly the same as what happened to me just now. Moreover, Da Zhi himself had been in close contact with Leng Wuzui. Under the influence of him, it was reasonable for him to be entangled by that snake. So I decided that the snake the old beggar was looking for must be wrapped around Da Zhi, and I said that the old beggar would not be easy to find because he was in the hospital, where Yin and Yang had always been complicated. If the old beggar wanted to find it by examining its colour, it would be impossible to find it in a short period of time.


    Hearing my words, the old beggar seemed to have noticed something. He sat down and immediately jumped up. He grabbed me and stared at me. "You know where that beast is, right?"


    Seeing him in this state, I was immediately overjoyed. I finally caught hold of your little braid, let''s see if you still dare to play the big hand. I clapped his dirty hands and smiled. "Take it away."


    "Tell me, tell me!" The old beggar was like a drowning man who had accidentally caught a straw. He kept rejoicing in his heart and kept holding on to the straw.

 C87

    I beckoned to Leng Wuzui, who walked over upon seeing it. I said to the old beggar, "How about this, I''ll go to the hospital first, you stay with him, tomorrow we''ll discuss the matter of the Chensha, and then we''ll go and do the snake. What do you think?"


    The old beggar laughed and said, "You make the decision, you make the decision, we''ll do it that way, we''ll do it that way!"


    He knew his current situation, so he did not express any objections. However, when I was about to leave, he grabbed me, "Qing Ling must be alright, or else my life will have no meaning!"


    I couldn''t find the main point of the sentence ''Leng Wuzui''. Perhaps it was because he really loved him very much, and was willing to die with Shui Qingling. Or maybe he said it on purpose, meaning I was carrying two lives on my shoulders, and you were doing it for yourself, which is a threat after all. In fact, no matter what the situation was, his only motive was for Shui Qingling. I knew that, so I smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Shui Qingling has something on her mind. I will resign voluntarily!"


    Then I looked back at the old beggar and saw that he was looking up at the sky. He was standing there motionless, the distant light shining on his face, but there was no expression on his face. Suddenly my heart gives a start. Is he lonely? Wandering around for decades and concealing his identity at all times, he should be lonely. As for me, will I follow in his footsteps?


    Shui Qingling had been operated on at the central hospital, which was located on one side of Liberation Road, three kilometers away from here. This was a level three First Class Hospital, and it had the same unshakable strength foundation as the First and Second People''s Hospitals. Furthermore, it had a good reputation in the surrounding provinces, and many severe patients from other countries had come over. By the time I rushed to the hospital, it was already past one in the morning. The hall was filled with patients who couldn''t get to the hospital, and they were all lying on the floor in disarray.


    I found the address Yun-jie gave me. It was an old intensive care unit with three beds and a LCD TV on the wall opposite of it. Due to the lateness of the hour, both the patient and his family had gone to bed. In order to meet the basic lighting needs, the light in the ward was only turned on half-way.


    As soon as I entered the ward, I saw Yun-jie. She had fallen asleep on the bed, holding the hand of Shui-Ling. After a busy day of work, he still had to come over to accompany Shui Qingling. He was probably tired. I tiptoed over, not daring to disturb her.


    Shui Qingling was safely lying on the bed, her left leg and head wrapped in bandages, with her throat stuck up for breathing, which meant that she was in a very serious situation. Tears were glistening in the dim light from the corner of her eyes, and drops after drops of them rolled down her cheeks and slowly flowed out from her eyes. I walked over to Sister Yun and wiped the tears off Shui Qingling''s face with a piece of tissue paper. What a stupid woman, I thought, so stupid that I lost my judgment in love and could not grasp the good intentions of the cold.


    At this moment, Sister Yun moved. She raised her eyes to look at Shui Qingling and realised that there was someone beside her. She was so shocked that she almost cried out. She looked at me, her eyes red as if she had been crying.


    "Shui Qingling, she ¡­" Sister Yun stuttered, her voice trembling. She looked like she was about to cry again.


    "She jumped too unjustly!" I whispered.


    Sister Yun was stunned for a moment before she asked, "What do you mean, why isn''t the Cold Exemplary here?"


    "Leng Wuzui still loves her, but he can''t say it out loud. Furthermore, he has his reasons for not coming. That''s why he''s the most pitiful one. Don''t misunderstand him anymore. "


    Hearing that, Big Sister Yun flew into a rage, cursing, "What difficulties can he have? You''re looking for that little secretary even though you have some difficulties? He was still preoccupied with his troubles even when people were running out. "Where is he? I''ll go and find him, if I don''t clarify the matter clearly, I definitely won''t forgive him!"


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Sister Yun so angry. Perhaps it''s because her relationship with Shui Qingling was much better than I expected, but she didn''t know the inside story, which was why she had so much hatred towards Leng Wujing. I waved my hand and said, "Sit down!"


    Seeing that I had become serious, Yun-jie didn''t dare to say anything else and slowly sat down.


    "He is not telling you because he is afraid of scaring you. Don''t ask me about that. We''ll discuss it in two days. Now, how''s Qing Ling doing? "


    "The doctor said she had too much intracranial blood pressure on the optic nerve, which could lead to blindness."


    I thought to myself, what kind of thing is this? I jumped off the building and blinded myself, but it was also a blessing in disguise. Of course, it wasn''t until later that she found out how lucky she was that someone was helping her.


    "Oh right, where did you go? Why did I hear that baby ¡­"


    "Don''t ask about that!" I hastily stopped her words. I didn''t want to bring up the matter from before, so I didn''t dare to bring it up again.


    Yun-jie looked at me with a puzzled expression. She seemed to be puzzled by my interrupting her. "You couldn''t have given birth to a baby with a girl outside, right?"


    I was thinking about something else, and she was imagining it too well. I hurriedly said that there was nothing to think about, so I didn''t think about it too much.


    "Without the best, the best!" Sister Yun whispered.


    I looked back and saw that the other two families'' families were all asleep. The television was still being played tirelessly, without any end or end. The changing of the scene caused the light in the room to flicker frequently.


    "By the way, Sister Yun, do you know Xu Ling?"


    The moment I said that, Sister Yun suddenly turned her head and her face immediately paled. She stared at me for a long time before speaking. Why are you here too... You met her in the corridor? "


    I had never thought that Yun-jie would be so frightened when she heard Xu Ling''s full name. Furthermore, she asked me if I had "met her in the corridor", which meant that she had met her before, or at least someone else had met her in the corridor. Moreover, from her meaning, it was obvious that someone had met her in the corridor after Xu Ling''s death. I didn''t expect this, because I didn''t meet her in the corridor, but in Sister Yun''s living room. I could not help but rejoice. Luckily, I did not run into him in the corridor, where the light was dim. If I did run into him, I would be scared to death.


    "Yes, I met him in the corridor."


    "Huh?" Sister Yun cried out involuntarily and said worriedly, "Why is she still here? I haven''t heard of her for a long time and I thought she left!" "What should I do? How am I going to get home?" After saying that, she looked at me and said, "Will you send me home from now on?"


    Looking at it now, relatively speaking, I should be more glad that I didn''t say that Xu Ling appeared in her living room. Otherwise, Yun-jie would have to consider moving to another house. However, when I thought about it, I felt that it was fortunate that Sister Yun didn''t ask me how I knew she was called Xu Ling. Otherwise, I would have been exposed again. Sister Yun said that Xu Ling hadn''t appeared in a long time, so what was she going to do now? What secrets were there that no one knew? Now that Qing Ling had arrived, Xu Ling appeared. It was obvious that she was here for Qing Ling. This further proved that there was something wrong with her at that time.


    Now that Yun-jie asked me to take him home in the future, the deep meaning of this sentence was that I should stay with her. But I couldn''t answer him, so I had to change the topic. "Are you saying that Xu Ling frequented the corridor after she died?"


    Yun-jie quickly answered my question and forgot her own, "Yeah, a lot of people saw it, but they didn''t see it after a while."


    Because Xu Ling lived on the fifth floor, which was also Sister Yun''s building, she knew a lot and explained in great detail. There were no obvious flaws. So I think most of it is believable.


    Speaking of Xu Ling, there are quite a few stories that have happened to her. If I were to tell all of them, I would probably have to list a chapter, but in order to not hinder the main line of the article, I will focus on the main points. First of all, this woman was actually not bad, and she was also quite honest, because she had some looks, was tricked by a rich boss''s flowery words, and the two of them had been through a period of passion. He did not expect that after so long, this master of his would get tired of him, so he did not show a nice face to Xu Ling. It was only when Xu Ling asked for a marriage that she found out that this person not only already had a wife, but was also hunting all over the place for beauty. As a result, she could only hang herself when she couldn''t think straight.


    In terms of people, sometimes it was necessary to calm down in a relationship. There could be many times in a relationship, but there was only one life. It was strange that sometimes many people liked to sacrifice something limitless to pay tribute to something limitless.


    Hearing her sister Yun''s explanation of Xu Ling''s death, he opened his eyes angrily. It didn''t matter how his family tried to pacify her, it was useless. This was the first time that he found it hard to understand. The second thing that was hard to understand was that when the coffin was lifted up, it was impossible to lift up the coffin. The second thing was that when the coffin was lifted up, it was impossible to lift up the coffin. The third hard to explain was that even though Xu Ling''s corpse was on the ground, it would occasionally appear in the corridor and would often float around the corner of the stairs, occasionally accompanied by the sound of wailing. Thus, during this period, very few people dared to go upstairs in the middle of the night. Most of them would enter the house early in the morning and never come out again. For a moment, the entire building was like a ghost''s tower, causing people to panic. When people could not take it anymore, they invited the monks in the temple over for a few days before calming down.


    "Ai!" Sister Yun sighed. "Speaking of which, five years have passed but she still can''t let it go."


    I say, have you seen it?


    "No, I''d be scared to death if I saw him! At that time, I was still in college, so I only heard about it from the neighbors later on. As for whether I can rely on them, I can''t say for sure! "


    As soon as Sister Yun finished her sentence, a lot of waves appeared on the TV on the wall. The last snowflake lost its signal, and even the sound disappeared. The room suddenly became silent, not a single sound could be heard.


    I knew that something bad was going to happen, and what would happen would eventually come. Even if I wanted to hide, I wouldn''t be able to. As expected, something happened.

 C88

    Shui Qingling''s ward was located on the sixth floor of the Inpatient Department''s Building 2. The beds were placed in an empty space and the patients were lying on the floor with their heads on the floor. It said that there were three beds in this ward, and Shui Qingling happened to be staying in the last one. Further in was the wall of the ward, with a big window on the wall. Now it was in this window.


    The glass window revealed a human face, or rather a human face, but because of the pressure, the entire face was completely deformed. Its facial features were dislocated, its eyes were protruding, and its tongue was sticking out of its mouth to the glass.


    This was the sixth floor. No one would joke like this, and no one had the ability to.


    Damn it, I cursed in my heart. If not for my strong mental fortitude, I would have been scared to death by you. I stared at her, and she stared at Shui Qingling, who was lying on the bed. Even though I''m not afraid now, the fact that such a face was quietly pressed against the glass made me feel terrified. I slowly moved towards her because I was afraid she would be scared.


    "The face stuck to the glass for a while, then a hand came out and tapped on the glass with its fingers." Peng, peng, peng. They were neither fast nor slow. The sound was very soft, but it was very easy to hear. However, when she stretched out her hand, her identity was revealed. It was Xu Ling, because she was still holding onto the rope.


    At this moment, Sister Yun seemed to have heard the commotion and was about to look up at the window. I knew that this scene was absolutely forbidden to her, so I hurriedly pulled Yun-jie up and held her tightly in my arms. At first, she was still struggling, but soon after, she stopped moving and her hands slowly moved behind my back, hugging me tightly. I thought to myself that this was too much of a misunderstanding, and I didn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this moment, the face seemed to be smiling, and the eyes were looking at Shui Qingling who was smiling. However, because it was squeezed against the glass, the smile was not very obvious. I looked at Shui Qingling who was lying on the bed. I saw that she was still in a coma a moment ago, but now, she suddenly opened her eyes. I thought, "This is bad, Shui Qingling is going to suffer."


    I stared at the face, and she seemed to be looking back at me, mocking me. I withdrew my hand and touched my forehead. I wanted to use the righteousness of my third eye to deter her. But it was ineffective. Maybe it was because the Yin Qi here was too rich, and the righteous Qi was completely suppressed? What should he do?


    Xu Ling, oh Xu Ling, you really don''t know what''s good for you. I promised you that I would surpass you and stop causing trouble for others. I didn''t expect you to go back on your word in the blink of an eye. Just when I didn''t know what to do, I suddenly thought of the lighter in my pocket. I thought to myself that no matter how powerful she was, she wouldn''t dare to do whatever she wanted in front of the verdict. She probably didn''t recognize me, and my righteousness was suppressed, so it was impossible for her to notice me.


    My hand touched down and my heart couldn''t help but sink. I was really going to die. Yun-jie and I were right next to each other, but this time, I touched her thigh. Her whole body shuddered and she hugged me even tighter. I hastily withdrew my hand and looked at Shui Qingling. I saw that she had already turned her head and was looking out the window as if she was about to get up.


    I think if I don''t act now, once Shui Qingling gets up, the throat and other vital signs that she has on her neck will definitely fall off, and then there will be nothing I can do. Thinking about this, I gritted my teeth. If it was a misunderstanding, then it was a misunderstanding. I bent my body backwards, reached into my pocket, and grabbed the lighter. However, at the same time, Yun-jie also grabbed my hand and whispered, "No!"


    She must have thought I was going to go in there, but I wanted to go out, and I thought I was done for this time. Even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I wouldn''t be able to wash it off. However, this isn''t the time to think about this. I abruptly pull out my lighter, and at the same time, I tightly hugged Sister Yun with my other hand. Due to using too much strength, Yun-jie clearly felt that this action was abnormal. She raised her head to look at me and I chuckled at her. When she saw me like this, she also chuckled and threw herself into my embrace.


    With a "pa" sound, the lighter caught fire. I held the lighter and pointed at the rope in Xu Ling''s hand.


    Her expression changed suddenly, as if she recognized me at once, and the face slowly moved away from the glass and disappeared.


    I looked at Shui Qingling again, and my eyes slowly closed. I let out a long breath.


    She''s all right now, but what am I supposed to do? I tried to push her away slowly, but it didn''t work.


    There was a signal on the television set. It was showing a series of news, but it was extremely unstable. The screen was constantly moving and the sound was intermittent. The face of the host, due to the jumping of the screen, was stretched very long. It was slanted and his facial features were completely distorted. "The scene finally came to a complete standstill, and the sound also changed." "Crack," "Crack." It was like a person''s throat was filled with water. Due to the impact of the air current, the water kept pulsing.


    In the middle of the room, I suddenly saw two people sitting there, dark and unreadable, staring up at the TV. These two definitely weren''t people, because it was already past one in the morning and most of the people had already gone to bed. Furthermore, since I entered the ward, no one had woken up, and no one had come in. I was still considering if I should read the Diamond Sutra and drive them away, when I saw a figure emerge from the wall where the TV was. This person was none other than Leng Wuzui''s mother. She walked to the two people''s side and stretched out her hand to hit them. After hitting them for a while, the two of them gradually disappeared. I blinked, and when I looked again, everything was the same, nothing had happened, the news was the same on TV, and the host was talking as if nothing had happened.


    Either these things didn''t come, or they came in a pile. This place was indeed quite strange. Judging from the situation just now, the old lady did not have any ill intentions towards Shui Qingling. The reason why she had followed her all the time was not because Shui Qingling and Leng Wujie had been affected by it for too long. On the contrary, she had come to protect Shui Qingling, because Shui Qingling was her daughter-in-law.


    I put the lighter back in my pocket!


    "Why are you so vulgar!"


    Yun-jie broke free from my embrace and spoke in a very angry manner.


    I chose to remain silent. It was useless to say anything now. After pausing for a while, I saw that nothing unusual had happened, so I asked, "Where is the jade on Shui Qingling''s neck?" This was because there was a cut on Shui Qingling''s neck and a hole in her throat. She did not have that piece of jade.


    "Here." Yun-jie took it out of her bag and said, "The operation is over and they sent it over."


    I stuffed it under Shui Qingling''s pillow and told her, "It''s getting late, you should go back and rest. You still have to work tomorrow, I''ll guard here!" Wait until tomorrow to inform their families to come over. "


    "I don''t dare to go back. I''m afraid that I might run into Xu Ling!" Sister Yun whispered.


    "Then sleep on your hands and knees here for a while, I''ll guard it!"


    I went out for a cigarette at the head of the stairs and thought about it again. I didn''t know if I was lucky or not to have had to go through so much in one night. It was lucky because many people were interested in such things, but it was something they had never seen in their entire lives. To say that it was misfortune, this matter was too fucking scary. He might even lose his life if he did that.


    I fell asleep later, squatting against the wall of the ward. That night I had a dream, and I think it was a normal dream, just a dream." I dreamed that a man in black was standing in front of me, talking to me nonstop. The voice sounded like it belonged to a woman, but I had forgotten the details. It probably meant that she had escaped a lot of calamities, some heavenly thunders and earthen flames, and had not been able to endure until now and had never done anything wrong.


    The dream went on and on, and the woman cried and said, I want to cut in, but I can''t. So when I woke up in the morning, I was still confused and didn''t know what kind of woman she was. Later on, I didn''t think too much about it. I just thought it was just a dream, a dream that I hadn''t had for a long time.


    When I met the old beggar the next day, he was wearing a T-shirt, jeans, and casual shoes. I think he might consider that the people he met at home were all rural people, dressed too neatly to fit in. I don''t know how many sleepless nights he''d had, and how many wild ghosts and snake spirits had made him so haggard. Suddenly, I felt admiration for Leng Jue. Many people would be scared to death when they encounter something like this. He actually dared to face it. Even though his method was wrong, he tried it.


    The main event today is to help Leng Wuzui turn into a fiend, which is to say, remove the fiend from his body. The so-called fiend, in Chinese traditional culture, exists in many forms and even involves religious beliefs. For example, the fiendish evil of the four gods mentioned above: the jute, the hangman, the lost door, and the fabled black and white, are all fabled forms of the mythical fiend. This fiendish method of demonification is often used to send or repel the fiendish fiend. In addition, there was also the fiendish aura formed by the Astral Energy from the Astral Bodies, which was similar to that of the old beggar. In this part of the Book of Luo, the fiendish aura was more detailed and detailed, it was composed of nine stars, nine stars with seven colors of the five elements, and Luo Shu had obtained nine stars with purple and white. For example, the fivefold Jade Consonance Star did not appear to be the only one of the nine stars. This type of evil required catharsis based on the theory of the Five Elements of Creation and Transformation. Furthermore, this Five Elements Evil was not something that could be dispelled by the five elements. One had to pay a price when the five elements came into play in order to expel the poison. Along with the changes of the times, people''s views gradually changed. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see things from as far away as the stars, and they would pay more attention to the formation of Yin, Yang, and so on in their daily lives. The Yang, Yang, Yin, and so on, were not only the Lone Yin, Sky Severing, but also Heart Piercing, Sickle Blade, Broken Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and so on and so forth. As for the Yin Sha, I don''t know much, so I don''t dare to speak carelessly. This is also the reason why I strongly urge the old beggar to come.

 C89

    There have always been different systems for naming and dissolving these fiends. Each sect had their own unique sects, so I know a limited amount of them and didn''t dare to say much about them for fear of making the experts laugh at me. And the one who is going to resolve it today is called Liu Gong Sha, Liu Gong is also a Yin Bow, I have heard of that before. As for the name Liu Gong Sha, although this is my first time hearing it, I think I can understand it myself. This has to do with local funeral customs, so it may not be anywhere else. In this case, when the coffin is lowered into the ground and ready to go down the well (that is, when the coffin is placed in a pit, the grave here is called a well and the hole is called a well), a bow is placed above the lid of the coffin before the well is filled. The Yin Bow was made from a willow branch with a certain degree of tenacity. It was made with a hemp rope, and the arrow was made from a mulberry branch as thick as a thumb. Of course, there weren''t that many things to pay attention to. When the bow was placed, the arrow was aimed at the end of the coffin, the lower part of the wind and water of the yurt. At the same time, it was necessary to ensure that the string was taut, but not necessarily full of bows, and then pressed down with papyrus and tiles, so that the papyrus was cut into the shape of a silver dollar. The whole process was called releasing the Yin Bow. When releasing the Yin Bow, the arrow must not be aimed at anyone, so he must ensure that there was no one behind the coffin. I had encountered this process before, when the Yin Bow was released at night, when the young man, not knowing what to do, had stood at the foot of the coffin and stuck his head out to look. The person who had released the bow shouted several times, but I didn''t notice. What I want to say is that the Yin Bow occupies a very important position in the funeral process and has always been taken seriously. Although the times have been changing and many links have been omitted or simplified, the Yin Bow has always been kept and has never been changed.


    As for why you should release the Yin Bow, there are two ways to explain it. One is that when a person enters that world after dying, they will be bullied by the surrounding Yin people. They will give him a bow and arrow so that he can beat them away." Another theory was that before a dead person died, there might be a grievance, and that was to expel the resentment so as not to be disturbed after death and come back to disturb the family. As for the former, as a judgment, I think it is possible, for I know that there is indeed another world, and that there is indeed a struggle in it. Even so, I still think that the possibility of the latter is higher, because mulberry trees are all Yin Wood and have the effect of gathering Yin Qi. Furthermore, they can condense that invisible resentment and Yin Qi and use the Yin Bow to strike out together. However, there was a problem here. As far as the Yin Residence was concerned, they needed to gather yin energy. If they truly expelled that yin energy, then the Yin Dwellers would not be able to live in peace.


    Leng Wuzui''s home was located to the east of the city. It was around 80 miles away from the city, so he could drive. As soon as I got on the highway, I got into a fight with the old beggar. The reason was simple. I asked the old beggar to explain to me the mystery of the title of the Book of Judgement. Of course, I wanted to use that snake as a threat. I said that after all these years, you must know where the previous judge lived, and you told me that I was going to visit him. He said that since the opportunity is not here yet, you will know when the time comes.


    I was angered as well as I scolded, "Get the hell out of here, don''t say anything!"


    The old beggar stuck his head out the window and looked out. He hurriedly withdrew his head and patted his chest. "Aiyo, so fast?" After calming his mind, he said in a low voice, "If you can jump early, then so be it. I''ve never seen someone like you, forcing someone to their death!"


    I said, "Well, if you won''t say it, then I''ll ask you a question that isn''t heaven!"


    "Tell me about it."


    "When those two snakes were entangling Wu Rilan, they were actually helping her all the time. They didn''t do anything bad, so why do you have to kill it? We can just drive it away."


    After a while, he said, "Although I don''t know who Wu Rilan is, but things are not as simple as you think. Do you think that they came to the human world to learn from Lei Feng after eating their fill?"


    "But they did do something good. Not only did they help Wu Rilan fight against Huang Xuanlong, they also saved her life. Although they will absorb her Essence, they will not be able to kill her in a short period of time.


    "You only know one thing, but not the other. Let me ask you, do you know why they want to get on Wu Rilan''s body?"


    "Behavior is a reflection of motivation. It absorbs origin energy. Does this mean that the origin energy is its motive? In other words, it''s for cultivation!" In fact, I had already thought about this question before, so I could immediately give my own opinion on the old beggar''s question. Just as the old beggar said, there is indeed no such thing as a free meal. They definitely have a request, but I do not know why those spiritual objects in nature cultivate on people''s bodies. I always thought that the goal was very simple, to absorb the person''s essence and refine it for nourishment.


    However, the truth is not that simple. Today, I heard the old beggar say that I know. We have always disagreed with the existence of monsters around us, because we have always been too self-centered. In fact, in our lives, especially in the remote mountains and forests, like people, there are many old things, have a spirit. Just like how the people often said, the four great deities, the fox (Hu Xian), the weasel (Huang Daxian), the hedgehog (Bai Daxian), and the snake (Liu Xian), all of them came from cultivation. So, gentlemen, it''s not that I''m alarmist, it''s that we all need to rethink and weaken our own perceptions, and to look further out, we need to see which of the so-called anomalies are in the vast expanse of nature.


    Once these things reach a certain age, they will have cultivation experience just like humans. As they grow up, their thinking and understanding will constantly change, but humans will only reach the end of a few decades. However, once those things have experienced hundreds or even thousands of years, their wisdom will far surpass ours. However, there was a rule of nature, which was the legendary Dao. One of the most important laws was reincarnation. This was also the idea embodied in the Yi Jing. It was a thought that repeated over and over again, living a life of all things, before finally coming back to one. The ''one'' here was taiji. Therefore, there was bound to be death if there was life, and nothing could escape from it. In order to break free from the restraints of the dao, these spirit creatures had to undergo all sorts of tempering and escape all kinds of calamities. The old beggar thought that the two snakes must have sensed the impending doom, so he hid on Wu Ruilan''s body in order to use her body as a refuge. This process was called the ''tribulation''. This sort of thing had happened before in the acting and the evaluation books, and it was being sung by people.


    The old beggar laughed, "Who said there is no certainty? This is the certainty. They thought they could escape, but the result did not change. They just made a detour."


    "But why are they so afraid of me? If it''s really a matter of life and death, they definitely won''t leave."


    When I asked about this, I suddenly thought of something. Wu Rilan had told Wu Ruilan not to let anyone into the main hall because she had already expected me to appear, but because my head had been smashed by San Fu and my face was covered in blood, Wu Rilan had forgotten about it in her panic. This meant that those two snakes had limited cultivation experience and could only be counted as one, that is, I was the judgement and would be coming over. However, once I came over, they were in danger, but I didn''t calculate that Wu Rilan would let me in because of a moment of carelessness. This is probably what the old beggar meant when he said this, and in the entire process, I wasn''t the only one. Everyone involved, including Huang Xuanyuan, are all pawns that are pushing this Snake Essence towards a fixed goal. It is terrible to think of it this way. We are all in different determinations, pushing different elephants to different determinations, and the people or things around us are pushing us to determinations. Is this the meaning of our existence? I don''t dare think about it anymore!


    Then the old beggar was a little surprised to hear me say this. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Did they leave by themselves?" You didn''t chase them away? "


    "I don''t know if it''s because of the righteousness of my body that frightened them, but it was obvious that some snake wasn''t afraid of me last night and almost caused my death! I couldn''t understand it at all. The first time I saw him, he was scared away. The second time he was beaten up by me and ran away. The third time he dared to fight me to the death! Could this thing have grown so fast? "


    When the old beggar heard this, he pointed at me and laughed. My nose was bubbling and I was confused.


    "What!" I shouted angrily, thinking that if there was something you wanted to say, you''d say it. I laughed dryly.


    The old beggar was laughing so hard that he was almost out of breath. He laughed so hard that his nose was snot and tears were flowing down his face. Finally, he wiped them all over his body and gasped for breath. Then he looked at me and said, "Do you know the story of the exhaustion?"


    "Just this?" I asked. "Does that make you laugh like this?"


    "Don''t tell me this isn''t funny!"


    "You''re sick!"


    The old beggar meant that the righteousness in me had indeed frightened them in the first place, and that the black snake had found its way to the bottom of me the second time I had the courage, so the third time the other snake (I think it was the green snake, because it had several strands of hair wrapped around me) had dared to come into contact with me, and it had won. The black snakes know about my secret, and as for how they knew about it, I think they have their own way of communication. But even so, there was nothing funny about it. Why was the old beggar so happy? Could it be that he had been lonely for too long? A joke that wasn''t even a joke could stir up his sense of humor.


    I stole a glance at the old beggar and saw that he was looking out of the window in silence, his face expressionless and his eyes blank, the same expression he had been looking out at the stars the night before.


    I''m sure he must be very lonely!


    We were both silent for a long time. Finally, Leng Wuzui opened his mouth and asked, "Why did that old man light my house?"

 C90

    "What are you talking about?" The old beggar awoke from his deep thoughts.


    "Last night''s old man was from our second floor, so we didn''t have any conflicts. Why did he come over to blow candles? He almost scared me to death!"


    When I heard about the second floor, my heart skipped a beat. I vaguely felt that something was up as I hurriedly asked, "Which room on the second floor?"


    "It''s directly below my house, towards the stairs!"


    "Does anyone still live here?"


    "It''s gone now. He had already bought a new house, and after the old man died, he moved to the new district. Because of the demolition problem, he didn''t rent a house from the outside for half a year!"


    As I expected, there was something wrong with the house. I said that the snoring sound last night was so strange that it made me flustered, as if I had stuck myself to the glass, and stopped after a few rings. I couldn''t help but shiver at the thought. Damn, luckily I didn''t know what had happened in that room, or else I would have been as scary as I thought. I just didn''t know why this old man only glanced at me after I scolded him.


    "That old man must have been very thrifty when he was alive, so thrifty that it makes one''s hair stand on end, so he couldn''t bear to have people light a lamp in the middle of the night." I said, smiling.


    "Hahaha!" Leng Wuzui laughed twice, but he had to admit that it was an unpleasant laugh because of his duckling voice, "You guessed correctly, but the old man was originally deaf and dumb, and in his later years he was blind, yet he still ran around picking up drinks bottles and amassing for money. For this reason, everyone in the family was furious, because their family''s financial situation is very good. Only the old man came to a strange province, so what do you think he wants?! "


    "It''s possible that the old man is too poor, especially for those who have gone through tough times, you all know how to cherish them!"


    Speaking of which, I think I found the reason why the old man blew the lamp. Death is not the beginning of reincarnation. I think everyone can accept that, but the existence of life has changed. But there is no change in the trajectory and appearance of life. The reason why the trajectory of life was still the same was on the basis of whether the poor died or the poor, the people who starved to death would still starve, and the people who owed them would still have to pay their debts, or to be more precise, they would stay in the same causal relationship after death, and this kind of imprint could not be erased. The reason why their appearance is the same is because they involve all kinds of ghosts in Chinese ghost culture. For example, the hungry ghosts are still as thin as firewood, for example, Old Lady Zhao, or the Hanged Ghost with his protruding tongue, for example, Xu Ling, or the two ghosts on the computer screen when I first met Leng Wujie, they must have died in an accident. I can also explain why the old man ignored me when I scolded him. He blew the lamp because he was thrifty and ignored me because he was deaf and dumb and his eyes were useless and he didn''t recognize me at all. Thinking about this, I could actually come to more conclusions, such as whether the ghost would die of old age, how the ghost would hook up with the ghost, and even the meaning of the note that the leopard cat gave me. But I had already reached my destination, and these conclusions could only be inferred later, so I decided to put them away later.


    Leng Wuzui lived at the edge of a small town. This small town was actually where my grandfather and a villager sold their grains. Everyone might have forgotten that they met a ghost market when they went back. The town was not big, and it was truly a lonely town. In the center of the town, there was a north-south street, no more than two hundred meters, which could be considered a street. On both sides, there were two floors, one of which was a gate market, and the items sold were both more numerous and more mixed. The second floor was where the shopkeepers ate, with clothes draped over the balcony and a solar water heater on top of the roof. The car got off the highway and headed north along this street. Actually, I''ve been to this town before. Although it has been quite a while, it hasn''t changed much. Now was not the time to be at a fair. The streets were rather deserted and the shops on both sides of the street were open, but no one came to visit. Beans and corn were hanging in patches on the road. It was unknown who had spread them out here, but the sound of the traffic could be heard as the car passed by. As soon as the wind blew, the crushed bean curd powder hit him in the face, making the whole street look dirty and messy. I hurriedly closed the window and lamented, "Decades of unchanging backwardness, falling behind so many people that they took it for granted!"


    Leng Wuzui smiled and said, "When we get home, if you meet my elder brother, don''t speak carelessly."


    "Why? You guys don''t agree? "


    "Don''t ask about this, which family doesn''t have a headache? If they say something unpleasant, don''t take it to heart. "


    I said don''t say that, it makes me feel pressured. I looked at the old beggar. His eyes were darting around, looking around. It seems that he didn''t have a care in the world towards Leng Jue''s words. I don''t know if he was too heartless, or if he didn''t hear me.


    When they reached the north end of the street, they turned to head west. The road was harder and bumpier, but they passed a grocery store and a primary school. At this time, a person, an old man, in his seventies, with a round head and a round face, sparse hair but a particularly luxuriant beard, was walking towards them. He looked like he was wrapped in a flowery towel and dressed very decently. He held two jade balls that were the size of goose eggs in his hands and was rotating them while walking. This was called Coiled Jade, and it was a way to grow jade. It gave him a very energetic look.


    "Why does this old man look like a hooligan? Does he not look like a monk?" The old beggar pointed at the old man and said.


    After hearing what the old beggar said, Leng Wuzui turned his head to look over. Unexpectedly, he took a look and hurriedly stopped his car. He then took his cigarette and walked out, full of smiles, "Boss, so it''s you!" As he spoke, he took out a cigarette.


    That boss was really cocky. He took the cigarette and raised it high, saying in an unconcerned tone, "Old Third, why are you back!"


    "Well, I haven''t been back for close to a month. I have to be free today, so I can come back and add more tombs to my mother''s grave." "Thank you for your trouble last time!" Here to add to the grave is what we used to say about going to the grave, is to burn paper money for the dead relatives, to entrust sorrow.


    The boss'' face suddenly changed when he heard Leng Chao''s words. However, in the blink of an eye, he regained his composure and said slowly, "Not bad, not bad at all. It''s not easy for a young person to be filial. Go."


    "Alright, nice to meet you, Elder!" As he spoke, he turned around and walked back.


    "How did Ol ''Three become a grandson?" The old beggar said. Ol ''Three was called the Cold Exemplary by the boss.


    I said don''t talk so much, be careful of others beating you to death, I can''t protect you.


    "Who was that person just now? He''s very impressive!" I saw Leng Wuzui getting into the car and hurriedly asked.


    "Boss, you have quite a high position here. Whichever family meets with trouble, ask him to take charge of the situation. No one has ever dared to be disrespectful to him. The last time my mom died, he was the one in charge! "


    "It sounds like it''s going to be a hot topic!"


    "I know a lot of things, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Nowadays, no matter what profession society is in, understanding the essence is still a talent."


    I turned my head to look at the boss and realised that he was also looking in my direction. After staring for a long while, I turned around and left. At this time, the surrounding houses gradually underwent a change. They were no longer the small foreign buildings from before, but instead filled with red brick and blue tiles. Clearly, the economic gap had widened. The car passed through a large field. It was indeed quite dry this year, and all the farmers in the field were stumped. To the peasants, it was their first misfortune to rely on the heavens to feed themselves.


    When we entered the village, there were still a lot of people watching from time to time. This was the same situation as when Glass and I first entered the village, which showed that these two areas of economic development were indeed well-balanced.


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui slowed down his car and shouted to a person on the roadside, "Big Brother, I''m back!"


    The old beggar and I hurriedly looked up. Because Leng Wuzui said that his elder brother was a little difficult to deal with, he paid special attention to him. He was in his forties and was slightly shorter, probably only about 1.65 meters. He said that he was not fat, that he was not thin, and that he was a little dark. He really didn''t know if he and Leng Wuzui were born of the same mother.


    That person seemed to be arguing with someone on the roadside, and upon hearing Leng Wuzui''s shout, he turned around and ran over with a limp. This man wore light blue pants, like a worker''s uniform. He wore a pair of slippers from who knows where, but the pants were too long, and the legs of the pants were sticking out from the bottom. He wore a white vest, and his skin was dark. A standard peasant dress.


    "Aiyo, Ol ''Three, why did you come back?"


    Leng Wuzui did not answer directly but used a question to cover his face, "Big Brother, what''s wrong with your leg!?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. About that, your sister-in-law is sick. Go take a look later."


    "Alright, I''ll go see my dad first!"


    His elder brother did not hear Leng Wuzui''s words because after he finished speaking, he ran back and continued arguing with the others.


    "Your elder brother isn''t as good as you say, isn''t he? Other than his looks, what''s wrong with that?" "No," I said.


    Leng Wuzui chuckled but did not say anything. Then we drove on for five or six minutes and turned south into an alley, which was a dead end. The street was dirt, the drains were in front of every house, and the road itself was uneven, high and low, which almost made me and the old beggar puke. I felt like I was hanging around in the car until I got off a ramp and stopped.


    "My god, this alley is so deep, my old bones were almost scattered in your car." The old beggar let out a long breath and said.


    "Disperse. I''ll help you pick them up one by one."


    The old beggar gave me a hard look and got out of the car.


    The courtyard was surrounded by an earthen wall that looked quite large from the outside. The gate was to the west, and on top of the gate was a shelter made of straw, shaped like a three-prism roof. This place was called the Door Tower, and was used to shelter people from the rain and the sun.


    After entering through the gate, the structure of the yard could be seen clearly. On the north side of the courtyard, three large brick houses stood side by side, opening to the south as if they had just been built. On the west side, there was a pressure well in front of a door, facing a ditch that ran through the yard and into the small garden that faced the gate. The garden was very big. It was surrounded by a few wooden sticks that were intertwined with each other against the east wall. There were a lot of shelves built with vegetables and the shelves were covered with dead vines.

 C91

    As soon as we entered the courtyard, we were immediately choked by a cloud of smoke. The smoke came out from the middle room, which could be described as rolling. At the same time, coughing sounds could be heard coming from inside the room. It was obvious that the middle room was the boiler room (also known as the kitchen). At dinner time, the old man was cooking with a fire in his hand.


    "Dad, I''m back!" Leng Wuzui shouted as he carried a huge bag of items to the courtyard.


    Inside the house, he coughed for a while, as if he had caught his breath, and asked while trembling, "Has San Wazi returned? Is it a third child? "


    "Dad, it''s me. Why are you making such a big cigarette? Hurry up and come out to take a breath!"


    Leng Wuzui hurriedly passed the items to me before going in to help the old man out, "Why is there such a big cigarette?"


    The old man touched his tears and exhaled deeply, "Aiyo, I almost lost my breath. I don''t know how I did it (what happened), I just can''t let the smoke out."


    "Could it be that the smoke pipe (chimney) has been blocked? Should I rinse it with water?"


    "I can''t. The heavens are doing this right now. Besides, this pot of pot hasn''t even been built for three months, how can it be blocked!"


    Water for the chimney is also called the chimney sweep, which is the way to clean the chimney, usually before the new year at the end of the year, because a year''s worth of soot and soot are all around the chimney, making the passage smaller and affecting the smoke to escape. The usual way of handling this was to flush a few buckets of water down the top of the chimney to prevent the smoke from spreading everywhere. When it was almost done, he would tie a broom to one end of a long bamboo pole, stir it in the chimney, and brush it. Finally, he would rinse it with water once more, and when the water was dry, he would finish sweeping the chimney. However, the old man was making sense today. With a new house and dry weather, how could there not be smoke coming out? Could it be that there was a problem with the cooking pot?


    The old man and Leng Wujing walked over. When the old man raised his head and saw the old beggar, he was stunned and said, "Look, I haven''t even finished my meal, so I can''t give you anything to eat. You should go look elsewhere."


    Leng Wuzui laughed and said, "Those two are my friends, I''m fine."


    I was very pleased that Leng Wuzui could say that. I didn''t know if he really considered me as a friend or if he was afraid that I said that deliberately out of embarrassment. If he were to say, "This is one of my employees," I really wouldn''t be able to keep my face. After all, our ages aren''t too far apart and they''ve already made some achievements, but I can only work for him.


    I looked at the old beggar. He was fine, and now he was looking up at the roof. I thought to myself, Old beggar, you are so generous, your skin is too thick!


    "There''s a problem, there really is a problem." The old beggar said to himself, and then asked the old man in a low voice, "Is your cooking pot really that good?"


    The old tutor was stunned for a moment. Looking at his expression, he seemed to be surprised. That meant, how did you know? However, I focused on the first sentence he said, because once I knew where the problem was, whether I ate the food later or not would no longer be a problem. Thus, I hastily asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t see it now. It has to be night!"


    "I didn''t realize that you were still spouting nonsense!"


    "I''m not in this line of work, so my knowledge is limited. I just vaguely feel that there''s a problem!"


    Here I would like to say what is called eating fire. I don''t know if the word ''eating fire'' means anywhere else, but what it means to us is that the bottom of the pot consumes firewood very quickly, but the pot is not hot yet, and the water in the pot is very difficult to boil. Or in other words, the same bundle of firewood, someone else''s stove can boil a few pots of water, while yours can only boil one pot at most. In this situation, it is said that the fire was eaten, but in the end, there is no clear explanation as to who was eating it. However, I believe that since it was spread like this, there must be a reason for it. Any rumor or legend would definitely have a source. There would definitely be a prototype, so there definitely wouldn''t be any groundless rumors.


    In fact, this kind of eating of the fire can also be explained by the structure of the stove, that is, the opening of the chimney is too big, and the stove hall is too small, so that the fire is directly pulled back by the negative pressure and out of the chimney, which would be even more serious if the multiple stoves shared a chimney. But the problem now was that the old man''s chimney hardly smoked at all, which meant that there was no negative pressure and the fire had not been pulled, so what was going on with eating the fire?


    I can''t think of that, but I can think of the other side of it, the kind of thing that can boil water without burning a lot of wood. I had forgotten which book it was, but it probably meant that an old man got a pot, and that pot was boiling water very fast, and people were puzzled, and eventually they found a set of diagrams carved around the pot, the pictures of four little boys lighting a fire, that is to say, a ghost fireman. Of course this story sounds like a story, but the following is more than just a story. In the fourth part of the Book of Tea, there is a description of the tea-pot, in which there are three boxes: One is about the fish, the other is about the fish, and the third is about the water bug, and the third is about the bird, and the third is about the fish, and the third is about the fish, and the third is about the water bug, and the third is about the fish, and the third is about the water bug. The main wind, away from the main fire, is stuck in the main water. Wind can heat fire, fire can mature water, so prepare its three divinities. "Why draw these three divines on the stove, I think it''s worth thinking about.


    If I were to think in this direction, I wouldn''t be able to say for sure that someone had tampered with the lordmaster''s cooking pot.


    The old beggar could not explain himself now, and all I could think of was one thought. I still didn''t believe in such an evil deed in such a common life, nor in such a strange man, so we didn''t take it to heart. Only later on did he find out that there was something strange about the chimney. However, he later realized that he had left it there for now.


    Leng Wuzui helped the old man sit down at the entrance to rest. The wind blowing from the alley was indeed very cool. The old beggar and I sat together at the side. When the passersby saw us asking who we were, Leng Wuzui directly said that we were friends, which made me especially touched. Actually, the old beggar should have been moved, but he really acted like he didn''t care and just leisurely sat there.


    The old man was sixty-two this year. Actually, sixty-two wasn''t considered his age right now, but somehow it made him seem especially old. Not only was he old, he was also very thin. There were many deep wrinkles on his face. This meant that he should have been much fatter than he was now. He''s sixty-two now, twenty-eight, which means he was thirty-four years old when he got that cold. I don''t know why he wanted children so late, but I don''t think that''s the reason he went out of his way.


    The old man sat down for a while before saying, "Third child, you came at the right time. "Your mother misses you. Take some time to burn some paper for her.


    My heart thumped, thinking, "Old man, don''t make it sound so weird, why does it sound like the old lady isn''t dead yet, and you''ve been living with her all this time? Otherwise, how do you know that the old lady misses her son?"


    It was obvious that the Cold Exemplary had also felt it, so he lowered his voice and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? How do you know Mom misses me?"


    "She came to me every night while crying, saying that you''ve been bullied!"


    "What?" I cried out at the same time as Leng Wuzui. I thought to myself that the old lady had always been with Leng Wuzui, so why would she come to our house to cause trouble?


    "Dad, is what you said true? Don''t scare me, are you dreaming?"


    "It''s not a dream. It''s true. Every night, you come and sit by my bed and cry. After crying, you go for a stroll in the courtyard and then you hear the sound of water being drawn into the well."


    "Is there any water?"


    "I don''t know if there are any streams of water coming out, but the next day, there will be a large amount of wetness on the ground around the pressure well. It''s like a heavy rain, and the rest of the place is still very dry."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" I asked.


    The old man sighed and said, "What''s there to be afraid of? We''ve lived a lifetime and we all know what''s behind it. We''re not afraid. I wonder (dialect is the meaning of contemplation) if the old woman is not quite at peace with herself, and you know what is going on in this house, and whether she is worried about you, and cannot be sure that I am left alone in this world to take me away. "I have lived enough, let''s go. But you''re not married yet ¡­" As he spoke to here, the old man wiped his eyes with his hands, his shoulders heaving as if he was about to cry.


    When I heard this, I thought to myself that the old man had already seen through it and wasn''t planning on doing it anymore, so I didn''t care about the old lady''s death and not going to do such a horrible thing. Furthermore, pulling three children from a young age into adulthood was not an easy feat. It was time to enjoy the blessings, so how could he just open his mouth and die without a single word? It would be such a waste for him to live the rest of his life. So I said, "Old man, where are you talking about this? Dreams are just your thoughts. Didn''t they say that dreams can only happen at night? In my opinion, you miss your grandma so much that you hallucinate. People live a lifetime, plants and wood a autumn, ants still secretly live, how can we just die like that, don''t you think so? "Besides, the children are going to get married soon. It''s your turn to be happy, so you shouldn''t bring up the word ''dead'' all the time. Otherwise, how much of a injustice would you suffer in your life?"


    The grandpa looked at me. He probably didn''t expect me to say something like this at such a young age. "No, it''s better to die than to live." Everyone has said that there are more people than strength, so it''s not certain now. Even if I were to leave now, I won''t feel at ease if I don''t even use my strength in one direction! "


    Even though the old man didn''t say it out loud, I could already guess a bit. The old man was referring to matters of family discord, but it was hard for him. In that case, the old lady''s unwillingness to leave seemed to make sense.


    Just as we were chatting, a person came over and said, "Big brother said you''re here, I thought you lied to me, but I didn''t expect you to actually come. Come, come with me, your sister-in-law is making rice, we''ll have a drink later!"


    Leng Wuzui stood up immediately and called out second brother. I only started to pay attention to this person after Leng Wuzui called him second brother. The first impression was simple and honest, silly. He looked to be in his mid-thirties and was dressed very simply. After seeing me and the old beggar, he gave a silly smile, appearing very restrained. His name seems to be Cold Reform, because I don''t remember it clearly over time, but I remember his nickname very clearly. He''s an old fool, and I can tell what kind of person he is just by hearing his name.

 C92

    We went with Shun to his house. Not far from the road was the alley in front of the gate. Walking down the hill for a hundred meters, the houses on the west side of the road had the same layout as the usual tile-roofed houses, so there was no need for further explanation. When we went in, the old and simple wife had already served up the dishes. When we entered the courtyard, Leng Wuzui''s elder brother and his wife followed behind us. Not only that, they also brought two children with them.


    When I saw this, I was confused. Something was not right. Leng Wuzui went home first to greet his big brother. That was the first point. The second point was that apart from the old tutor, he was the head of the family. Although the matter of eating wasn''t too big, he should also be the one to treat the meal. However, in reality, not only did he not treat us to dinner, he even told us that Old Man Leng had returned. In the end, Old Man Wu came to treat us to a meal, obviously because the boss wasn''t willing to pay for it, so he left the matter of treating us to a meal to Old Man. It was unknown if the old fool found it hard to decline or if he was just as silly as his name and directly took over the job. Of course, this wasn''t the end. Not only was the boss here, he was also dragging his family along with him, just like a wolf.


    The eldest son''s wife raised her head and saw the old beggar as soon as she entered the door. Then, she pointed at him and shouted, "Aiya, number two, what''s wrong with you? Why did you let a beggar enter?" Her voice was sharp and high-pitched, not at all like a patient''s. Then why did the boss say she was sick, I think he still wanted Leng Wujie to pay for it.


    The old fool had walked to the front, but when he heard his eldest son''s wife call out to him, he hurriedly turned his head and asked, "Eldest Sister-in-Law, what''s wrong?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being pounced on by poverty? Hurry up and throw him out! "


    I was immediately angered when I heard this. Why is this woman''s mouth so broken? It''s not like the old beggar entered your house. Why are you staring at him like that!? And still pouncing on poverty? Aren''t you looking for something to say?


    I looked at the old beggar. The old beggar was very indifferent, he looked up at the sky, his face was not red, and his heart was not beating. It was as if he didn''t hear me. I thought to myself that the old beggar really did have you. If it was me, I would definitely be busy looking for a hole to hide in.


    The old fool looked at Leng Wuzui. It was obvious that he was at a loss as to what to do. Leng Wuzui hurriedly walked over when he saw this and said, "This is my friend. Let him stay." Then, as if she was afraid her eldest son''s wife would continue to gossip, she hurriedly added, "Eldest sister-in-law, are you feeling better?"


    "Ol ''Three, what are you saying? Where did I get my disease from? Are you cursing me?"


    I frowned and sucked in my breath. I wondered if there was something wrong with this woman''s head. I was still sighing with emotion. I didn''t expect that after she said ''old beggar'' and ''extraordinary cold'', she would start charging towards me.


    "This young lad looks quite spirited, but how did his forehead end up like that?"


    I subconsciously touched my forehead. The old beggar turned his head and looked at me, waiting to see what you would do. I really did hold back my anger. I didn''t provoke anyone, so why did you say that I was the one who came? You really are lying down and getting shot. When he came here, Leng Wuzui said that his big brother is hard to deal with, but I think his sister-in-law is even harder to deal with. How is this a thorny head? She''s simply a mad dog. I finally understood the old man''s difficulties. Who doesn''t have a headache when they have such a person at home?


    At this moment, the old man could no longer bear to watch and said, "How are you speaking from the boss'' house? At the very least, you''re a guest, you don''t behave like one."


    His eldest son''s wife stopped talking, but his eldest brother walked over and pulled two little girls along as he said, "Come, come, come, let''s call you Third Uncle. Third Uncle will give you a greeting gift." The two children surrounded the transcendent, pulling at their clothes and calling her uncle.


    This move was too ruthless. Although it was a bit vulgar, there was nothing to criticize about it.


    What I wanted to express was, the big boss and his family are just like what Leng Wuzui said, too troublesome to deal with. Boss in particular, in our local terms, is like a crafty thief. If you don''t get it, you are a scumbag. You are the kind of person who would throw things away if you didn''t go out to pick them up.


    At the dining table, the eldest son''s wife was busy cooking for the child. We drank and chatted, and the atmosphere was just fine. When we were about to drink, a voice came from outside the door, "Eight-eyed (Boss has a scar on each of his left eye), I know you''re hiding old fool''s house, hurry up and return the three thousand yuan."


    Hearing that, the boss stood up and was about to leave when a person stood at the entrance to the courtyard. His back was ramrod straight, his mouth was almost pointing up to the sky, and a large tuft of beard was fluttering in the wind. It was the boss mentioned earlier. The boss probably saw the boss sitting at the table, so he walked over with big strides. Since the boss was sitting slightly away from the door, it was easy to see him from the outside.


    The boss panicked when he saw the boss walk over. He almost tripped over the chair he was sitting on. He hurriedly took a few steps forward and walked over.


    "How can you be like this, chasing after your butt everyday to collect debts!" Isn''t it just three thousand yuan? Do you think I can hide from you? " the boss complained.


    "I don''t know who you are. We previously said that once things were done, we would immediately pay. You''ve already dragged it on for more than 20 days."


    "Shh, shh, lower your voice ¡­!" The boss suddenly lowered his voice and said. So I didn''t hear anything they said.


    After a while, the boss left. However, when he left, he looked into the house and shouted, "Eight-eyed man, hurry up and sell that thing of mine. After selling it, hurry up and give me the money!"


    I thought to myself, Grandson, just pretend. This last throat is obviously for us to hear, who knows what kind of trick he might have committed.


    After the eldest son came back, his wife kept asking him what money she owed, so the eldest said nothing about men, but the woman didn''t ask, so he gave it up. I wanted to know too, but it was hard for the guests to ask about the master''s family, so I didn''t ask.


    We chatted for a while longer. Leng Wudi looked at the atmosphere and stood up to look at the old man and his two brothers, saying, "Dad, big brother, second brother, I actually came home for a reason. "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I feel that there are some things that I can''t hide from. Since I can''t hide from them, I''ll have to brace myself and do them." After saying that, Leng Wuzui paused.


    At this moment, everyone at the table fell silent and stared at Leng Wuzui. They probably didn''t know what he was up to, except for me and the old beggar. In the end, it was the old man who spoke up, "Third child, sit down. If you have something to say, just say it. You''re not an outsider."


    "Alright, then I''ll be bold to say it!" "I want to bury my mother again."


    "What?" Everyone, including the old gramps, was shocked. The atmosphere instantly turned to ice as they all stared at the ethereal figure, unsure of what he was up to.


    Suddenly, Big Boss slammed the table and roared, "No, Mother has only been buried in the ground for a few days and the grave has not even been dried yet. You have to touch her, definitely not."


    The boss'' reaction was quite normal. How could someone move the soil when their loved ones had just been buried? In the countryside, the excuse was that the ancestors were uneasy. If they were uneasy, they would go home and cause trouble.


    The old fool quickly echoed, "Big Brother is right. You are indeed going a little beyond what you should be doing. Feng Shui was the one who saw my mother''s grave. No problem, why do you have to touch it?"


    His eldest son''s wife had finally found a topic to say, so she quickly added, "Third Bro, it''s not that I''m talking to you, but that you''re doing this in the wrong. You''ll get your retribution, and you''ll be struck by lightning."


    When I heard my eldest son''s wife''s words, I had a headache. The same reasoning can be said in several ways, but you chose the most annoying way, so you can be considered a talent.


    The old gramps actually didn''t say anything, so everyone turned their gazes to him. As long as he rejected the idea outright, I guess that Leng Wuzui would have a hard time handling this matter. However, the old man seemed to be reasonable and said after thinking, "This matter needs to be carefully considered. Something bad might happen." Third child, if you don''t have any other reasons, I think you should just stay put. "


    "That''s right, that''s right, father is right." Lao Wu''s attitude immediately changed as he looked at Leng Wuzui and asked, "Third brother, why do you have to bury our mother again?"


    "I won''t beat around the bush. I chose this path because I was hit by the Yin Bow. I almost lost my life last time."


    Before Leng Wuzui could finish his sentence, the entire table, with the exception of me and the old beggar, let out an "ah" sound. I think that part of the reason was because they had heard about the power of the Yin Bow, but they did not know that it could actually kill someone, and the other part was because the Yin Bow could have hit a member of their family. According to local etiquette, when they went down the well, the filial son should have knelt by the side of the coffin and cried.


    Leng Xiao saw their shocked expressions, but did not stop and continued, "Actually, what I said about the reburial wasn''t very accurate either. I just opened Mom''s grave, took out my Yin Bow and burned it ¡­"


    After saying that, I remembered that the words'' here ''caused a painting on the back wall to fall down with a'' hualala ''sound, startling everyone present. It was a large chart of the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, more than two meters long and about one and a half meters wide. It was a very long map in the countryside, sometimes of the God of Fortune, sometimes of the Old Man of the South Pole. At that moment, I reacted. Something happened, and my forehead reacted. I quickly raised my head to look, and saw that a figure had slipped behind a piece of paper while sticking to the plaster wall. The drawing paper, on the other hand, overlapped with the painting of the Eight Immortals, I think, and so the painting of the Eight Immortals had fallen off and brought the nail down with it, so that one side of the painting on the wall had fallen off the wall and was swaying there with a wheezing sound. However, there was no wind at the moment, so who was that fleeting figure?


    Leng Wuzui looked at me as if he wanted me to give him an explanation.


    I said it''s okay, you go on. That was why Leng Wuzui continued, "As long as you burn that Yin Bow, you can just place another one. "Of course, this can only be done at night ¡­"


    Before Leng Wuzui could finish his words, a beer bottle suddenly rolled out from under the table. Something strange happened while the beer bottle was rolling at the door. There was no wind, but it kept spinning.

 C93

    "Look, I ¡­" What I said, I can''t bring it up... When it comes to the matter of the grave, even your mother is unwilling. " The eldest brother said in a low, quivering voice before adding, "Father, you''ve won this time."


    There was indeed something strange within the bottle of beer, but what did it have to do with the old man? He had said that the old man had won, so what sort of contest had they had? I was still thinking about that when the old beggar got up, walked over, lifted his foot, and kicked the bottle of wine. Unexpectedly, the wine bottle seemed to have grown eyes, rolling to the side and dodging it. The old beggar was stunned. He spun in a circle and almost sat down on the ground.


    "If you come, I won''t be able to handle it. After all, I''m not an industry person." The old beggar came over and whispered to me.


    I thought, what''s wrong? Is a broken wine bottle that powerful? How dare he cause trouble in front of so many people?


    "Sigh, you only have the ability to beg. You can''t even hold a broken bottle." I whispered back. I knew something was up, and even if I did, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. So I just sat there and pointed at the bottle and said, "It''s about time to stop."


    Just as I finished my sentence, the wine bottle stopped abruptly and lay there motionlessly.


    "Hahaha!" I purposely laughed a few times before feigning shock. "Aiyo, you see, how could there be such a coincidence!" Because I didn''t want them to associate the wine bottles with those things, otherwise the resistance towards the Cold Transcendence would be even greater.


    Other than their boss, the rest of them heaved a sigh of relief. In the end, their boss had already figured out what was going on. It seemed like this person really wasn''t easy to fool. I looked at Leng Wuzui and said, "It''s fine. It''s just that the wind blew. Continue speaking."


    "Oh." Leng Wuzui hesitated for a moment and then said, "I want to burn that Yin Bow and put another one in."


    "Big brother, if Ol ''Three is really hit by the Yin Bow, then this matter will be really troublesome. In my opinion, I think it''s better to invite the Ol'' Three over and have a look." "Although he has some disrespect for Mother, I think that even if he knew in the afterlife, he would still forgive us."


    "I was forced to do so. If there''s any trouble, we can call the boss up. He''ll be more reliable." Leng Wuzui looked at the old man with an imploring gaze, hoping that he would nod his head.


    "Absolutely not, any Yin Bow, it''s all a trick, how can you say that, have you ever heard of anyone being hit by a Yin Bow? Third Bro, don''t play tricks like Father. Don''t you see that our family has only gotten better in recent years? Your eyes are red, right? You also want to recall my mother to cause trouble with our family, right? "There''s no need, my dad already helped you, he won. He''s such a great old man, ever since he was young he has always helped you think about everything, not caring about us at all." The boss was a little too drunk. When he said this sentence, his tongue was tied up, and logically speaking, he didn''t seem strict at all. However, for someone to spout the truth while drinking wine, their boss was good at this. This sentence did reveal a lot of information. The first reason was that the boss was unusually envious and felt that the lordmaster was biased, so he wasn''t convinced. Secondly, he said that the old man had already invited the old lady over. After contacting her, he seemed to mean that the old man had invited the old lady to make trouble for his family, and had already shown some signs of it. Third, if one were to simply consider the matter of the grave that would cause the old lady to feel uneasy and come back home to cause trouble, that would contradict the second point, because the old lady had already been here before, so this worry was obviously unnecessary. Then why did he have to stop him? Could it be that the matter of releasing the Yin Bow had something to do with him? No, the filial son could not release the Yin Bow. There must be someone else. Who had such a huge grudge with Leng Wuzui? If the matter of releasing the Yin Bow had nothing to do with Eldest Brother, then what was he afraid of? Afraid that the Yin Residence''s Feng Shui would rush into the Yang Residence and harm the living? However, that Feng Shui should not be a problem, because the old fool said he was looking for Feng Shui. For a moment, I couldn''t think of anything else to say, and I couldn''t think of anything else, because at this moment, the old man was panting heavily, obviously angry. He kept pointing his finger at his big brother, his lips trembling, but because he was anxious and couldn''t say a word, his last two lines of tears fell, causing me to feel a pang in my heart.


    "Big brother, you have to use your own pole to criticize your words. Who wouldn''t want their children to be good when talking to an elder? You speaking to him in such a manner has made the elder''s heart go cold!" Leng Wuzui could not bear to continue watching and retorted. It was better if he didn''t say anything. How could a big boss like him endure these words? As expected, he slammed the table and stood up, pointing at Leng Wuzui as he roared.


    "I don''t need to use a ruler to mark my words. Everything is reasonable, you can ask him what he said the last two days. If you don''t get me a smoke barrel, I''ll go speak to the old woman. She won''t let you off." He was too cruel to say such words at such an age! I''m not even willing to take out these things to talk about, what a disgrace, it''s all because of you guys today. " His shout was not a big deal, it directly scared the two children beside him to the point of crying.


    When the old man heard this, he opened his mouth and tried to speak, but he couldn''t say a single word. In the end, he cried out as if he was a child. The old fool hurried over to help him get on his good side. Seeing this, I felt a fire burning in my heart, because I couldn''t stand to see the old man cry, especially the old man. I thought this might have something to do with my grandfather.


    I looked at the old beggar, who shook his head at me, meaning that it was his business. Don''t mess with him, he might cause trouble. The old beggar was able to keep his composure, but I was too hot-blooded and had a lot of wine to keep me down, and when he was drinking just now, he kept insulting me with every word he said and every word he said, so I had had enough. Without saying anything further, I picked up the bottle of wine and smashed it towards the boss''s face. This time, it hit him squarely on his nose. Actually, I saved some strength for this strike, or else his nose would have been broken into pieces. The beer bottle fell down, and the boss''s nose began to bleed profusely.


    I pointed at the boss and swore, "I''ve never seen you like this in my entire life! Knowing that you are acting like this, I might as well just strangle you to death and throw you to the ground. "


    The people at the table were all stunned. No one expected that I, who had been silent for so long, would attack without any warning.


    After a brief moment of silence, a heart-wrenching yell exploded in the room. "Murder!"


    She''s the eldest son''s wife, so she came around to capture me. Seeing that his boss had been beaten, Lao Chi stood up abruptly. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to attack, but was stopped by Leng Wuzui. The eldest''s daughter-in-law had just circled around the old beggar, but the old beggar was already sitting in front of her. The eldest''s daughter-in-law was caught off guard and fell flat on her face. Looking at the old beggar, he hurriedly pulled back his leg, pretending that nothing had happened. He raised his head to look at the ceiling, not saying a word.


    I thought, it seems like even the old beggar won''t be able to calm down this time, but this old man is much smarter than me, he''s the one that specializes in dirty tricks!


    He covered his nose with one hand and pointed at me with the other. I didn''t know what he was talking about, but he was probably trying to take revenge on me or something. He looked especially angry.


    I was about to curse again when I felt an itch in my forehead, and then I felt someone pushing me from behind, not my body, as if a force were pressing down on me, and at the same time my feet felt a little numb, and I was about to leave the ground. This kind of feeling is the same as back when I was entangled by the black hair at the Cold Transcendence family. There must be something that wants to push out my soul, but the force is much lighter this time. I feel like I can still suppress it. Those two hands were placed in the middle of his back. Judging from this, this thing shouldn''t be that tall.


    At this moment, my eldest wife, who was lying on the side, suddenly came to her senses. Just as she stood up and saw me, she froze. Her face was deathly pale, her eyes were staring at her big brother, her mouth opened and closed, then she slowly raised her hand and pointed at my back. She must have seen what was behind me, and by now the others had no reaction at all, which meant they hadn''t seen it.


    "Mother ¡­" "Mother ¡­" The eldest son''s wife forcefully squeezed out these two words.


    My heart thumped. She called me mother, which meant that she must have seen an extraordinary mother, because in the countryside, daughter-in-laws called her that, not mother-in-law. It was precisely this moment that nearly pushed my soul out of my body. I quickly composed myself and thought to myself, ''How could this be?'' The old lady begged me to help her. I''m here now, why would she want to harm me?


    I fiercely turned my head and shouted, "Whether it''s right or wrong, don''t you know what''s good for you?"


    But by the time I turned my head, the power was gone, so I didn''t see anything. It was like cursing into the air. Everyone in the room immediately turned to look at me. All of them had heavy expressions on their faces, not daring to make a sound. His eldest son''s wife swayed and her eyes fell limply to the ground. When the eldest saw this, he hurriedly went over to help up, bringing the two children with him as he left. Before he left, he said something fierce, "Whoever dares to touch my mother''s grave, I''ll fight him to the death."


    The people in the house looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, the silly wife came out of the kitchen and met her boss. She said, "Big brother, why did you leave? I''m cooking soup right now!"


    "I can''t eat your family''s rice!" With that, he turned and left.


    What kind of person would make such sarcastic remarks after eating their fill? I thought to myself, "Since things have developed to this point, I can be considered to have offended my boss. This is his territory, isn''t my place here a tiger''s mouth?" Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but regret my impulsive actions from before.


    "Sigh ¡­" The old man let out a long sigh, recovered his breath, and muttered, "Back then, they wronged me for stealing things from the production team. Back then, they wronged me for stealing things from the production team, and when they opened a competition in the sky, it was either a beating or a scolding." Sigh ¡­ "The old man let out a long sigh, and recovered his breath, and muttered," Back then, they wronged me for stealing things from the production team. After saying that, she looked up at me and asked in a low voice, "Did you see the old woman just now?"


    I felt that hiding it all the time wasn''t a solution, not to mention that my eldest son''s wife had already shouted it out. I cursed for no reason and added on with those two bad things just now, even a fool could see what happened. I was hiding it for the boss to see, but he was very good at it and saw through it in one go. Moreover, he is now very determined to not agree with me about the grave, so I don''t need to hide anything now.


    "The old lady has been following us. Although I can''t see, I can feel that I probably followed the car here and only left after arriving home."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "I said that the old lady is sitting in the front passenger seat, do you still dare to drive?"

 C94

    Leng Wuzui did not say anything.


    The old fool sat there with his head down, not saying a word. He rarely spoke, which meant that he was just discussing the matter of the grave. He had no idea. One side fell, the other side fell.


    "Third child, you said that you were hit by a Yin Bow and that you made a lot of dirty things. Are you sure about this? " The old tutor slowly spoke after a long moment of silence.


    "Dad, can I speak randomly about this kind of thing? I have no other choice, that''s why I do it."


    "Alright, let''s do it this way then. I''ve thought about a lot of things just now, since the old woman has gone, we should go live after her." I''ll go and talk to the old lady, and she''ll understand. "


    "Ah!" The old fool seemed to be taken aback. "Dad, why do I feel like something isn''t right?"


    "What''s wrong?" The old man asked.


    The old fool whispered, "Did you really speak with your mother? Didn''t she leave?"


    At this point, he asked me this question. Although he didn''t seem to ask it well on the surface, I was suspicious. I don''t think he can really talk to the old lady, and she''s been with us all the time. We often encounter a ghost, perhaps a mere image, hovering in a corner, or just a sound, not a shadow of it. This is a glass explanation for the fact that human waves can''t resonate with two frequencies at the same time, but I think he does, to a certain extent, explain this phenomenon, but it''s flawed because I can see and hear it, and I can hit it. Of course, this might have something to do with my fate, so to an ordinary person like the old gramps, I felt that he should belong to the category described by the glass. Furthermore, the old lady had been by his side the entire time, and the ghost was another form of human existence. It was impossible for it to teleport at any given moment, allowing it to travel a thousand miles in a single day. What we normally see is the soul drifting about erratically. According to the resonance of the waves, it is actually the frequency of our biological waves that is fluctuating. Sometimes we can resonate, sometimes we can''t.


    "I won''t say this, I won''t say it." With that, the old man stood up and left. When I saw him leave, we couldn''t just stay here and follow him back. I didn''t drink much, but I also felt a little dizzy, so as soon as I got home I got into the car and went to sleep. Since Leng Wuzui''s father agreed to be able to get up from the grave, I believe that there should be no major problems. I believe that the only obstacle would be the boss. Since this person said he wanted revenge, I figured that with his character, he would definitely do it, so I had to be wary of him.


    Sigh, my judgement is too infuriating. I originally wanted to seek justice for the world by punishing those above the law. Who would have thought that I would end up being threatened by the world instead. Right now, even Leng Wuqian is f * cking playing tricks on me, what am I aiming for?


    As I thought about it, I fell asleep. As soon as I fell asleep, it happened. It was still the same girl who wore black clothes last night. She stood in front of me and cried and begged me to let her go. She begged me to let her go.


    I thought to myself, just who are you, did you find the wrong person, when did I hurt you, let alone let you go. I opened my mouth to ask, but to my surprise, I couldn''t speak. I couldn''t move. The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became. After a long, furious roar, my body instantly relaxed. The woman suddenly cried out, turned around, and left in a puff of smoke.


    I woke up and found myself sweating. Looks like I was wrong. I thought that yesterday''s dream was just a normal dream, but now that I thought about it, something didn''t seem right. Who exactly was that woman? Why did she keep begging me to let her go?


    "Things that don''t interfere in the mortal world" implied that she wasn''t a mortal, but an outsider, a ghost or a monster. Last night she said how many disasters she had been through, what heavenly thunders and earths. Thinking about it like this, it seemed like the monster''s side was a bit bigger. Was this a warning to the future? Or was it a reflection of the past?


    If it was a warning of the future, of course I had nothing to say. But if it was a reflection of the past, there was only one possibility: the remaining snake. That''s right, the remaining snake seemed to be the black snake. She didn''t want to die, so she tried to avoid it. It couldn''t be that when she saw Green Snake die from the old beggar''s astral aura, Fang Xing realized that there was always a capable man in the world and knew that it would be difficult for him to escape death. So that''s why I''m begging her to let me go? But this is an old beggar''s business, can I make a decision? Besides, she had now repentance in her heart. Presumably, she had already left her ambition long ago.


    So I took my cell phone and tried to call Dazhi.


    Unexpectedly, his phone displayed five missed calls along with a message. I looked through it and it was all Lu Si Ran''s call. It was all for this afternoon. My cell phone was in a state of vibration, a habit from college. I was afraid that if I broke it, I would put it in front of the car, so I didn''t feel it. I opened that piece of information, and it was also from Lu Siran. The content was very simple. "Come back, I''m afraid!"


    "I''m confused now." Come back, I know you want me to go back, but I can''t go back at this critical moment. " I''m afraid, that''s hard to understand. What''s there to be afraid of? I think I''ll call him and ask him. It''s been a few days, and my anger has subsided quite a bit.


    The other side shut down their phone.


    I called Big Hope and asked him how he was doing. Dazhi was home now, but he still couldn''t move his legs. Tathagata, no wonder that snake asked me for help. It seems that Dazhi left the hospital, because once Dazhi left, she was exposed. This way, it would be easy for the old beggar to find her. Therefore, it was still hard to say if she had repented. It was very likely that she had come to plead for mercy because she felt that she had nowhere else to go. But I can''t tell the old beggar about it yet. Once the old beggar knows, he''ll probably run back to the city.


    I looked through the window. There was no one there. I didn''t know where the old beggar and Leng Wudi had gone to. After some sleep, I felt much more clear-headed. I got out of the car and shouted around, but no one answered.


    Why have they all left, leaving me here by myself is too outrageous. I decided to walk around, so I walked down the alley in front of the door. After walking for about two hundred meters, there was no more road. At the end of the alley was a river leading to something. Of course, there was no water in the river, so it was more appropriate to call it a ditch. South of the ditch was a large field. I was stunned for a moment. When I looked back, I saw the boss again, but from the distance, based on his position, he was probably in front of the house, poking his head into the yard. He looked around and sneaked into the yard.


    What was he trying to do? Stealthily, perhaps doing something shameful, I ran back down the alley. This boss has a big problem. From the first time I met him, I found out that he had a problem. Just when Leng Wuzui said that he wanted to add a grave, his expression suddenly changed and he coincidentally caught my attention. Furthermore, there should be some sort of deal between him and the boss. I didn''t dare to say what it was yet, but I guessed that it might be related to the Yin Bow since the time was over 20 days ago. However, there was a problem. The boss was a filial son, and the two of them could not be the person who released the Yin Bow. Who was it that had released the Yin Bow? Why did he aim the Sang arrow at Leng Wuzui? I think he must have known, because he was the man in charge, and he arranged all the big and small things in the funeral.


    I ran all the way back, so the moment I entered the courtyard, I was on my way out, with the two jade balls in my hands.


    I say, what are you doing?


    The boss was stunned for a moment before raising his head with his stomach. With a haughty attitude, he said slowly, "It''s fine, I''ll talk to his dad!"


    "Is there a need to be so secretive?"


    "Young man, how can you talk like that? What are you being so sneaky for? Everyone has to respect me for being low down here. Is there a need for me to do that?"


    Aiyo, I thought to myself, you really think so much of yourself. Don''t you know a little more about funeral rituals? Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the boss thought that I had nothing to say, so he walked out with the corner of his mouth curled.


    I hurriedly asked, "Boss, may I ask who placed the Yin Bow when we were burying the mother of Leng Chao?"


    "You also know Yin Bows?" Startled, the boss turned around and asked. To tell the truth, at my age, I guess eighty to ninety percent of people don''t know what a Yin Bow is. It was because it was very taboo for strangers to follow the funeral and go down the well. Even if they went to take a look, most of them only knew of rare sights and only knew of the existence of a bow and arrow. As for what it was used for, very few people would want to ask about it, let alone avoid it. Thus, the boss'' question was indeed reasonable.


    "Of course I know, who did you arrange to release the Yin Bow? Why did he hit the Yin Bow on Leng Wuzui? "


    When the old head heard my words, his face suddenly changed and the jade ball in his hand almost fell down. He repeatedly said, "I don''t know that I forgot, but after saying that, I hurriedly left. I followed him to the courtyard door to take a look, but I could no longer find his figure."


    I looked at the sky and saw that the sun had set. The sky to the west was slightly yellow. I walked around the yard and thought about it again. What was certain was that this boss had definitely been involved in the matter regarding the Yin Bow. He must have known about it. Combined with his boss''s behavior when he was collecting debts from his boss, it was obvious that his boss was the main culprit. To put it bluntly, the boss spent 3000 yuan to bribe the boss, and thus the boss arranged for the person with the Yin Bow to aim the Sang arrow at Leng Chao. But if the two of them were brothers, could the boss really do something so inhumane? What was the reason behind the enmity between the two brothers?


    As I was thinking, I heard a shout from behind me." The voice was weak and dull, as if it were being spoken in a jar. With a start, I turned around. Behind me were the three large brick houses. The courtyard was also empty. Not a single person could be seen. Weird, no one. Why would someone call me? Even though my voice was very muffled, I did hear it. I looked again, and suddenly I saw a figure standing at the door of the middle room, for it was now dark, and the door was a rather old wooden door (presumably the kitchen had been moved in before, for the old couplet had faded, of course), so dark that I had not noticed it at first.

 C95

    Just as I was about to ask, the figure waved at me. I was afraid that it was because it was dark, so I blinked my eyes. When I looked over, there was nothing on the door, just a white couplet. I tiptoed over. The door was locked, and since the room was a kitchen, the lighting requirements weren''t high, so there were no windows at the front door. According to custom, most people would set up a small window next to the stove, which was to open a small window in the back wall. This was for the purpose of lighting up the stove, and more importantly, to let the smoke escape so that the people who were burning the stove wouldn''t choke. So it was impossible to see inside through the front door.


    I was thinking about the figure just now, when the old man returned, alone.


    I asked. "Where did they go?"


    "Just now, I burned a piece of paper and told her about the situation. Otherwise, it would have been too rash and rude." When they came, they said they were going to buy something, so I came back on my own. "


    After the old tutor finished speaking, he sat down beneath the door. After he sat down, he''d been in a daze, as if he had something on his mind.


    "What''s wrong, old man? Why do you have a worried look on your face?"


    "Oh!" The old man was startled and he looked at me. He suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "Did you really see the old woman?"


    I didn''t expect him to ask that. I sounded surprised, but I didn''t know why, and I nodded and said yes, my head was bald, as if it had been wrapped in a net.


    "That should be right, it should be her. I never thought that she would really come back! "


    "No, Gramps, I don''t understand what you''re saying. The granny came back early in the morning, didn''t you know? Why are you so surprised now?"


    "Ai!" The old man let out a long sigh and paused for a while before saying, "It''s a long story! When have I ever seen an old woman? I lied to them. "


    "Why? Don''t tell me that when the old lady came back at night to complain and then floated into the courtyard to fetch water, it was all fake?"


    The old man nodded, then suddenly shook his head and said, "I said that the old woman was lying when she came back. I didn''t really see her, I only dreamed about it once, and that time she cried to me in her dreams saying that San Wazi had been bullied. As long as I wake up at night, I will be able to hear the sound of the water well. Actually, this sound came before I left, but I never dared to say it out loud! "


    The old man didn''t see the old lady at night, nor did he hear her cry. I''ve thought about this before, but I''m not sure. The reason was because the biological wave of the glass could not resonate with the two waves at the same time. There was also the fact that the old lady had been following the cold transcendent for a long time. However, his words about someone fetching water at night was a little strange. Who would climb over the wall in the middle of the night to get water? Moreover, the old man said that the sound came before the old lady left, so he could exclude the old lady. Other than her, who else would stay in this courtyard? I suddenly recalled the figure that was waving at me just now. Could it be him? Who is he? Why stand at the kitchen door? Why should I follow him into the kitchen? Of course, I can''t answer that right now, so I decided to put it aside. Thinking back on the old man''s words was the right thing to do, so I asked, "Old man, since you didn''t see the old lady, why are you making such a joke?"


    "The reason why I said that I was feeling uneasy and had returned was because I hoped that the three of them could, for the sake of my wife, form a rope and not make a ruckus, lest she get angry."


    In my heart, I immediately understood that the old gramps wanted to use this deceased old lady to build a bridge between the three brothers. He did not expect that not only did he not get any understanding, he even caused a lot of anger. The old man was alright, but the silly one was especially so, especially so for the boss, who hid so many dark thoughts in his heart that it was akin to being envious and cold when he attacked his own blood brother. Judging from the situation at the table, it was obvious that the eldest was not only hostile to Leng Wuzui but also resentful towards the lordmaster. No wonder Leng Wuzui said he was hard to deal with.


    "The boss just said that you wanted him to repair the chimney. What is going on?"


    "You saw it in the afternoon. There''s something wrong with my pipe. I don''t smoke, so I told him to take a look for me. However, he said that he had no time and refused to come."


    "No, I''m not asking about that. I want to ask the boss about you making the old lady go to his house to cause trouble."


    "Do you believe that?"


    I doubt it from the beginning, especially when you say that you are not seeing the old lady, which means you cannot talk to her. Furthermore, from a personality, you wouldn''t be able to say such vicious words.


    "Yeah, how could I say something like that? I remember that I said, "Do something for me, and you will do it again and again. Do you think I am worthy of your dead mother?" I don''t know why, but when he said something like that today, he was really sad. "


    As we were talking, we saw the old beggar and Leng Wuzui walk over from afar. I suddenly thought of a question and asked, "Old Master, can I ask you something? Why is the age difference so huge? "


    The old man was stunned for a moment. He probably didn''t think that I would ask such a question. Then, he looked towards Leng Wuzui and said, "Yes!"


    Just two words, there''s no other explanation, but the tone is very firm, it even makes me feel that I don''t have the courage to doubt. But I kept having the feeling that there was something wrong with it, that there was a very deep barrier separating the two of them. What is the cause of this diaphragm?


    "Has the boss found you yet!"


    "We just ran into each other."


    "What should I tell you?"


    "What else can you say? Just tell me to be careful, graves can''t be raised just by talking about it. It''s better to be quiet than to move, because it might bring disaster to the future generations. I was also thinking about that just now, wasn''t agreeing to be rash? "


    It looked like the old tutor still wasn''t confident. But how did the boss know we were going to get the grave? The boss must have told him, because the two of them were in the same group. Since the boss was able to tell the boss, he might even spread the word that Leng Wuzui was unfilial. The boss might even tell the boss that Leng Wuzui was unfilial.


    "But now that there''s been an accident, if we don''t settle it now, it might get even worse." "No," I said.


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui and the old beggar walked up to them. They were carrying a large bag of items. I was wondering where all of you had gone to.


    "Add the grave and burn some paper. Buy some things for the night." Leng Wuzui said.


    I received it and took a look. The inside of the bag was still filled with the scabbard paper, yellow paper, sandalwood, and the like. Finally, I found a bunch of firecrackers on the bottom of the bag. I said what for.


    "This is something that I have no choice but to use."


    I didn''t ask too much, because I already knew what this so-called last resort meant.


    Why did you choose to go to the grave at night?" The reason was simple: the sun was too hot for the old lady to return. However, most people did not care about this at the moment. They started working on moving to the Yin Residence in broad daylight. This was very dangerous. People would be willing to not have any obvious influence on it for a short period of time, but it would become apparent later on. Among the three lights, the sunlight was the strongest and the yin energy was the most serious. Unless the grave was covered by a white barrier, and the white barrier had the five elements of the Universe, it was to trap the yin energy in the grave and prevent it from dissipating. I''ve only seen this Universe Five Elements Diagram once and it''s all drawn in a mess, so I can''t understand it at all. After the skeleton was formed, it had to be wrapped in red paper or covered with a red tarpaulin. When moving to a new grave, they would often choose a better location, place a yellow paper at the bottom of the grave, press seven star dollars (more coins), and then burn the pine incense on the yellow paper to warm the bottom. Finally, they would also have to sprinkle eight inches of old soil on the bottom of the tomb, otherwise the auspicious changes wouldn''t be that great. This was a relocation. If it was the first time they went down, then after the well was completed, they would usually use rooster''s blood on the ground. This was the same reason as building a house. After that, the process of betting seven star dollars was very rare. Instead, he chose to place seven star dollars in the coffin when he was in the grave. The reason was that most of the corpses had to be cremated, so that there were no corpses in the coffins. Therefore, he spread the birthday suit on the bottom of the coffin and placed seven star dollars on different parts of the birthday suit to represent the deceased. The casket was not meant for coffins. The current procedure was to throw the casket into the well after the casket had been lowered into the well, before filling in the soil. These are part of the local funeral and interment customs, and many of the links have been diluted. Today, we didn''t actually talk about moving the grave, so I thought it was much simpler. However, I later found out that some people had not only done things to the Yin Bow, but also done things to the grave. It was only then that I realized why the old lady couldn''t bear to be buried in the ground but chose to follow Leng Wuzui instead. I had thought that Leng Wuzui, as a filial son, had probably come back after the funeral and brought the old lady back with him. Folk speech is the ancestor see the filial son to turn back, must be the heart of reluctance, so followed back. The filial son did not look back before arriving home and killed the grave rooster still exists.


    We still had dinner at the old man''s house. We had a light meal this time, and the old man''s attitude towards getting up the grave was with the old man, so he agreed to go with us at night.


    Just as we were discussing how to operate it, the old man''s courtyard door suddenly slammed shut with a loud bang, as if if if the force were a little stronger, the door would have been smashed open. Soon after, a wind began to blow in the yard. A huge whirlwind rose up from the ground and began to hover around the yard. The wind was especially loud as it whistled loudly. Seeing this, the old fool was about to go out and take a look. I grabbed him and signaled him to ignore me. The others'' faces turned green. They all knew what was going on. Strange things would happen whenever a grave was mentioned. It was clear that the old lady did not agree.


    She didn''t agree? I''m not going to agree yet. I''m here to settle matters for your son, and this is also your request. Now that I''m here, not only will you stop me, you even want to push my soul onto my body. I stood up abruptly and walked to the door with large strides. "Old granny, we''ll talk about the matter later. Don''t play any tricks here, or else, I''ll scatter your soul!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the whirlwind whooshed open the gate. It flew out of the gate and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It was dark now.

 C96

    The words that I said just now had already exposed my identity. Fortunately, I was protected by Leng Wuzui, so the old man and the old man put this matter down. When I got back from dinner, I said it was still early and I needed to get some sleep, so I got into the car and the old beggar told me what to do.


    I told you to go to the courtyard entrance and squat down. If you were tired, you could just take a nap. You have to pay attention to what''s going on and prevent the boss from coming over to make trouble.


    The old beggar said, "Why should I be the one to go? I''m already an old man, if he finds a few people to shout at me, I won''t be able to hold on."


    I said you were on guard, and I wouldn''t let you fight. If you don''t, if he calls someone over, I''ll run away and leave you alone.


    The old beggar went to the door and squatted down.


    Actually, even though the old beggar is old, I felt that he had some skill. Back then, when he was single-handedly holding onto the wall to the south of the Leng Residence, I could tell that. And the reason I''m not guarding the gate is because I have to interrogate the old lady. If the old lady did not agree, it would still be a problem.


    I tossed and turned in the car for a long time before I fell asleep. At this moment, he heard the sound of a water well coming from the courtyard, followed by the sound of water splashing out. At first, I didn''t think much of it. I thought it was Leng Wuzui who had washed himself with water. Then, he heard someone say, "I''m going to die from the scalding," and then, "Hua ¡ª" It sounded like water was being poured on his body.


    My heart thumped. No, that''s not right. It''s already October. The weather has turned cold, so who would take a cold shower? Moreover, that sound wasn''t right. It wasn''t from the few of us.


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked through the window. It was completely dark now, and I didn''t know what time of the night it was. The light in the old man''s room was still on, but it was very dark and very yellow. It was probably the kind of low power incandescent light that shone from the door and shone westward right next to the water well. At the junction of the lights and the darkness stood a shadowy figure, vague and indistinct. I took a closer look and was sure that a person was standing there. At this moment he seemed to have finished his bath, looked around, then turned and jumped on the roof. He walked up to the chimney, climbed up, and went down the chimney. The work was very fast, beyond imagination. A series of movements was done in one go, taking only the blink of an eye at the most. If I hadn''t carefully confirmed it earlier, I probably wouldn''t have noticed such a quick movement.


    I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle. Damn it, this definitely isn''t a person. It''s very possible that it''s that figure I saw in the afternoon. The question was still a series of questions. What the hell is he doing? Why did he keep the door open this time and walk through the chimney? The old man had said that their kitchen was on fire and the smoke wouldn''t dissipate. Was it related to this figure? Why did he want to eat the old man''s fire? The old man heard that someone was fetching water in the courtyard in the middle of the night. Had it always been him?


    I quickly turned around to get out of the car to take a look, but when I turned around, I saw a person lying on the glass, which gave me a shock. I looked carefully and saw that it was the old beggar. I opened the window and asked, "What are you doing?"


    The old beggar pointed toward the kitchen and said in a low voice, "See?"


    "You saw it too?"


    The old beggar nodded.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "I told you there was something wrong with the chimney. I didn''t notice it at the time. I just checked this place and found that there''s a lot of Yin energy in the kitchen."


    "Are you sure? The kitchen has been regarded as a sacred place since the ancient times, because the gods were inside, how could there be Yin people hiding inside? " I asked.


    "Gods are not gods, that is another story. You did not see it, so you have no reason to know either. However, you must believe in the theory of yin and yang.


    "Fine, fine, fine. Even so, the kitchen is always accompanied by fireworks. It is a place where yang energy is concentrated. How can he be at ease?"


    "Didn''t you hear him say ''I''m scalded to death''?"


    When the old beggar said this, I understood. The kitchen is indeed a place where the yang energy is thicker, and the ghost just had to hide there. He became a target, and based on the yin and yang energy, he must be constantly eroded by the yang energy. He did not dare to come out during the day, so he could only choose to come out during the night and pour water over himself. It''s just that I don''t understand. Since that''s the case, why didn''t he leave?


    I said, old beggar, go take a look and hear if there are any sounds coming from inside. The old beggar shook his head like a rattle and said, "I''m not going. It''s scary. I can''t even compare to them!"


    "Good luck!" Then I got out of the car and walked straight over. At the door I turned to look at the old beggar, who was still standing by the car, gesturing for me to lean over and listen.


    I listened for a while, but there was no sound from the room. I knocked lightly on the door, but there was still no sound at all. Something is wrong. At least show me what you can do, and let me know that it wasn''t an illusion. I stood at the door for a good while. I could only hear the two of them talking in the room next door. Nothing else happened. Since you''re not talking, I''ll go back to sleep. Unexpectedly, just as I was about to turn around and leave, a voice came from behind, "Judgement, save me!" A man''s voice, very deep.


    My legs buckled and I almost fell to the ground. You''re too fucking bad. You didn''t say anything when I was ready, just waited for me to catch myself off guard and suddenly said, Trying to scare me to death?


    I turned to the door and whispered, "Who are you!"


    There was no sound from inside again. I waited for a while, but it was still the same. Why don''t you say something? I can''t wait, I still have to interrogate the old lady. I was ready to go back when I heard snoring coming from the door. I leaned over and saw that the old beggar was squatting in the doorway, leaning against the wall, hugging his knees and falling asleep. The old boy fell asleep again so quickly. Wasn''t he just beside the car?


    I pushed him, and he woke up with a start. He rubbed his eyes and looked up at me.


    "Why did you come back to sleep again without anyone noticing?"


    The old beggar looked confused as he asked, "What do you mean?" "I''ve been sleeping here. Didn''t you tell me to stand guard here?"


    I broke out in a cold sweat. If he hadn''t moved, then who was the one who spoke to me through the car window? But that person was clearly that old beggar.


    "You ¡­ You didn''t go to the car? "


    "Why am I going there? I''m not going anywhere!"


    I think my face must be green at this moment. If it isn''t an old beggar, then who could it be? I turned and walked back to the car. I looked around. At this moment, he heard the old beggar mutter, "You keep bullying me!"


    This hatred in my heart!


    After that, I couldn''t fall asleep, so I closed my eyes and saw the figure before me. I always imagined that the old man would be scared to death when a shadow suddenly appeared from the wall while he was cooking, or when a head suddenly popped out of the wall. It looks like I have to deal with this matter before I leave, not just because of the old man, but also because the evil person is asking for my help, and I can''t shirk my responsibilities.


    At this moment, Great Cold came out of the house, came to the front of the car and tapped on the window. I walked down.


    "It''s about time. You guys get ready, I''ll call second brother over!" As he spoke, Leng Wuzui left.


    I followed him to the door and kicked the old beggar. "Get up!" The old beggar stood up with a start and asked, "Are you here?"


    "Come on, it''s time for us to go."


    I took my fork, shovel, and other tools, and the old beggar carried two pockets, one for his snake skin, the other for his afternoon purchases. Then he stood by the door, waiting for Leng Wuzui.


    The old beggar said, "Isn''t boss''s side way too calm?"


    I said yes, with his personality, he should have gathered a few people to cut us down.


    "If they wanted to chop you, they would do so. I did not make a move then."


    I said, do you know the phrase "under the nesting there is a perfect egg"?


    The old beggar shook his head.


    I say, do you know the phrase "fire at the gate of a city and a fish in a pond"?


    said the old beggar. "You are a scourge!"


    We waited for a while, and then they came. The four of us headed north along the alley. The old man was supposed to go, too, and we let him rest at home, considering that he was too old not only for physical endurance, but also for mental fear. It was now eleven o''clock at night. At this hour, almost everyone had locked their doors and turned out their lights, except for the moon, which still hung in the sky. There was no sound at all, not even the sound of a dog.


    We went up the hill, down the east-west road where we had come from, and then we walked a hundred yards east, turned left, and headed north.


    To the north was a path that led through several rows of houses and across a great river, leaving the village and entering the fields. However, he couldn''t see it yet because after crossing the river, there was a large slope in front of him. Its vertical height was about 20 meters and its surface was covered with poplar trees, forming a large forest. The locals called it the Weir. The weir had made a gap for the road at our feet. It wasn''t really a cut, but it was like a belt wrapped around the waist. The belt was about two meters below the waist, so it formed a road. We went up on the weir, and because the trees blocked the moonlight, the woods were dark inside, and on either side of the road there were layers of weeds, and in the middle of the road were the dead leaves of the poplar trees. Most of the plants were Ma Lan, also known as Ma Lan Grass. However, during this season, the long leaves of Ma Lan Grass had mostly turned yellow, with only a few having a hint of green. The white poplar trees on both sides of the road gave off a sense of oppression as they overlooked the road. We tread the fallen leaves and climb to the top of the weir. To the north of the weir is an endless field, called the Weir, and to the north we can see the Yellow River road in the distance. To the west we can see the airport.


    We went down the slope, and suddenly there was a cry in the woods, and we all stopped, except for the old man, who seemed not to hear us, and went on.


    Then he seemed to sense that we were not following him, and he looked back at us. "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "Someone is crying. Didn''t you hear them?" Leng Wuzui said in a low voice.


    "No one is crying, that''s the badger barking."


    As soon as the old fool said this, we stopped being afraid and continued to walk forward. A gust of wind blew, and the old leaves on the poplar tree could no longer endure the wind. They floated down, making a rustling sound that sounded like the footsteps of humans. I looked back, and because the sound was so similar, it felt like someone was following me. When I turned my head, I saw that the old beggar had also turned his head to look at something.


    "What are you looking at?" I asked.


    The old beggar suddenly turned around and ran in front of me. "You go to the back!"

 C97

    As soon as the old beggar stepped in front of me, I was the last to walk. Furthermore, I carried two shovels on my shoulder. After just two steps, I felt that there was something wrong. Because I felt the other end of the shovel getting heavier and heavier, I didn''t feel it at first, but it was only when I could barely hold it on one side that I knew something was wrong.


    I quickly turned my head, but there was nothing on the shovel. It only became lighter so much that I almost flipped over from the force of the blow. I steadied myself. If I flipped over, I would smack the old beggar on the back of the head.


    Strange, why did the shovel suddenly turn heavier for no reason? Something must have set its sights on it. With this thought, the old beggar and the rest had already walked ten steps away. I hurriedly followed. As previously mentioned, no one had three lanterns on them. With more people, the lanterns would resonate with each other. This way, the yang energy would become stronger, and the lone soul would not dare to attack them. Therefore, when walking at night, as long as there were many people, even if it was something they wanted to do, it didn''t matter.


    I took two steps forward, took out my cigarette, and put my elbow on the shovel. I was about to light the fire when the end of the shovel suddenly sank, and I lost my grip. The entire shovel flipped over and fell to the ground.


    My heart lurched, and the cigarette fell out of my mouth.


    Damn, I turned around. The weird thing was that the two shovels were stuck in the ground at an angle. It''s hard to explain. If I was walking up the hill and the shovel fell off, it might be possible to stick it in the ground. But I''m downhill now, and the slope behind me is higher than my feet, so there''s no reason for this to happen. I looked around and a gust of wind blew. The dead leaves drifted in the air, mixed with squeaks, and then there was no more movement.


    I grabbed the two shovels and rushed over. Just as he followed, the old beggar turned his head and whispered, "How is it, is someone pulling at your foot?"


    I said no. It seemed that the old beggar had walked in front because someone was pulling his leg.


    Who could it be? I''ve never heard of the Great Weir making a scene before, so it''s only the old lady who thinks about it. It looks like she still doesn''t want us to touch her house, and she still doesn''t know why we did it. But Leng Wuzui and Old Man Gu had already paid their respects in the afternoon, so they must have said what they needed to say. Logically speaking, she should know why Leng Wuzui had to go through so much trouble. Then why did she come over to make a ruckus during dinner, and now she was making a ruckus again and again to stop it?


    We went down the slope and began to walk east along the bottom of the cofferdam. The road was lined with knee-high grass, and although it was autumn, it was still surprisingly long, completely covering the road.


    After about 20 minutes, they turned north and entered the fields. There were five or six graves in the middle of the field, which I had seen a long time ago, because there was a tree on each of the graves. The bigger ones were estimated to be as thick as an adult''s waist, meaning that the grave had been there for some time, and some of them were just as thick as a man''s wrist, meaning that the grave was only four or five years old at most.


    The distribution of the tombs was not very centralized. They were basically in a right triangle, with the apex of the triangle located in the northeast. In other words, there were tombs at the north, south, and east of the triangle, and in the middle of the triangle, there were a total of five tombs. "The old lady''s grave was about fifteen or sixteen meters away from the triangle-edged border. It was about a hundred meters away from the farthest one in the northeast and eighty meters away from the one in the southeast.


    I saw the old lady''s grave from a distance. Because it was new and there had been no rain recently, the flowers on the grave were still very bright and colorful.


    I walked in front of the grave and found the table. The so-called table was a place for offering sacrifices to the dead or burning paper money. It was located at the head of the coffin. This table was actually a rather tall raised podium right next to the grave. It was round in shape, and all the paper money was burned on the podium. Normally, when burning paper, one would have to draw a circle around the table, called a circle of money, which meant that the paper money belonged to the people in the grave. Outsiders could not rob and take it away from them. Especially when there were many graves around, it was necessary to gather money.


    The old lady''s table was located in the southwest, which was slightly inappropriate. The reason for this was that when the grave was chosen, the Qian, Zhen, Kan, and Gen of the day after tomorrow''s gossip should be considered as the superior position (i.e., the direction of the head of the coffin), which was also the positive position of the gossip. The corresponding directions were northwest, east, north, northeast, and the old lady''s grave was located in the southwest. However, this didn''t seem to be a big problem, because my grandfather''s grave was obtained from the southeast, and he slept on the mountain, so there wasn''t any trouble in our family. Therefore, I believe that taking the throne should be done in conjunction with the local environment and external responsibility, so it is not immutable.


    The old beggar took out sandalwood and paper and told me to light them on every grave nearby. I have also told Leng Wuzui about this, that we must burn some incense before we open the grave, and tell the surrounding Yin people not to disturb us. It can also be explained that before we open the grave, we need to sacrifice or burn some paper money, if we don''t burn some of it for the other Yin people, the ghost in the abandoned tombs that no one has cared about for for for for years will definitely come to rob us.


    The old fool and I took a few handfuls of incense and dozens of papyrus clippings. We started at the southeast, and since the land was smooth, it was easy to walk without having to watch the road, but getting to the grave was a bit of a hassle. The tomb in the southeast was too old, and it had been built up to be particularly tall. The top was covered with dead vines, tangled with some wild grass, and close to the northeast of the grave grew a tall, thick old willow, the one I had previously described as as as as as as as as as as as as thick as a man''s waist. "It must have been twenty to thirty years, and the old willow tree was almost empty. It had many large tumors growing on it. Three meters high, it was split into two branches, and the entire willow tree was deformed.


    I don''t think this is good. The taboo near the Yin Residence does not favor the owner of this strange plant. Furthermore, it is empty under the tree, indicating that there are insects that are nibbling on it, and perhaps the coffin is also nibbled on by some living thing, called a living cone, which is disadvantageous to the dead. I think we should grab the paper money and leave as soon as possible. So the old man and I searched around the grave for the table, but because there was so much grass at the top of the grave and it spread out and covered the entire grave, we couldn''t find it for a long time.


    "Let''s burn it under the willow." I whispered, Why here? It''s because the willow at the top of the grave is usually made from a mourning stick, and the mourning stick is stuck behind the table at the top of the grave. Of course, this didn''t exclude the fact that the Sobbing Stick had died before becoming a tree, but the other wild trees had grown up instead.


    As soon as we put in the incense, the willow began to make creaking noises, and I felt my heart tighten. I quickly looked up and thought to myself, What do you mean? I didn''t have any evil intentions when I offered the incense. Old fool, maybe you are a little silly. After putting on the incense, you start kowtowing nine times. I silently cursed you in my heart, this fellow is dumb. It''s not like he''s your dad. Why are you giving such a big gift?


    I was still thinking about the strangeness of this tree when the old man grabbed me. When I looked down, he was looking straight at me with fear in his eyes.


    I told you to kowtow well, why are you so shocked.


    The old man trembled in fear. From time to time, he would glance at the grave and ask in a low voice, "Did you see that?"


    "See what?"


    "Willow..." There is... With Double Green... "Green eyes."


    As soon as the old man''s words were out of his mouth, my body felt like a bucket of cold water being poured on top of a desert moon. From head to toe, I felt as if my body had been frozen from head to toe. At this time, the old willow tree made creaking noises again, as if it was grinding its teeth in sleep, which made people''s hair stand on end. Hearing that, the old fool stood up and turned around. Just as he was about to run, I grabbed him and shouted, "Calm down! Don''t panic!"


    After being scolded by me, the old fool had indeed calmed down quite a bit. Hiding behind me, he said in a low voice, "There really are green eyes. I can see them for real. I can''t be wrong!"


    I said don''t talk. Then, I stepped forward step by step as I thought, "There''s no reason. If it was a ghost, where would the green eyes come from? At most, they would look just like they did when a person died."


    "Let''s go!" As I said that, I pushed him aside and began to slowly move closer to him. He said there were green eyes under the willow, so I locked my eyes under the willow. Because the willow tree was empty, there was a hole below, and at the hole, there were many brown sawdust. I leaned over and looked inside. It was dark and nothing unusual happened. At that moment, I was startled by another series of creaking sounds, because this time the sound was much louder than the last two times. I was sure that the sound came from the hole in the tree, and what was even more frightening was that it didn''t sound like it came from above, but instead, it sounded like it came from below. In other words, the sound that resembled grinding teeth came from the grave. Fuck, I didn''t meet a ghost today but a zombie instead, right?


    I couldn''t help but take a step back, colliding with the old fool. I whispered, "Stand back." The old fool didn''t move, so I pushed him back a bit. Unexpectedly, when I pushed him back, I felt that I pushed him away instead of pushing him back. I thought that the old fool couldn''t have been scared senseless and couldn''t even stand properly, so I hurriedly turned my head. Unexpectedly, there was no one behind me. Where''s the old fool? I looked around and saw the old man standing twenty meters away, motionless, his head poking out in my direction.


    He was originally hiding there. Then who was the one that I pushed away earlier? Thinking of this, cold sweat started to form on my body. I couldn''t panic. I hinted to myself that after forcefully calming down, I shouted, "Where''s the wild ghost?!"


    With my scolding, the old willow tree went silent. I turned my head to look. Heavens, I was almost scared to the point that I almost sat down. There was indeed a pair of green eyes under the willow tree. They were emitting a cold light as they stared at me. I couldn''t help but feel cold all over, but luckily my reaction was quick, and at that crucial moment, I threw the sticks of incense in my hands at his head. The eyes closed, and then there was a rustling sound, and something sprang out and ran around the dead grass at the edge of the grave.


    God damn it, after all this time it turned out to be a feathered animal, but he couldn''t tell if it was a weasel or a badger or some other unknown animal. I picked up the sticks of incense and burned some paper money. I waved to the old fool, indicating that he should go to the next grave.


    Although I found the source of the green eyes, I couldn''t figure out what was going on with those grinding teeth and who I had just pushed aside. It seemed that no matter how old something was, it would always be chaotic, so there was definitely something wrong with that old willow tree.


    We thought something was wrong, but when we turned around and walked to a spot between the graves, we suddenly heard a whizzing sound from behind us, and were hit right on the back of that old fool. He quickly turned around and asked, "Who is it?"

 C98

    I also looked back, but there was still no one behind me. There was only an old willow tree with a withered grave, standing quietly in the moonlight. It seemed very lonely. I looked at my feet. It turned out to be a clod of earth. I picked it up and threw it back.


    We had only taken two steps when another lump of dirt was thrown at us, this time hitting me in the back. I turned my head reflexively, because I had already guessed that I would probably be next, so I turned my head very quickly. There was a head on top of the grave, and when I turned around, it was gone in a flash.


    "Let''s go, we can''t stay here for long."


    We put incense on the graves down there, and nothing strange happened. When it was all over, I went back to the old lady''s grave with the old man. The old beggar and the Cold Exemplary had already paid their respects and were using shovels to slowly dig up the grave.


    "Why is the soil so loose, and why does it look so new?" the old beggar asked.


    "I''ve just landed, so of course it''s new. Also, there hasn''t been any rain for several months. It''s normal for the soil on the grave to be a bit loose." "No," I said.


    At this moment, the old beggar stopped and seriously said, "No, that''s not right. This grave must have been moved, and it must have just been moved."


    Upon hearing what the old beggar said, the old fool and I immediately went up to him. I scooped up a handful of soil with my hands and took a closer look at it under the moonlight. The old beggar was right. The grave had been moved, or at least overturned. According to the rules, the soil in this bowl should be new and dark in color. After being exposed to the hot air, the surface of the soil should be in a powdery white color.


    I walked around the grave again and carefully examined the area within ten meters. There were indeed many traces of being shoveled, probably to remove the surface layer of dry soil to lay on top of the grave, in an attempt to hide it from others.


    There was no doubt that the grave had been moved. However, the old lady was from the countryside, so she didn''t have anything valuable to accompany her in death. Besides, in this society, things were not going so well. Leng Wuzui also said that when they were buried, they did not accompany them in death.


    "When we came over this afternoon, there were no traces at all. The gravedigger must have done it tonight!" The old beggar said.


    As soon as the old beggar finished his sentence, the old fool suddenly kneeled on the ground, pointed his right hand towards the sky, and cursed, "The family of those who steal the grave will die a horrible death!"


    We were all shocked, including Cold Extreme. Who did this silly old fool play with now? Who did he learn this from?


    I hastily stopped him and said, "Aiyah, aiyah! How can you say that? The old beggar and I are here for your matter. Don''t count us in!"


    The old fool suddenly came to his senses, "Yes, yes, yes. Just now, I said it wrongly and did not do anything wrong. Please explain it clearly to the gods in the past. I will say it again!" I snickered in my heart. At this moment, Leng Wuzui looked as though his head was about to spasm. He kneeled down as well, shoulder-to-shoulder with the old fool.


    "Those who touch this grave without the consent of my family will die from an unexpected calamity, as witnessed by the gods of the past!" The old fool was also dumbfounded as he repeated the action again. Then, he kowtowed nine times. I wondered if he only knew this kind of etiquette, probably because he had watched too much play at court.


    Maybe they were just angry, unintentional, maybe they were just venting their anger, and the old beggar and I were only thinking of it as a play, because neither of us believed in oaths and curses, and certainly not in the so-called gods.


    After speaking with Old Man Leng, he stood up and began digging with all his might. The old beggar and I were helping. The Cold Exemplary sniffled from time to time, and I guessed that he must be feeling very sad right now. He wanted to know as soon as possible if his mother''s coffin had been destroyed.


    Then a gust of wind came along, mixed with a faint noise, like the sound of a gong or a drum or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong or a gong. The four of us stopped and listened for about half a minute, and then the wind blew and we were quiet again. Everyone looked at each other, not daring to speak for a moment. However, they all knew clearly in their hearts that where did this show come from in the middle of the night. Furthermore, even after so much time had passed, he still dared to make a big scene. Even if other villages were playing a big show, this little bit of wind would not spread. After a while, we saw that there was no more movement, so we went back to work. However, my heart didn''t feel at ease at all. From time to time, I would glance towards the tombs. Some things were like this. If you understood them, then you would be relieved. At most, you would only know half of them. This way, you wouldn''t feel like you could put them down.


    After a few glances, I suddenly realized that a shadow had suddenly appeared from behind one of the graves. It was moving so fast that it jumped into another grave. I didn''t know if it was going to hide inside, but it didn''t appear again after that. Due to the distance, he could only see a rough outline.


    My heart leaped to my throat, but I didn''t dare say it out loud for fear of scaring them. I copied the soil that Leng Wuzui turned over and inadvertently raised my head to look at him again. A figure slowly rose from the grave, leaning on a walking stick and walking towards the next grave. He walked up to the grave and suddenly jumped in as well. After that, there was no movement.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel a bit scared. Could it be that this is the legendary devil who came to visit me? A visit, in our case, means a chat with a neighbor. We have a rumor that in the middle of the night, where the graves are gathered, people come out of the graves and knock on the next door and talk. Is it just a simple rumor, or is there something more to it? I really can''t say for sure, because there are people around me who have encountered it.


    That year, when he went to look at the Zhuang Family''s house for the production team, he had encountered this kind of situation. However, it was said that he really looked at it a lot better that time. At that time, the young people were not afraid of the heavens or the earth. To dare to fight against the heavens or the earth, the same was true for me and the two of us. It was said that he had been half-asleep with his gun leaning against someone''s grave. In the second half of the night, I felt a chill all around me, and in my confusion I heard someone say that my sister-in-law had opened the door and that my sister and I had come to your house to talk to each other. Then, he heard the door creak open. The person who opened the door said, "Aiyo, be quiet. Don''t wake him up." Although the two of them were a bit scared, they forced themselves to stay calm. Opening their eyes, they saw four pairs of small feet on the ground. They wore a pink dress and disappeared in a flash.


    Seeing this, the dude jumped up and ran home in one breath. He had a fever for a few days in a row and would never dare to go down to the manor alone again. At that time, the dude described in more detail than this. Due to it being such a long time ago, I could only remember a rough outline. Some people said he was the one who lied, because ghosts don''t even have feet. And I think it''s more believable, because I went to see it with my grandfather when he was having a fever. As for whether the ghost had feet or not, I think everyone entered into a misunderstanding. If a person suddenly appears in front of us, our first reaction is to look at his face and see the upper half of his body. If what we see at this moment is very scary, or if this thing poses a threat to us, then the next step is to escape. So the whole process is to not have time to look at the lower half of our body.


    As I saw it today, it was easy to see that they were really walking on their feet, both shadows.


    "What are you looking at?" The old beggar noticed my abnormal behavior. Before I could answer, I felt the shovel in my hand slam against a rock. My heart skipped a beat as I thought to myself, "Why is there a stone in the coffin building? When I first went down to fill the coffin, who was so careless as to not pick out the stone?"


    When I unearthed the stone, a few birds flapped away from the willows in the northeast, with hoarse cries, as if frightened by something.


    It must be a takeaway, but what does it portend? If I knew how to count the plum blossoms, of course I could figure it out, but I won''t. I turned the stone over in my hand and sucked in a breath of cold air. My entire body shuddered and I was unable to recover my senses for a long time.


    When the old beggar saw this, he jumped over and lowered his head to take a look. He could not help but take a deep breath and remained silent for a long time.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with that? " Leng Wuzui asked.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and hurriedly said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Let''s continue, let''s continue!" I handed the stone to the old beggar, who took a piece of cloth from his snakeskin pocket, wrapped it tightly, and put it in his pocket.


    "See the coffin lid." Leng Wuzui said in a low voice.


    I immediately rushed over and told her not to break the lid of the coffin!


    We gently wiped off the dirt on the lid of the coffin. The black coffin appeared in front of me, but we were unable to find the Yin Bow. Strange, did it grow legs and run away?


    At this moment, the old beggar slapped his thigh and said, "Stop looking, I know why someone touched this grave!"


    Hearing the old beggar''s words, a flash of realization struck me. We have always had a connection between digging graves and searching for treasures. Thus, from the very beginning, he had recklessly assumed that the person who dug this grave was here to accompany the funeral. Now that he thought about digging this grave, he felt that he could take the Yin Bow. Following this line of thinking, who would be so full that they would want to eat their fill? After spending half a day just for a Yin Bow, there was no need to ask if it was Leng Wuzui''s elder brother. No wonder after I hit my boss, although he threatened to take revenge and swore to "whoever wants to touch my mother''s grave, I will fight with him to the death", he was so decisive, but he never made a move. So he was just taking advantage of this opportunity to get everything out of her. I''m sure he thinks it''s hard for him to stop us from getting into the grave, and if we hide the bow, if we can''t find it, then we can''t break it. If we can''t, then the Cold Exemplary will always be at risk of his life.


    Why did he have to be so against the Cold Exemplary? It was really scary to see the two brothers get along like this.


    Leng Xiao heaved a long sigh. It was obvious that he had also thought of this.


    The old beggar took a new bow from his bag, nocked it with a mulberry arrow, and placed it in front of the coffin lid, using a piece of yellow paper to wrap the tile around it. So we began to fill in the dirt, and everything went well. After the grave was round, he also needed to burn the yellow paper with sandalwood incense and perform a second worship.


    But at this moment, no matter how hard Leng Wuzui tried, he would not be able to fire. Even if he managed to fire it, it would still extinguish with a ''pu'' sound. As I mentioned before, this means that the old lady is angry and doesn''t accept your things.

 C99

    "What should we do?" Leng Wuzui raised his head and asked.


    "Forget it, let''s go back. I''ll come again tomorrow to pay my respects." That''s why I said tomorrow, because tonight I''m going to interrogate the old lady and explain everything to her. If I don''t explain everything to her, now that the old lady is angry, who knows what kind of trouble she might cause. Furthermore, he couldn''t stay here any longer. Just now, he did come to this place in order to scare people. Furthermore, that old willow tree was too old and was deformed, so there was a chance that it was hiding something.


    The four of us took all the guys, and just as we were about to turn around and leave, we suddenly heard a sound from behind the grave. "Chirp chirp" "Chirp chirp" "Chirp chirp", just like the sound San Fu''s voice had made when he mistakenly entered Wu Ruilan''s yard.


    "Hurry up!" I knew that the sound of it was a sign of bad luck.


    So we all ran for the weir, but before we had gone four or five steps we heard another sound from behind the grave.


    Don''t come near me, don''t come near me!" It seemed to be desperate, and I understood what was going on the moment I heard it. It seems that another person had been entangled by it. Then, "AHH!" and twice more, and again, and again


    We all stopped, not because we weren''t afraid, but because it was the boss''s voice. We were all wondering why he was here in the middle of the night.


    At this moment, a dark figure jumped out from behind the grave. His figure and height was the same as the person I saw earlier, the one from the Ghost sect.


    The man bounced towards us. When we were about ten meters away, we realized he was our boss. He had a stick slung over his shoulder and something on it, and when I got closer, I saw that it was an old-fashioned tape recorder, a cuboid, with a loudspeaker on each side. In the middle of it were two cassettes that could be opened and closed, with a row of buttons at the bottom. After closing, you can play, rewind, fast-forward, and also wash tape, recording. The functions were complete, but because the volume was too large and the operation was too troublesome, it had been eliminated. Right now, the boss was carrying such an item. However, it was extremely dilapidated, and no one knew where he got it from.


    The boss walked over. His face was covered in mud, the left shoulder of his vest was scratched, and several bloody lines were left on his arm. He was short and ugly to begin with, and now that he was in such a sorry state, I couldn''t believe that anyone would dare to frighten him.


    The boss was jumping around us, muttering something. I listened for a moment, as if "Pink-white face, red lips, wide forehead, narrow chin, dancing red sleeves, blaring horns, chattering chicks ¡­", and these were the words that kept turning in my mouth. It must have been something he saw before he went insane. I did what he said and imagined what it looked like. It looked like a funeral paper man, with a white face and red lips and red sleeves and black shoes. I didn''t dare to think any further.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?" The old fool grabbed him.


    The boss was shocked and hurriedly struggled, dragging the butt with him as he tried to break free from the old fool''s grasp. The thing on his shoulder had fallen, and the broken tape recorder had fallen to the ground, but fortunately it was a field, and the ground was softer and not split in half.


    After the boss broke free, he pointed at the dried up grave and said in a low voice, "Flower Girl, there''s a flower girl!" With that, he turned around and ran towards the weir.


    Leng Wuzui picked up all the items on the ground and turned them around. He looked at them and then tried pressing the button on the recorder.


    "Kua kua kua kua kua", the gong and drums clips came out, and immediately after, another female actress began singing. I grabbed the radio and threw it at the ground, breaking it in half.


    "We can''t listen to this right now. Let''s go." I urged.


    I was thinking that my boss was actually hiding here to scare us and make us retreat. If we really had to give up, that would be for the best. So I figured that it was he who hit us with a clod on the top of the first grave when I was finished with it, so the head I looked back at was his. The sound of the big play came from this tape recorder. As for the people that came after, they were probably his doing too, because he really did have a stick.


    So he thought he could scare us, but I was always calm, and although I saw it, I never said it. If I didn''t say it, Leng Wuzui and the others would naturally not be afraid, so it was equivalent to squinting our eyes and settling the matter.


    To him, meeting me was also a form of accident.


    The boss was playing the fool. Who would have thought that he would fall into the hands of a real person in the end? What he did not know was that in some of the more evil places, one should not play tricks on others. In the worst case scenario, one might be tricked by a ghost.


    The rest of us hurried up to the top of the embankment, tired of running, and threw the thing in our hands aside, bending over to catch our breath. My head went blank, my ears buzzed, and I saw stars in front of me. It must be the lack of oxygen. I''m afraid of long distance running. I''ve been afraid since primary school, so I have to throw up every time I run. Like me, Cold Extreme had his hands on his knees, his back bent, his head bowed as he panted.


    I took a deep breath, swallowed, and straightened up. Before I could utter the word "dead," I suddenly realized that there was something lying behind Leng Wujie. It had a small nose and mouth, white face and red lips, and its blushing cheeks were very heavy. His pair of large eyes were dull as he stared fixedly at a certain spot. This is obviously the paper man for the funeral. My head was spinning, and my heart almost jumped out of my mouth. Then she seemed to notice that I was looking at her, and she turned her head slowly, making a gurgling sound as she did so, like the sound of breaking bones.


    My body turned cold, my hair stood on end, and I reacted immediately.


    "F * ck!" "I jumped up and sent a slap towards Leng Wuzui''s back." Pah! A loud sound rang out. The slap was crisp and fast. It landed on the back of the Transcendent. The latter was caught off guard and staggered a few steps and almost fell to the ground. I looked down and saw that the paper man was long gone. I shook my head, blinked, and looked at the old beggar, who looked at me in confusion.


    Am I mistaken? Was it my brain that felt dizzy from the lack of oxygen, or was it my brain that was constantly thinking about what my boss had said that made me hallucinate?


    I pulled my hand back and rubbed it hard. It hurt so much that my whole hand felt numb. At the same time, the Transcendent Cold cried out in pain and kept using his hands to feel his back, but he could not reach it. He stomped his feet in pain.


    "F * cking crazy, you want to slap me to death!" This was also the first time he had cursed at someone.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew from the north, and one could hear the melodious sounds of a faraway graveyard. It was a hazy feeling, sometimes it was not, and could not help but give people goosebumps.


    "Hurry up!" We ran all the way home. I knew that Leng Wuzui''s Liu Gong Sha hadn''t been resolved yet, so the paper man might have taken the chance to stare at him. Now that he has such a place, he might even surround us with a bunch of things. He had originally wanted to ignite the old beggar''s firecrackers and shake them, but now that he thought about it, it was not to such an extent. If he could avoid such a thing, he had to think of a way to disperse them.


    "Light the lamp!" I sat at the desk and called out into the darkness ahead.


    "A bit of Heaven and Earth Righteousness!"


    "Two points of Yin and Yang!"


    "Three points are very clear!"


    Although I have yet to figure out the mystery behind this, there must be a certain amount of logic behind the bolt for it to be unwilling to fall behind every time. "As for the mystery behind it, I have thought about it before. ''Heaven and Earth Righteousness'' is also known as'' Universe Righteousness''. It is said that all living things in this world must be governed by laws." Yin and Yang, Yin and Yang, in the broad sense, is the law of the world. But from this perspective, I really didn''t guess it. "However, when it comes to my position, it would seem that the Yin and Yang of this place are the Yin and Yang of the Yin and Yang of the Yin. In other words, the dead and the living. I feel that I have heard it for myself. As a judge, I should understand the law and discipline, so that people should always be righteous, not to confuse right and wrong with power. It didn''t matter where the Yin People were, as long as I called them by name, I would be able to ask them about this. Although it wasn''t good to say if this thing had this kind of magical function, the rules were still unbreakable.


    Three lanterns floated in from the distance and landed on the corner of the desk. I took out a stick and lit it up. This should have been done by the plug, but he said he had been busy lately, and I had already started, so he stopped asking me questions.


    "Li Cui''er has appeared!" Li Cui is the mother of Leng Ying, I asked her before.


    As soon as I said that, the flames of the three lamps flickered. When the lights weren''t stable yet, a person gradually appeared in front of me. As soon as the man appeared, he came running towards me, saying he was running fast, but no matter how fast an old lady is, that''s all. Her face was angry, her arms held flat as a dustpan, her fingers spread wide, ready to grab me.


    I was secretly surprised that the old lady would dare to go against me ¡­ I didn''t want to, but I wasn''t worried that she would touch me, because the bolt had said I was very hot, and they didn''t dare to touch me. I just didn''t understand why the old lady would have the guts to challenge me like that.


    Sure enough, when the old lady was still three steps away from me, her body started to gradually change shape. It started to become hazy, appearing and disappearing, and it was as if the old lady had placed a piece of iron in water to quench it. The old lady kept roaring, but she could not take even half a step closer.


    I blew gently at the old lady, because ghosts are a breath of air, another form of existence made up of three souls and seven souls, and because they can''t be played without the support of the body, as I have seen in books before, they can be blown away if they blow too hard.


    The old lady flew away from me and lay on her stomach, looking up at me.


    I slapped the log and shouted, "Li Cui''er, you dare to attack me? Aren''t you afraid that I will scatter your soul?"

 C100

    At this moment, the old lady was somewhat calmer. She pointed at me and said weakly, "As a judgement, you should use righteous methods to judge the Yin and Yang, but you have no right to ruin my house. I''ve tried to stop you time and time again, and yet you insist on doing it. Aren''t you afraid of losing your lifespan? "


    So it was because of this that she became angry from embarrassment. I had already prepared an excuse for this question, so even if she didn''t come looking for me, I would have to look for her. I said, "I''m asking you, do you know why there are so many evil followers around Leng Wuzui?"


    The old woman shook her head.


    "Then do you know why we destroyed your house?"


    The old lady shook her head again.


    "Did you hear the words that Leng Wuzui and the old man said when they sent you the money in the afternoon?"


    The old lady shook her head.


    "One last question." I paused and took a deep breath, feeling a little diffident because I didn''t know if the question existed or not. "Do you know why you had a hard time getting home?"


    Hearing this, the old lady seemed very surprised and quickly asked, "How do you know I can''t go back?"


    Since she asked, it seems that my guess is correct. As expected, the stone in the old lady''s grave made it hard for her to return home. She had to wander around and become a ghost. At the same time, because Leng Wuqian committed an offense against Liu Gong Sha, the old lady was able to get close to him.


    As for the question about the old lady, I don''t know, because I don''t know the mystery of the stone, and I don''t dare to jump to a conclusion. Besides, she doesn''t need to know, what''s more important is that this isn''t the crux of the problem. Therefore, I waved my hand, "Let''s not talk about this problem for now. I can tell you now, the reason why we touched your house was to save the cold transcendent, he was hit by the willow bow and had to bring in so many things. The way to resolve it requires getting a grave and taking out the bow, we had no choice but to do so."


    "How did the third child get hit by Liu Gong Sha? And what is Liu Gong Sha?"


    I thought that at this time there was no need to ask him what the kopeck Liu Gong Sha was, and there were more important things to ask, so I said, "The reason why Leng Wuzui fell for the Liu Gong Sha was because your eldest son did something to him, and the goal is to kill him. It''s just that I don''t understand why boss is so heartless to actually attack his own little brother. "


    The old lady slowly stood up, lowering her head as if she was thinking about something. She then sighed, "The cause and effect of the previous generations are already decided, yet he chose to use his own body to test his luck. I don''t know what else in the world is right now."


    I immediately stood up. When the old lady said those words, she definitely knew the whole story. "Explain it clearly!"


    The old lady waved her hands, seemingly very disappointed, as she mumbled to herself, "It was in vain that I took care of you for more than ten years, in vain that I risked my life to judge you. I didn''t expect you to bite back after hiding decades of hatred." When the old lady said this, her voice was very low and even a little shaky. Although she was talking to herself, it sounded more like she was blaming herself. As she said this, she suddenly changed her tone, "Forget it, since you want to fight with your life, then I''ll let you go. I have also spent my entire life thinking about it. Even after seeing through it, I am still tired! "


    I was completely confused. The old lady had been muttering for a long time about what she was talking about, and the cause and effect of this place, why didn''t I understand it? So I hurriedly asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "You''ll know the truth. Boss''s family is probably in trouble."


    I was dying of anxiety. The answer was just right in front of me, yet I couldn''t catch it. Thus, I slapped the wood that caused people to be shocked, and my face stiffened. I could not laugh with you anymore, so I had to clarify things first, "Li Cui''er, quickly tell us in detail what happened!"


    The moment I said this, a woman''s voice suddenly drifted over from the darkness in front of me. It was a long and trembling voice, "Judgement, I beg of you, please let me go!"


    My heart was shaking too, and I couldn''t keep it steady.


    The flame of the three candles on the table shifted to one side, as if under some kind of pressure, and it brightened and dimmed, and I felt an invisible pressure in front of me, so much so that I almost lost my breath. I focused and looked down at the lamp, in case it went out. However, the three flames only flickered for a short while before quietly burning again. When I looked up again, the old lady was gone, replaced by the woman in black who had entered my dreams twice.


    I thought you were too bold, I was questioning you, and you came to make things difficult for me, so I threw myself on the ground and shouted, "Black Snake, you hid from the Wu clan to avoid the divine retribution, but you also acted atrociously. You thought that your plan of escaping the golden cicada''s shell had escaped your eyes. After that, you actually made a mistake and committed a great deed. The two times he committed a crime, was it not to bully the incompetent? And now that you have come unannounced and are obstructing me in my trial of the Yin, this is yet another great sin. If the three sins are to be punished together, even if you have the power to turn back the heavens, I''m afraid you won''t be able to protect yourself! "


    When the woman saw that her trump card had been exposed, she immediately knelt down like a defeated rooster and cried out, "Please save my life! I am willing to go to the depths of the mountains and forests and never step foot into matters of the mortal world again!"


    "You have run out of steam, there''s nothing I can do."


    The black snake was still crying on the ground, unwilling to leave. I really wanted to go up and kick her a few times, but I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to do it. What should I do? I have discussed this with the old beggar before. The old beggar meant that the Laws of the world must die. But I think that the heavens are kind, and that the black snake made a mistake in order to avoid the heavenly tribulation, so it didn''t make too big of a mistake. If she was willing to change her mind, why would I want to drive her to her death? But if I hide her, what will I say to the old beggar? I hesitated, confused, and drummed my fingers on the table. After a long while, I looked at the black snake and steeled my heart. Forget it, the old beggar is about to leave anyway.


    "Don''t cry." I shouted, "Although I can save you for a while, I can''t save you for a lifetime. Whether you can escape this calamity will depend on your luck." This place is where I interrogate the Yin, and mortals are not allowed to enter. You should just hide here and see if it''s a blessing or a curse. As I said that, I picked up a book from the table. It was a complete book of Glyph Devils, so I casually flipped it open. The black snake immediately understood what I meant and thanked me before transforming into a wisp of green smoke that drifted in.


    The flames of the two lanterns on either side of me suddenly swayed a little, then returned to calm. I didn''t know if it was a coincidence or a warning, but nothing unusual happened after that.


    I put the book down and wondered what it was all about. A snake, over the years, could not only take human form but also know how to advance and retreat.


    "Xu Ling, show up!"


    As soon as he finished, he saw Xu Ling slowly walking out of the darkness with a rope in her hand. He still had that horrifying face, his tongue stretched out a foot long, his eyes bulging, and his face was ashen. "You just stand there and don''t move."


    I didn''t even dare look at that face. It was disgusting.


    "Xu Ling, you died because of a grievance. After death, you died because of grievances and could not reincarnate, but you should not disturb the peace of the world. Initially, you wanted to capture the water spirit as a substitute, which meant that you had already given up on your grudge. I once promised you that you would undergo reincarnation within ten days. However, you actually went back on your word despite wanting to do so. "One crime can be forgiven, two crimes can no longer be forgiven. Tell me yourself where you should go from here."


    Xu Ling stood there, her shoulders shaking non-stop, as if she was sobbing. After a while, she seemed to have thought it through, and suddenly let out a long laugh. She raised her hand and pulled the rope, and her entire body immediately turned into a wisp of smoke, disappearing without a trace.


    I was secretly surprised. I never expected that she would choose this path. Her life was as thin as a piece of paper, and her love was insufficient, causing her to die from resentment. Even after her death, she was still filled with resentment. She probably already had a taste of the pain, so she didn''t want to be a second time. Of course, that was just my guess. In reality, it is hard to tell if she has really figured it out or if she is accusing me of being unfair.


    "Oh no, something has happened!" Suddenly a voice boomed in my ear.


    Startled, I opened my eyes and rubbed my temples. This sleep gave me a headache. I raised my head to look at Leng Wuzui outside the car. With an anxious expression, I asked, "What happened?" I was just making a fuss. "


    "Big brother''s family is in trouble, quickly go take a look!" I quickly got out of the car and followed him. The old beggar shouted for us to wait for him. I didn''t have the time to bother with him at this critical moment.


    The eldest''s home was on the hill, on the west side of the East and West Road, by the south side of the road. By the time we arrived, there were already a lot of people surrounding the back of his house, pointing and whispering.


    When Leng Wudi and I squeezed through, the ground was covered in blood. The eldest wife was holding the child and sitting on the ground, crying loudly. Tears and snot flowed all over her face and her crying voice had changed. The child''s body was also covered in blood, dyeing the eldest son''s wife''s clothes red. The eldest brother, on the other hand, was sitting at the side, giggling, as if he didn''t know something had happened to his family. "Pink white face, red lips, wide forehead, narrow chin ¡­" The drool dripped from his mouth and dribbled on for a long time.


    I hurriedly asked a woman beside me, "What happened?"


    "Hai, don''t mention it anymore!" The woman whispered, "The child went to school in the morning and got hit by a wicked driver while walking on the road. It was said that it was a brick-pulling tractor, which directly ran over the child''s body."


    "Have you got the driver?"


    "Then where are we going to catch him? He already ran away!"


    I looked at the little girl who was lying motionlessly in the arms of my eldest son''s wife. An innocent life had disappeared into the distance just like that. A trace of sadness couldn''t help but surge in my heart. This daddy has been unkind in his actions, why did he need his children to repay him? Everyone says that the heavens are right and the cycle is right, all bullshit! "


    I looked at my boss. His eyes were dull, but his face was brimming with a smile, a smile that came from the depths of his heart. I thought, "If he is still a normal person, how sad would he be? Could it be that this is the punishment the heavens have given him, that he doesn''t even have the right to be sad?" But with his current state, Leng Wuzui was unlucky. I was sure that he had taken the Yin Bow to hide it, because so far, there were no other suspicious figures. But now, he was in a daze, and couldn''t remember what he had done.

 C101

    "What do you think happened to this family? They''re living a good life, but now they''re going to die and go crazy in the blink of an eye. How are we going to live it in the future?"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    The crowd began to discuss this again. There were those who were really sad, those who came to see the commotion, and so on and so forth.


    I slowly approached the boss, bent down, and softly said, "Yin Bow, Yin Bow ¡­" That''s how the glass worked, I remember. I think they were both crazy, and I don''t know if it would work.


    Hearing that, the boss'' expression changed and he abruptly raised his head to look at me. When I saw him act this way, I was secretly pleased that something was amiss.


    Who knew that their boss was not on his way? His expression suddenly changed, and he returned to his original silly look, "Hehehe, Flower Girl, Flower Girl!" After that, he slowly stood up and pinched his thumb and middle finger together before turning around on the spot.


    "You damned dog, you''re not going to eat the rest. Scram!" The eldest wife wiped her mucus off her nose, took a deep breath before continuing, "From the forehead, I can tell that you''re a baneful star. You came to my house and got into an accident. Are you satisfied? Hurry up and f * ck off!"


    I thought to myself, "When I saw your family with this incident just now, I didn''t feel good. I never thought that you would still be as stubborn as before. It was still that broken mouth, biting and biting." I''m the Bane, and you''re not going to ask what your man did.


    After my eldest wife scolded me in such a manner, the audience''s gaze once again shifted to me, pointing at me. When his wife saw him appear, she scolded him, "Third Bro, look who you''ve brought. You''re satisfied with the way things have turned out for our family, you''re satisfied." Then she turned to the people beside her and said, "You guys don''t know, Ol ''Three is jealous of our family, so he intentionally found someone like him to torment our family and even dug up our mother''s grave, causing our mother to be unable to live peacefully ¡­"


    Under the strange gazes of the crowd, Leng Xiao and I dejectedly ran away. Actually, we didn''t go far. We just watched from afar. We''re waiting for someone, and that person is the boss. I think he and boss are in the same group, so if something happens to the boss, he will definitely come over to take a look. We waited for a while, but the old beggar also pushed his way out of the crowd, and without asking, he was also scolded.


    When the old beggar saw us, he came over with the snakeskin sack on his back. Actually, ever since the day I saw him, that bag hadn''t left me. He walked up to me and said in a low voice, "Last night, that thing should have been made by that flower monk. I asked him, recently in the village, he was the only one who knew this. As for who buried it, I think it should be the boss. Even if it isn''t, it has something to do with him. " The flower monk was what the old beggar called the boss.


    The thing the old beggar was talking about was the stone we dug up from the old lady''s grave last night. This was not an ordinary stone. The reason why it was said to be unusual was not because it was an ordinary stone. Instead, it was because of the words on the stone, "Ghost Kill, Soul Suppressing". I discussed it with the old beggar last night. The words were written in cinnabar, and then I soaked the top of the stone with chicken blood. This thing is called the House Stone, also known as the stone foundation. It is often used in the Yang Mansion, mainly to remove evil spirits, to kill off ghosts and demons, and is usually buried in the ground at the back of the house. However, someone had placed him in the old lady''s grave. The situation was as one might well imagine. Someone who was supposed to exorcise ghosts, if you placed him in the grave, would they be able to live a peaceful life? That''s why I decided the old lady had a hard time getting home and was a wild ghost. However, there is a problem with this, the boss did aim for the super cold, so of course it was secretly manipulated by someone else, causing the latter to offend Liu Gong Sha. My initial guess was that the boss disliked the super cold since he was young, so jealousy created hatred, which was why he attacked his own blood brother. But now it seemed that the situation was not right. If he had planted the Residence Stone, then the only thing that mattered to him was not just the extraordinary Leng Ning, but his entire family, including those that were already dead and not yet dead, even himself. This was clearly illogical. No, my previous guess of boss''s motives was obviously wrong. Those were merely my judgments based on boss''s actions and words. Now it seems that I was deceived by him, not just me, but even his wife.


    The only possibility was that the boss was not from this family, so he did not bear the consequences. As I thought about it, I suddenly remembered what the old lady had said yesterday, that she had been sending me such a message. First, she said that the root of all hatred was the cause and effect of the race of the older generation. Now that I think about it, it''s so important that I didn''t think too deeply about it when I wanted to get the answer straight from the old lady. What she wanted to express was that the hatred between Leng Wuzui and her boss originated from the older generation, not from the enmity between the two of them. Second, she said the causal relationship formed a certainty that the boss was trying his luck. This meant that the boss wanted to break this kind of determinant. The reason he wanted to break this determinant meant that this determinant was disadvantageous to him. Third, the old lady said that he had taken care of the Boss for more than ten years, but he still held a grudge and countered with a bite. This revealed a faint message that the Boss was from a foreign land while the Cold Extreme was from a biological land. The evidence is that the old lady said she didn''t care. I think if the eldest was his own child, how could she, as a mother, not care.


    In conclusion, this conclusion could be drawn. The eldest''s parents had a conflict with Leng Wuzui''s parents and formed a conclusion that would be disadvantageous to him. In order to reverse this conclusion, the eldest decided to test his fate and start his attack on Leng Wuzui. Then what exactly was this determinant? What kind of hatred did the older generation have? Since there was hatred, why did Leng Wuzui''s parents raise their boss?


    Perhaps only the old tutor knew of this.


    "Look, the boss is here!" Leng Wuzui said.


    I quickly looked over and saw the boss wobbling over from the east side of the road. He was wearing a red-and-black plaid coat and was still holding a jade ball in his hand. His head was raised so high that you could see his nose. His face showed that he was slightly anxious, but his steps were very calm, as if he was trying his best to maintain his demeanor.


    "Old man, quickly follow him and see what he wants."


    The old beggar said, "Why did it have to be me?"


    "Of the three of us, you are the only one who doesn''t know. Go and see his real intentions."


    The old beggar left and returned a short while later, cursing, "How heartless!"


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Monk Hua actually came here to collect his debt and to ask for the three thousand dollars from his elder brother. "Say, he''s already in such a situation, how could he still say that out loud?"


    "And then?"


    "He talked a lot with Boss, seemingly trying to make sure that he''s really dumb. "Look, he''s coming out." The old beggar pointed at the crowd. When Leng Wuzui and I saw that the boss walked out from the crowd, he shook his head repeatedly with a dejected look on his face. It was clear that he didn''t want to collect any debts, so I guessed that he would never be able to get the three thousand yuan again.


    "You said that he and boss talked a lot. What did they say?" I asked.


    "I didn''t hear her, I didn''t dare to go over. That woman''s mouth is too venomous, I''m afraid she might see me."


    "Trash."


    When we saw the boss coming this way, we stepped in front of him and blocked his way. The boss might be a little depressed right now, so he just lowered his head and walked forward. The two jade balls in his hands were spinning around as he toyed with them.


    Peng! The old man and the beggar collided into each other. The old man immediately fell backwards onto the ground. The jade ball left his hand and rolled to the side. When I looked at the old beggar again, he was still standing there, as if he hadn''t moved at all. I gave the old beggar a thumbs-up.


    "Which grandson is blind and dares to hit me? Don''t you want to go too far?" The boss cursed as he got up and took the two jade balls back with his buttocks. The moment he saw us, his expression changed as if he was a little surprised, but he immediately raised his head and looked at us, "Young people need to be steady when doing things, don''t be rash."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. I thought to myself, ''Since the old fellow is at this time, what is there to be proud of? I thought I didn''t know what you had done?''


    "Wang Tianma, aren''t you afraid of retribution?" I shouted. Wang Tianma is the boss'' real name, I heard it from the old tutor.


    The boss'' body shook and he quickly turned his head. This action clearly revealed his guilt. He looked at us and his expression became relaxed again. He chuckled. "What retribution did I suffer? It''s not like I did anything wicked."


    It seems that I have to use my psychological attack. It''s useless for you to reason with such a person. Therefore, I also chuckled and stared into his eyes as I said, "Deceiving oneself cannot deceive a three-foot-tall deity. After calculating, it doesn''t count as retribution. "You think that you can deceive others, but you don''t know that you have already fallen into this causal process. When this causal process ends, it will be the time for you to settle the score. Let''s see how you face the punishment." Actually, this sentence sounded a little roundabout, but the meaning was very simple. To put it bluntly, it meant that you had to stop. You were going to have bad luck. Of course, I was just scaring him. As for the matter of retribution, how could I be in charge.


    Behind my back, the old beggar gave me a thumbs-up, signaling me to continue.


    "First, you took away the boss''s money and secretly ordered people to shoot Sang arrows at Leng Wuzui. Afterwards, you set up some tricks on the old lady''s mind. You set up such a residence stone with the intention of harming her entire family. You dare to say that you didn''t do it? "


    When the boss heard me say this, his face turned black. He stared at me with widened eyes, probably surprised that I knew all of this.


    I suddenly shouted, "To do such a heinous thing, God will not forgive you!"


    As soon as I said that, the Jade Ball in the boss''s hand fell again, "You ¡­" "How do you know? And your identity, how do you know everything!"


    I was elated. That''s right, I just wanted this effect of yours. If I continue to ask like this, I would definitely be able to get the answer I wanted. Perhaps, I might even be able to find out the location of the Yin Bow.


    "Have you heard of the decree?" I asked.


    The old beggar pulled at me, meaning that I must not reveal my identity.


    I ignored him.


    "Judgement? You say that you are the judge? " The boss became even more flustered. His face changed color as he looked at me in disbelief. It seemed that he still knew about the judgement.

 C102

    I thought it would be great if you knew, so I was going to ask him about the Yin Bow first, but I didn''t know that I had yet to open my mouth. The boss suddenly laughed out loud, "The judgement is only for judging the Yin. Can you ask me that? Ha ha-ha, I can tell you now, yes, everything you said has my share, but I wasn''t the one who shot the arrow, and I didn''t bury the baleful stone, even if there was retribution, it wouldn''t be on my head. That is the grudge of their previous generation, it has nothing to do with me. " With that, he turned around and left.


    It seems that what I said before was just a waste of time. This old fellow didn''t buy my money. Looking at his retreating back, I really want to chase after him and beat him up. Who would have thought that the truth would appear right before their eyes? However, it ended here.


    The eldest son''s daughter-in-law was still wailing like a ghost and the crowd gradually dispersed. In the end, only Lao Wu and his daughter-in-law remained as they sat there, incessantly trying to persuade them. That''s not right, I suddenly thought of a question. ''Old fool should be the old man''s biological son. Why did the boss only take action against Leng Wuzui and ignore him?''


    Could it be that this old fool did not belong to this family? In my opinion, it''s not impossible. If Leng Wuzui is so smart, why is he so dumb? I hurriedly shook my head. What''s wrong with me? No matter how I looked at it, no one looked like the old gramps''s real body. First it was the extraordinary cold, then it was the big boss, and now it''s the old simpleton. It seems that I''ll have to ask Leng Wuqian''s father about this, but he didn''t want to bring it up until now, including when he was so exalted at the wine table that he still refused to tell me the truth. Then will he tell me?


    "It seems that bullying is useless. It seems like I can only lure them away." "No," I said.


    Leng Wuzui understood immediately and said, "Alright, I''ll go now!"


    "We must find out where the Yin Bow is. As long as we know this, we can take care of the rest."


    Hearing that, the old beggar hurriedly continued, "Just knowing the Yin Bow is fine, we still need to find the person who released it and let him burn it. This is called untying the bell requires someone to tie it! "


    I glared at him and scolded, "You didn''t say that you had to be burned by the person who released the Yin Bow. But now, you said that you wanted to kill me!"


    The old beggar mumbled, "I didn''t say anything, but that doesn''t mean that I actually don''t need it. What''s more, am I talking about delaying matters now?"


    "You ¡­" I have nothing to say to that.


    The cold man went after the boss, and the old beggar and I began to walk back.


    As they walked, the old beggar suddenly said, "Do you still remember how the two brothers swore and swore last night?"


    I said I did.


    "Is that really the case?"


    My heart jolted as I suddenly remembered. Last night, I swore to the heavens that anyone who excavated this grave without my consent would die without a doubt. Right now, their boss was scared silly. Was it a coincidence that his eldest daughter died in a car accident, or was it a blessing from God? Were the two of them really that good? But when the old beggar said this, I remembered what the old lady had said. She said that the eldest was trying his luck and didn''t know that the number of things in the world was seventy percent. This was clearly a conclusion of fate. Could it be that the old fellow did not make such a declaration because of Leng Wuzui''s oath, but rather the old lady''s words about the cause and effect of the old generation?


    When we got home, the old man was sitting under the door. Actually, I just saw him go to boss, and he seemed to have been scolded away by boss''s wife. I think this is what Eldest Brother once said at the wine table. His wife took it seriously and thought that the old man had indeed done those things.


    When we walked over, the old man didn''t say anything. He just looked up at us with a depressed expression.


    "It''s all your fault. They insisted on getting the grave. Something must have happened to them. What should we do?" It''s my fault, why didn''t I stop him! " The old man blamed himself.


    It turned out that Leng Wuzui hadn''t told him about the twists and turns of the matter, so the old tutor had mistakenly assumed that the incident at the boss''s house had been caused by the grave. It was no wonder that he knew so little about the whole affair, and that he had listened to our side of the story, so much so that he preferred to believe what he was seeing now, that when we moved the grave, something happened to the family, and he did not know that there was actually no direct connection between the two. It could also be seen that he still regarded his boss as his own family.


    How should I say it? I feel that if I say it directly, my boss doesn''t believe in karmic retribution and wants to kill Leng Wuzui, he definitely won''t be able to accept it. Even though the boss''s actions made him sad, compared to an outsider like me, he would still choose the boss. He would think that I was trying to sow dissension and cause trouble. I don''t want to bring it up for now. When Leng Wuzui comes back, let''s see what kind of answer he can get. Then we can have him investigate the so-called cause and effect from the old man.


    I looked at the old beggar and pointed to the kitchen. I wanted to find out about the figure first. I had thought it was the cooking pot, because someone had done something to the old man when he was building it, and the old beggar meant that there was a person hiding in the kitchen who was being tortured, and twice I had seen a shadow calling me to come and save him. This ruled out my previous speculation. I thought, it''s easy to save him, at most move the kitchen away, but this is not the solution after all, Yin and Yang two people how to get along together. And was he willing to endure this torment because he couldn''t let go of something, or was he trapped in here?


    "Lordmaster, when do you think it''s about the cooking pot and the fire?" I asked.


    "Hmm?" The old man came out of his reverie and looked up at me as if he didn''t understand me. I repeat.


    "Oh, you said there was no smoke coming out of the boiler room chimney? "It''s been like this ever since the house was built. I don''t know if it''s been opened up when I was building the pipe, but it''s never been good since." The old man said.


    "Then... "Then ¡­" I was going to ask him if he was lighting a fire and cooking as I had imagined, but someone came out of the wall, or a head popped out of the ground. But when the words came out of my mouth, I stopped. I was worried that I would scare him, worried that he would keep thinking about this when he started a fire in the future. Even if he was fine, he would want to get into trouble.


    The old beggar, seeing that I had stopped talking, seemed to sense that I could not speak, so he hurriedly asked, "Have you heard any unusual sounds?"


    "An abnormal sound? "No, if it''s a roasted bean, it will make a crackling sound. Nothing else makes a sound."


    I chuckled. The old man had misunderstood me, he thought we were asking about the sound of the fire.


    "No, what I want to ask is if anyone spoke in a voice?" The old beggar quickly added.


    Hearing that, the old man glared, as if he knew what we were going to ask, "What do you mean? "After the old lady left, I was the only one who passed by. I was the only one who cooked and burned. Where did the voices come from ¡­" At this point, the old man suddenly stopped and hurriedly raised his hand, gesturing for us to be quiet. As soon as I saw him frown, I knew he might be thinking of something, and sure enough he went on, "If you want to talk about voices, there have been two. Twice, when I was lighting the fire, I heard someone cry out ''Ouch!'' in a low, muffled voice. I thought I was old and had misheard, so I didn''t think much of it. Now that you mention it today, I remember. Right, does this have anything to do with eating fire? "


    "Oh, I suppose so!" The old beggar said.


    "Ah?" That means I didn''t hear wrong? "


    "Maybe you heard wrong!"


    The old man was confused by the old man''s words. He glanced at the old beggar and didn''t ask any further questions. In his opinion, there was something wrong with the old beggar''s mind!


    The old beggar and I looked at each other. We were sure that the black shadow I saw was not an illusion, that the old man was not hearing an illusion, that there was a shadow hidden in the kitchen. And the voice described by the old man was muffled and heavy, just as I had heard it. From this, it could be inferred that the person might be hiding inside the wall or under the ground.


    The old beggar and I walked toward the kitchen. The old man glanced at us but said nothing. The kitchen door wasn''t locked. I gently pushed it open, gesturing for the old beggar to go in first. The old beggar shook his head and retreated. "I won''t go in. I''ll keep watch for you!"


    I lowered my voice and said, "Old ¡ª east ¡ª west ¡ª doesn''t need to be on guard now." After saying that, I pushed the old beggar in and shut the door. The old beggar panicked. He madly knocked on the door, stomping his feet as he cursed, "You wicked thing, open the door!"


    I opened the door and smiled. "You know how to be afraid, don''t you? Who asked you to scare me yesterday! Aren''t you an expert Demon Hunters, and that''s all you got? "


    "Nonsense. I have a lot of methods to deal with these monsters, but I don''t have much experience dealing with ghosts." The old beggar suddenly came out. Who would have thought that the moment he came out, he would come behind me and kick my butt. I immediately threw myself in and fell to the ground. The old beggar actually shut the door and laughed loudly outside. "You are bold. Why don''t you try it?"


    I thought to myself, "You old brat, you want to play with me? Do you want to fight back? Let''s just wait and see."


    I stood up and looked around. There was a small window in the north wall near the stove, and since the wall was shaded, the light itself was not very strong. The old beggar had now closed the door, and now the room was even darker. But in the dim light I could just make out the kitchen. The stove was set up in the northeast corner of the house, and the two stoves shared a chimney. The stoves were placed to the west and south respectively, and the stoves were plastered with cement. In front of the stove (known in dialect as Cauldron Gate) were piles of straw, or firewood, for cooking. I looked around and didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. My forehead also didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary.


    I looked at the pile of straw. I thought he wouldn''t be hiding in this pile of firewood, so I went over and kicked him, but nothing happened. There was a cloud of dust, which made him choke, so I covered my nose and retreated a few steps.


    "Is anyone there?" I shouted.


    No one answered me. I shouted a few times, but there was still no reply.


    I turned around, knocked on the door, and shouted, "Open the door. I can''t see inside." I think he''s been doing this a few times, and I can do it once, so I turn around and there''s nothing to be disappointed about.


    As the dust began to spread, I turned my head and my face was covered. My nose was itching and I couldn''t help but sneeze. I never expected that the sneeze would cause such a commotion. Before I could finish my sneeze, I heard a voice say, "Ouch!"

 C103

    My whole body quivered, and my next sneeze was blocked, unable to come out. We looked up, but there was no one in the room. I feel a bit displeased in my heart. I''ve been struggling for so long for you, why don''t you come out? At this moment, he heard the old beggar say from outside, "Another one!"


    I thought it was you talking, and I thought it was the stranger in the room. "Open the door! Another one? "F * ck off, you want to do it yourself?"


    Just as I finished speaking, the surrounding light suddenly changed and became even darker. I thought at first it was the wind that blocked the light from the windows, which caused the visibility to drop. But what happened next was wrong. A shadow suddenly appeared on the wall next to the door. It looked vaguely like a person.


    I turned my head quickly. There was nothing in the room, everything was as it had been before, and rays of light slanted in from the small window and fell on the stove. When I looked back, there was no sign of him on the wall, and I knew he was coming out. Suddenly, I felt a cold sensation on my ankle, as if I was being held by someone. I panicked and quickly looked down and found a person lying on the ground. Due to the dim light, I couldn''t see what he was wearing. The lower half of his body was buried in the ground and revealed the upper half of his body as he crawled on the ground. He must have crawled right up to me, grabbed my ankle with his right hand, and slowly raised his head.


    At this moment, the door to the kitchen was opened. Light shone in, and the old beggar shouted, "The Transcendent Cold is back. Did you find it?"


    The person on the ground disappeared in a flash. I was enraged. I turned around and pointed at the old beggar, cursing him, "I spent so much effort to find him, but he was lost to you the moment he came out. What a failure!"


    The old beggar hastily replied, "I didn''t see anything. I didn''t see anything at all." As he spoke, he retreated backwards.


    At this moment, Leng Wuqian appeared from behind the old beggar and asked in a low voice, "What are you guys looking for?"


    "I''m fine!" I came out and asked, "How much did you spend?"


    Leng Wuzui shook his head and sighed. When I saw his appearance, I knew that he had failed again. "He''s still not willing to say? Weird, I don''t believe he doesn''t have a weakness. "


    "No!" Leng Wuzui quickly said, "He said, but he doesn''t know much. He does not know where the Yin Bow has been hidden by Big Bro, but he did mention the person who released the Yin Bow. "


    "Who is it?"


    "The head of Laizi at the west end of the village. I thought about it for a moment. He was indeed present when we were buried, but because my filial son had knelt down in the coffin, I didn''t see who had placed the Yin Bow. "


    "Are you sure?"


    Leng Wuqiong nodded, "He accepted my five hundred yuan and told me everything he knows. Just like you thought, my big brother gave him three thousand yuan to do this. My big brother also asked him to make the house stone. The boss must be right when he said that he swore the poison in front of me. "


    "That''s good, the next step is to think of a way to get the Yin Bow from your big brother!" "No," I said.


    "And... And... "I also know ¡­"


    I saw that Leng Wuqian was hesitating to speak and his words were flickering, so I looked at him and saw that he looked dejected. His eyebrows were scrunched up, and I could tell that he was very troubled.


    "Did you know that your elder brother right now is not your biological elder brother, and the reason he did this to you is because your parents had a grudge with you?"


    "Ah?" How did you know? "My dad never told me about this. How could he tell you?"


    The boss may not be more than seventy, but he definitely has sixty. This means that he and the old man are of the same generation, and they are from the same village, so it''s not surprising that he knows these things. But I still feel that there''s something behind this, just a feeling that I can''t put my finger on it.


    "It wasn''t the old man who said this, I thought of it myself."


    Then the old beggar looked at me and pursed his lips. He knew that with my head he would not be able to guess that.


    The following sentence from Leng Wuzui was out of my expectations, but it was not out of my expectations. It was because I was suspicious of his words just now, but I just did not take it seriously.


    Leng Wuzui said, "But did you guess it when the CEO said that Second Brother was not my blood brother?"


    I nodded.


    Leng Wuzui looked at me in disbelief. He clearly didn''t believe that I had such a sacred art. The things that he hadn''t seen through for more than twenty years were seen through by me in a single day. The old beggar stood behind me and whispered, "Bullsh * t!"


    I turned around and glared fiercely at him. "Boss just wants to make a move on you. Don''t you think it''s strange that he doesn''t make a move on you?"


    Leng Wuzui nodded and agreed.


    "Did you guess what their parents had to do with it?" the old beggar asked, looking at me.


    He was obviously using his words to mock me, but I didn''t know that, so I naturally couldn''t speak blindly of things I didn''t know. Thus, I raised my eyes to look at Leng Jue, hoping to get an answer from him. Did the boss not tell him, or did the boss not know either?


    "He said that he doesn''t know, but in my opinion, he knows. He just doesn''t want to say it. "Looks like I can only ask dad about this."


    Leng Wuzui and I walked over, but the old man just sat there with his head lowered, not even bothering to look at us. It seemed like he wouldn''t say anything until he had explained his boss''s affairs clearly. As for this matter, it should naturally be said by Leng Wuzui.


    Leng Wuzui made up his mind. Just as he was about to speak, I heard a cry coming from outside the door. It was mixed with many footsteps, very messy and fragmented. In the blink of an eye, his eldest son''s wife appeared along with several others, blocking the entrance.


    Later on, I found out that it was her family members who came to seek revenge.


    I saw that the situation wasn''t right, so I pulled the old beggar away. It was all thanks to Leng Wuzui and the old man that they managed to buy us some time. We jumped over the fence and jumped over the wall. The wall was too low, or we would have been beaten to death if we hadn''t been surrounded in the yard. We ran all the way north, across the river, and into the cofferdam. When I reached the top, I sat down on the ground and began to breathe heavily. Actually, I came running over here with the old beggar. This old man isn''t young anymore, but his legs are extremely nimble. He can easily jump over the wall and escape. I almost failed to keep up with him. The old beggar sat at the side and looked at me happily. "Young man, your body isn''t well. You still need to exercise. In this line of work, if you are often misunderstood, you have to learn how to run. "


    The old beggar''s words made my heart sour. Originally, I came here to deal with the Liu Gong Sha on the body of Leng Wujie, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a grudge. Coincidentally, something strange happened to appear at this critical moment. I think in their eyes, I am just a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, a swindler, and a swindler. In the context of the present society, they would certainly be happy to eliminate harm for the people. Who would believe me? The more I thought about it, the more my heart ached. I wondered how I came up with this verdict.


    I looked back at the old lady''s grave and thought to myself, You must give me justice.


    I called Glass to see what he could do to get the bow back from the boss. Glass was overjoyed to hear that he had something to do and insisted on driving over to take a look. Naturally, I rejected him. Later on, he gave me a dirty trick. He wanted me to take the bow and arrows and play with my boss, who, on a whim, might take out the bow and play with me. I said that since I was already this old, it would be weird if I didn''t get laughed at. Besides, we''re on the lookout for them right now, so if we show our heads, we''ll definitely be arrested and beaten up. The glass said it was gone, and even if it was, it wouldn''t be able to do it.


    I said tell me about it.


    The meaning of the glass was that the Yin Bow and the coffin had been buried underground for a long time. Furthermore, the Liu Gong Sang Arrow was made from a gathering Yin energy, so there was definitely a lot of Yin Qi on it. This point was said by the glass, the old beggar only understood this, wouldn''t it be fine if he let him check it?


    I hung up the phone and told the old beggar about it. The old beggar looked at me and said, "You think I''m an idiot, but I''ve already checked. The change of Yin and Yang here is too fast, and I''m afraid of damaging my vitality." So I feel that although the first method is a bit stupid, it''s still worth a try. "


    After a while, Leng Wuzui called to say that they had left and asked us to return. I guess only Leng Wuzui believes in us, the others, including the old man and the old man, are wary of us.


    After discussing the next step with the old beggar, we returned to our original route. The old beggar walked west along the east-west road, going around the old people, firstly to see if there was any movement in their house, and secondly, to try out the idea of the glass window if there was a chance. As for me, I went straight back to the Leng Clan and looked for the Leng Clan''s master to inquire about the cause and effect of the old lady''s words. I also looked at the person in the kitchen.


    When I got home, there was no one at the door. I called out a few words, and the old man answered me in the easternmost room. I walked over to a bedroom with a bed to the north and south, and a table with a water bottle and cups on the table opposite the door. There was also a radio and a couple of boxes of medicine. When I went in, I saw the old man half lying on the bed, his pillow very high, and he was struggling to get up when he saw me coming. I looked at the old man with blood at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes turned blue. I immediately understood, my eldest son''s wife is in a daze, even hitting the old gramps, this is too much. Thus, I hastily went forward to support him, "Old Master, don''t move, just lie down!"


    As soon as the old man laid down, before he could finish, tears had already flowed down his face. He hurriedly wiped them away with his trembling hands, "What do I need to do with this old bone? If I don''t tell you some things, I hope that the three of them can get along peacefully." "Now that it seems impossible, they have grown up and my words are useless."


    "Some things" from the old gramps probably referred to the history of the boss and the old fool. As he said this now, it seemed that he had kept this secret for too long and did not want to keep it any longer, because it had already lost its value as a guardian. The reason why he said he lost his protection was because the old man didn''t want to say it out loud before because he hoped that they would all think of him as a brother of their own. As the saying went, "Brothers should lie outside the wall to protect against humiliation", so even if there was a small friction within, blood was thicker than water, in the end, they could still be twisted into a rope to prevent others from bullying them. But now it seemed that this request was a bit too high, because their boss had already become a fool. When their boss''s daughter-in-law beat up the old man, it meant that she had already revealed her trump card. In other words, the eldest family had already unilaterally broken off their father-son relationship.


    "Did Leng Wuzui tell you about this already?"

 C104

    The old man nodded, "When something happened to everyone, I thought it was because of you. If it wasn''t for San Wazi telling me about what happened here, I probably wouldn''t have known even if I died. Boss was actually so ungrateful."


    I was elated. I was still thinking about how to ask about this matter, but after my eldest son''s wife''s beating, I unexpectedly thought through what she had said. So I moved a stool closer to the bed to hear what was going on inside, what was going on in the old lady''s head.


    "Where did Leng Wuzui go?" The old man didn''t say anything, so I asked him.


    "He saw that my eyes were green, so he went to the boiler room to cook my eggs." The old man said.


    As soon as I sat down, I stood up again, and a feeling of foreboding came over me. The reason why I have been following Leng Wuzui is because I hope to use my own fire to deter the evil spirits. After I left for a while, he went into the kitchen. If it was anywhere else, it would be fine, but don''t forget that there was a "person" in the kitchen.


    He didn''t respond to my two shouts. Damn, he must have been hit.


    I rushed out of the bedroom, but I didn''t expect to run into someone the moment I stepped out of the door. The impact hit me squarely in the chest, forcing me back a few steps and catching my breath with my hands over my heart. That person wasn''t any better off. He sat on the ground and covered his head with his hands. He shook his head from left to right; he was probably dazed from the collision. When I looked at his face, I saw that he was an unfamiliar one. He looked like he was only in his thirties. He was very chubby. I scolded him anxiously, "You f * cking robbed me of my father!"


    That person stood up and looked at me. Without saying anything further, he cursed loudly, "You still dare to come back? You caused my second sister to suffer so much. Today, just leave your lives here!" He raised his fist and waved it in my face. When the old man heard that we were going to make a move, he shouted for us to stop, but it was of no use at all.


    The moment I saw him, I knew that he was an amateur. Let''s not talk about his height, just his punch already revealed a flaw. As the saying goes, "Hands are two doors, and only your legs work on people." Most people who start punching and attacking at the first moment usually do not fight.


    Seeing that he had entered the range of combat, he suddenly raised his leg and kicked out towards his chest. At the same time, he prepared his hands in case it was just a feint.


    He only knew how to use brute force, and so he was sent flying in all directions by my kick. As for me, due to the impact from his kick, my center of gravity was unstable for a moment, and I almost fell down. Luckily, I had already prepared myself before, so I quickly reached out to support myself against the wall to stabilize myself. Originally, I wanted to use my sweeping leg to attack him, but after considering the fact that it wasn''t as lethal as this, I gave up.


    That person struggled on the ground a few times before finally being able to stand up, crying out in pain, "Aiyo, my mother!"


    "It''s no use calling me mother now!" I cursed.


    The man held back the pain, pointed his finger at me, and roared, "Grandson, just you wait, just you wait!" After saying that, he ran out.


    At this moment, the old man in the room shouted, "Young man, hurry up and leave. They have so many people, you can''t beat them!"


    I want to leave, but once I do, I''ll be in danger. Previously, there had been two snakes guarding him and the group of wild ghosts had not dared to rashly charge at him. Now, however, without the Snake Spirit, any wild ghost would be able to easily get on his body. He couldn''t care too much about that. It was more important to first look at the Cold Exemplary. The kitchen door was ajar, and I went over and kicked it open and rushed in.


    The room was pitch black, and there was the faint scent of burning fire. There was a person lying on the ground in front of the boiler room. It was Leng Wuzui. I walked over and looked down. I was shocked by what I saw, because even though he was lying on the ground, his eyes were fixed on the pit, and his mouth was dripping with saliva.


    The so-called ash pit was a square pit opened on the ground. After the firewood was burnt, it turned into ashes and seeped out of the furnace, falling into the ash pit, making it easier to handle later. Right now, Leng Wudi was lying on the ground, constantly drooling, with his face showing signs of paralysis. His eyes were fixed on the grey pit, filled with desire, while his left hand extended forward as if trying to grab something.


    It''s over. I was really washed away. I immediately grabbed onto Leng Wuzui''s right arm and dragged him out. His left hand was tightly holding onto the edge of the pit, unwilling to let go no matter what. Even if I tried with all my strength, I wouldn''t be able to break it. I was afraid that if I tried a little harder, I would break his fingers.


    "Bastard, get out of his body!" I shouted. Leng Wuzui was stunned for a moment, but he immediately returned to his original state. Looking at me with a giggle, it seemed like my verdict wasn''t going to be effective.


    I turned around and walked to the door of the pot. I grabbed a handful of grass, stuffed it into the stove, and set it on fire. I thought you were afraid of a fire. I''m going to burn one today for you to see. Unexpectedly, Leng Wuzui suddenly went crazy. He got up, stretched out his arm and swept it towards my head. I was blowing on the flames with my head tilted, trying to make the fire burn faster, so I didn''t notice the gesture. By the time I squinted, it was too late. His sweep didn''t seem to have much strength behind it, but once it landed on my head, my vision filled with stars and my body tilted to the side. Luckily, I reacted quickly and used my hands to support the wall, otherwise, if I were to knock my head against the wall, even if I didn''t faint, my head would have bled profusely.


    I rolled onto the ground and rolled behind him. I half squatted as I stared at him and shouted, "No matter who you are, quickly retreat. Otherwise, don''t blame me for dispersing your soul."


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui acted as if he didn''t hear what I just said. He squatted at the entrance of the pot and stretched out his hand to dig into the pit of ash. As he dug his mouth out, he laughed foolishly, as if he had seen a treasure.


    Strange, what good stuff could the grey pit have? Was there really a need for him to go all out to fish for it? He had to get him outside and try to use the sun to drive that thing away. Thinking of this, I jumped behind Leng Wuzui, wrapped my right arm around his neck, and dragged him out. Leng Wuzui kicked wildly as he struggled to get rid of me. I was also forced to sway left and right due to his efforts, making it hard for me to keep my balance. But I knew I couldn''t let go. Once I let go, I probably wouldn''t have such a good chance. The room was filled with grass and dust. As he passed by the table, he knocked the table over and the chopsticks on it fell to the ground. The whole room was in a mess. What was the old man shouting about?


    I didn''t dare to relax my arms and shouted for the old man not to come in. I was worried that he wouldn''t be hurt in such a messy situation. I lifted my butt and dragged Leng Wuzui out. I didn''t expect that in my panic, I would retreat to the door and directly push me down on top of him.


    F * ck, I cursed in my heart. This is really something to be afraid of. If I had opened the door slightly just now, the door probably wouldn''t have bounced back and it wouldn''t have ended up like this. I lay on top of Leng Wuzui and held him down. At this moment, the surroundings lit up with light, followed by someone speaking, "Third Bro, what happened?"


    As soon as I heard that voice, I couldn''t help but to be overjoyed. You came at the right time, so I shouted, "Hurry and get him out of here, he''s on top of me!"


    After all, the old fool was skilled in farming and had great strength. He used both of his hands to grab onto the two armpits of Leng Wuzui and dragged him out along with me in one go.


    When Leng Wuzui saw the sunlight, he became more obedient and stopped making noise. However, his mouth was still crooked and his eyes were empty. He did not have any spirit and his mouth and nose were covered in grass and dust. He was lying on his stomach, his eyes still fixed on the kitchen door, muttering, "Don''t burn me, don''t burn me."


    I coughed and coughed up a lot of ash. At this moment, a series of footsteps came from outside the courtyard. From the sound of it, there were at least five or six people. My heart sank. This is bad! That damn fatty really went back to call for reinforcements. Now, even if I wanted to run away, I wouldn''t be able to.


    "He''s really here. Let''s untie his legs and see where else he can run to!" A person shouted loudly!


    I turned my head to look and was greatly shocked. My darling, all of you came with a bunch of fellows. They all stared at me with murderous gazes. The eldest wife was standing at the very front. She pointed at me and swore, "It''s this Bane, he''s the one who played tricks on my family, I want to avenge my daughter!" As he spoke, he raised his rolling pin and rushed forward.


    The old man hurried over to stop her, but he was too old and his hands and feet weren''t nimble. How could he hold up against his eldest son''s wife? He was pushed to the ground by her.


    The old fool had been holding himself back, but when he saw that the old tutor had been put down, his eyes reddened. He stood up and slapped his eldest son''s wife in the face. To say that the old fool''s brain was truly like a steel wire, it seemed that no matter what he did, he would have to do his best and do his best. With this slap, there was a crisp "pa" sound. It was clean and fast. The eldest son and daughter-in-law spun in a circle on the spot before falling to the ground.


    At this moment, her family members behind her were unwilling to accept this outcome. They immediately erupted into an uproar as they swarmed forward like a swarm of bees. The old tutor continuously shouted from the side while his eldest son''s wife continuously scolded from the side.


    I saw that if the fight went on like this, I would definitely be beaten to death. No wonder my eldest son''s wife is so arrogant. She lives in such a rogue family with so many rogue supporters. I jumped over and shouted, "All of you, stop!"


    When the two of them turned around and saw me, they cursed, "You still dare to yell, now it''s your turn!" As he spoke, he beckoned with two sticks.


    I am not an old fool who would stand there and let you hit me. I know that once I am surrounded, it will be hard for me to fly even if I had wings. Thus, I dodged to the side and rushed to the entrance of the courtyard. At this moment, he heard his eldest son''s wife yell, "Don''t let him escape!"


    Then I heard a whooshing sound behind me, and when I looked back, I saw something flying towards me.


    "F * ck!" The moment these two words popped out, my head was heavily hit by them. Instantly, my vision went black and I fell to the ground. However, I didn''t faint. My mind was still clear, and I knew that I could only pretend to be dead, or else I would definitely be beaten up a second time.


    Who the heck threw it? How could his technique be so accurate?

 C105

    A group of people surrounded him, and one of them said, "Second sister, what do you think we should do?!"


    "Tie him up and continue fighting when he wakes up!" The eldest son''s wife said.


    I thought to myself, "Bad news, I really fell into a wolf''s lair today. If I were to be tied up by them, I would definitely have no chance at all. Right now, I''m just a corpse, running away is more important." I made up my mind. At this moment, someone in the yard spoke up, "Quickly come and take a look, what''s with Ol ''Three!"


    Then I felt someone dragging me into the courtyard, the old man crying, the old man moaning, the others cursing.


    "Look, what happened to Ol ''Three?" a man said.


    Then, his eldest son''s wife shouted, "Retribution! This is retribution! He did something bad! This is the punishment of the heavens!" After that, everyone began to discuss the matter.


    I slightly opened my eyes to take a look. There wasn''t anyone by my side. I guessed that they had already gathered around to check on Leng Wuzui.


    I stood up straight like a carp, scaring the old man beside me. He lowered his voice and tremblingly said, "Run, run!"


    I didn''t intend to run, and when the old man spoke, they all turned around and saw me. At this close distance, they probably wouldn''t be able to run even if they wanted to. One of them cursed, "Brat, you actually faked your death, see if I kill you or not!" As I said that, I suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    The other party was taken aback.


    On my side, however, I couldn''t keep my eyes open. I wiped my hands together and they were covered in blood. When I saw the blood, the fire in my heart started to burn. Damn it all, I''m going to kill you. Just as I was about to make a move, I suddenly remembered that time when I was chasing after San Ye. At that time, when I saw the blood, I felt as if I had gone mad. With the situation today, if he were to fight head on, he definitely wouldn''t be able to do it.


    I tried not to think, so I said, "Do you know what happened to the Cold Extreme? He was possessed by a ghost. "


    "Huh?" They all hurriedly looked back, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    "Do you think I''m a swindler and only know how to swindle people? Let me tell you, I was a graduate of a proper university. There were some things I didn''t believe, even if you didn''t believe them. But in the end, I did because you didn''t understand the reason behind it. I''ll prove it to you today! "


    They all stopped talking and looked at me suspiciously. I walked over, of course carefully, to Leng Wuzui''s side. Lowering my head, I saw that he was still absent-minded. Therefore, I said, "Second brother, please bring me a pair of chopsticks. I''ve used them before!"


    Using the chopsticks to point at the middle finger to exorcise ghosts is a common method of exorcism. I tried it on the glass before, but it failed because when we were about to do so, Old Madame Zhao herself had already left. So whether it will work or not, I don''t have much of a grudge in my heart. As for why the chopsticks could repel ghosts, there are many theories about how the chopsticks are able to touch the mouth, and how the Yang energy is so strong that it can drive away the Yin; or how the chopsticks are made of bamboo, so is the bamboo, so is exorcism, because when we use the chopsticks, one of them does not move, while the other does not move, so is the Yin; and how the two chopsticks are able to measure the Yin and Yang; or how the chopsticks are even more absurd.


    I felt that there was only the first one to be used as a reference. Of course, it was just a reference. I actually think that the trick is not on the chopsticks, but on the middle finger. Earlier, I mentioned that ten fingers are connected to the heart, which means that ten fingers belong to the same heart meridian, stimulating the ten fingers is equivalent to indirectly stimulating the heart, and I don''t think there is a need to say the meaning of stimulating the heart. As for why I chose the middle finger, I don''t know. Perhaps the middle finger is the most effective.


    I took the chopsticks from the old man''s hand and pinched the middle finger of Leng Wuzui. He immediately let out a roar and struggled continuously. His strength was extremely great, but luckily, he kept pressing down on the chopsticks. The people behind him, including their eldest son''s wife, all stared intently as they shivered, not daring to say a word.


    After a while, the coldness subsided and became silent. Then, I laid on the ground without moving. I thought that the things on his body had been driven away by me. I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. I turned him over to see his eyes. I didn''t expect to be frightened and almost sit down when I flipped it over. Leng Wuqian had a ferocious look on his face, his teeth bared, and his mouth dripping with saliva. His eyes were blood-red. Seeing that, Lao Wu took a step forward to hold down Leng Wuzui and shouted, "Lao San, Lao San, wake up!"


    How could this be? Why was this thing so hard to deal with? Did I not drive it away, but anger it? I hastily waved my hand towards the group, gesturing for them to stay far behind. Actually, there was no need to say anything about that. They had already moved far behind the group. They all stared at the ethereal figure, afraid that he would suddenly jump up and bite them.


    I raised my head to look at the sky. It was already noon and my yang energy was the heaviest. Logically speaking, this was the best time to exorcise ghosts, so why wouldn''t it be useful? Alright, since one move isn''t enough, I''ll try another. I''ll use my blood sacrifice to sacrifice you.


    I put my middle finger in my mouth and bit it. It hurt so much that I cried. We often see in the movies, the broken middle finger as if eating, a bite of the right son, completely fooling people, how easy. You think your teeth are as sharp as knives. Even knives can''t cut you. I was about to try again, but at this moment, Leng''s body straightened up and he threw Lao Shi to the side. Then, he got up and pounced on me.


    ''This is bad, he wants to pounce on me. ''I panicked as I felt a heart-wrenching pain come from my middle finger. It looks like I did it, in order to give them something to add to the mix, to let them know that I do have a few tricks up my sleeve, and that I''m not an ordinary person. The wound slid across my palm, and it hurt so much that I couldn''t help but creak. Then, as I drew, I mumbled, "Heaven and Earth, palm contains Yin and Yang, the eight trigrams are complete, and the Yin and Evil are invisible!" Actually, I was just making this up. Anyway, it''s not illegal to lie at this time.


    At this moment, Leng Wuzui was already right in front of me. I smacked him on the head before roaring, "Go!" I''m still worried that if this doesn''t work again, they''ll probably beat me to death. Thus, I hastily whispered, "I am the Judgement. If you don''t listen to me, I will settle this with you tonight."


    I don''t know if it was due to my palm or the words that I said that made a difference, but with a ''thump'', I fell to the ground. At the same time, the kitchen door was slammed open, but I didn''t see anything.


    I wiped my eyes, which were covered in blood, and suppressed my anger as I said, "I was an attacker of the Cold Exemplary, Liu Gong Sha, which is to say, Yin Bow. He had extreme Yin Qi on him, so that thing took the opportunity to get on my body. Now that that thing has been chased away by me, I will wake up Leng Wuzui very soon! "


    The people around their eldest son''s wife looked at each other, but did not say anything. After a short period of silence, the eldest wife suddenly came to her senses and said, "What can you say when you do this? It only means that you know some unorthodox methods, which means you are a God. It just means that you have the ability to do those bad things! "


    My heart jolted. I didn''t think that I wanted to prove that I really had some talent. I could guarantee that no accident would happen to my grave. But now, she actually threw a stone at my foot, which actually gave me a mouth to gape at. I was really unable to say anything for a moment.


    When the others heard their eldest son''s wife say this, they all felt that it made sense. However, they soon forgot about what just happened. One by one, they became fiendish and were about to attack.


    I hastily shouted, "Wait!" I feel that if I don''t tell the truth now, I won''t have the chance to. So I cleared my throat, cleared my head a little, and said, "You want to know the truth, don''t you? Well, I''ll tell you about it in front of all of you!"


    Thus, I told him about how my boss bribed the boss to arrange for him to shoot Sang arrows at Leng Wuzui, how he buried the Mansion Stone in the grave, how he stole the Yin Bow from the grave, and how he was scared silly. Finally I pointed to my eldest son''s wife and said, "You man have done so many heaven''s wrong things, you know? Go and ask the boss and Laizi if there''s anything like that. "


    The eldest son and daughter-in-law did not speak, but the old fool said, "How could my big brother do such a thing?"


    I said that was a good question.


    I went to the old man''s side and helped him to the door. I picked up the stool that had been kicked over for him to sit on and said, "Old man, there''s no need to hide things anymore. Paper can''t cover up a fire!"


    The eldest son''s wife and a few of her family members immediately surrounded him. They looked at him without saying anything, and from the looks of it, if the old man didn''t give them a proper answer today, they would most likely beat him up.


    The old man nodded, then looked up and went through the circle of people one by one. He heaved a long sigh and said, "Everyone says that there is no retribution in this world. This is retribution. More than thirty years have passed, but I never thought that this curse would still exist.


    What the old man had said was truly strange, so strange that it made one feel as if there really was a deity around us. He had always protected the cause and effect of every promise or oath he made, no matter how much time had passed, he would always deliver this promise to the one who made the mistake. Therefore, the wisdom of an animal will continue to improve as the years go by, and so will the wisdom of a man. Like an ordinary old man next to us, they sometimes see things more clearly than we do, because they see so much. If thinking along this line of thinking, China''s ghost culture has undergone hundreds or thousands of years of reflection and reflection, if it really was just a fake, void of sound, it would have been abandoned long ago, so why would it still exist today. Now we do not believe that the reality is more or less bound by the end of time, less knowledge.

 C106

    What the old man said about thirty years ago was a bit general. I calculated that it should be around 1975, when the old man was probably twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. The story happened between the old man and the production team leader. The whole thing was very simple, and the production team leader wrongly accused the old man of stealing food from the team. As for why he was wronged, there was no way to prove it. The old man had speculated that the production team captain had stolen the food and was afraid that the higher ups would find the wrong number, so he looked for someone to shoulder the blame. With that, he found the old man, because he was honest and easily bullied, and his family had no backer. First, let''s talk about this production team leader. He was the biological father of his boss, Li Changjiang, and he gave his nickname to Li Danna. First of all, this'' big shot ''was not the person who was in charge of the overall situation. It had a special meaning, which was to like to steal things. This could be used as a proof of the old man''s conjecture to a certain extent. Li Dana''s father, who was the former production captain, died in the line of duty, so Li Dana took over his father''s job through the so-called democratic elections.


    The lordmaster was wronged and naturally felt uncomfortable. He thought to himself, no matter how honest I am, I wouldn''t dare bully others like you. Thus, he started cursing with Lee Da Na. He scolded them for not being able to solve the problem, so they began fighting. However, fighting would not solve the problem either. At this time, Li Da came up with an idea. Of course, it was a bad idea. He had to ask the gods to make the vows in front of the deity statue and the old man. Perhaps because the countryside was closed down and the activities of "breaking down the four old lands" had not yet been carried out, these old things still existed, and it was only in the year 81 that the land began to be divided.


    Since Li Da Na had mentioned it, he must have his own thoughts. The gamble was also absurd (or perhaps it seemed absurd to us, for it did not happen to us), or put a large incense burner in front of the Landlord, put two sticks of incense on each side, and ask a notary to testify. The two of them knelt on one side, each holding their own words. If anyone said it out loud, they would ask the land official to put down the incense on the other side, meaning that their hearts were not willing to be burned by the incense.


    The old man honestly did not think too much and believed that he did not do anything wrong. Even if there really was a god, he wasn''t afraid, but he did not expect that Li Da Na would actually collude with the notary. The result was as one might well imagine, the old tutor''s side had collapsed. Later on, when the boss told me about this matter, I found out that he had taken Li Da Na''s money and tampered with the censer, the censer''s ashes were split into two parts, and were pressed down on Li Da Na''s part, so the incense couldn''t be poured out at all, but the old gramps, on the other hand, was spread out loosely, and the censer was covered with another layer of ash, so there was no difference at all. Because they used pinch incense, the weight of the larger, so inserted in the soft on the fragrant ash will slowly tilt, and finally down.


    The old tutor was speechless. He had said that he was panicking, that he was the one who stole the food, so they would start a fight every time the meeting was held. According to the old man, there were many ways to criticize him at that time, to make him kneel on the table, with a sign hanging around his neck, and then to pull his hair and slap him in the face or spit at him, and sometimes to let him slap himself in the face and apologize to everyone. Everyone knew what was going on, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They didn''t dare to offend Li Datong. I think that''s what the old man said at the wine table yesterday, "I didn''t even shed a tear when I was beaten up."


    The old tutor didn''t shed a tear, but no one could bear such a shameful thing. According to the old man, he had opened the lid of the bottle several times in preparation for death. However, when she thought of how she died, she couldn''t live alone. Furthermore, she didn''t have any children, so she had to let her ancestors down. Therefore, she didn''t have the courage to die every time. Just like this, the old man was being criticized every day at the meeting. When he returned home at night, he would hug his wife and cry bitterly. Therefore, the old tutor had said that he had never cried before, meaning that he had cried countless times in public.


    When people feel desperate, when there is no way out, they will think of unconventional means to change the status quo, that is, poverty changes, not conventional means often with the meaning of a quick cut.


    The old tutor was truly infuriated, anger rising from the bottom of his heart and rising to the surface. He was ready to give it his all. So he picked up a knife on a rainy night and went to his house, but he failed because he was caught as soon as he jumped into the yard. According to the elementary school textbooks, if this person was unlucky enough to fart, he''d smash his heels into the ground. The old tutor was one. He hadn''t expected that Li Dannan was in the room playing cards with a few other people, for fear of being found out. The windows were closed and the voices were quiet. Therefore, the old tutor was like squinting his eyes as he dove into a wolf''s lair.


    Li Da Na didn''t even mention their personal grudges and insisted that the old man was taking advantage of the night to enter the house to rob them. It was completely possible for him to commit a life of malpractice or breach of law and order, and if this hat was taken down, it would be a huge problem. But Lee Dana did not do so and chose to beat him up. If you dare to say no, you will be charged with this crime tomorrow during the battle.


    The old man had said that he had been thrown into a ditch that night. Before he left, Li Dannan said, "I will step on you for the rest of my life and see what you can do about it!" The lordmaster couldn''t do anything by himself. Even if he was openly bullied, he wouldn''t be able to find anyone who could uphold justice. At most, he would only have the right to complain.


    Not only did he blame the heavens, he even did it.


    The old tutor dragged his injured body back to where the Earthen Lord was. The shrine was long gone, and the statue of the Earthen Lord was in the rain. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. He pointed at the statue and cursed. He cursed that the heavens were unfair and allowed the wicked to live freely. According to the old man, perhaps it was due to him seeing things for himself, but after scolding to the point where a bolt of lightning suddenly streaked across the sky, he vaguely discovered that blood was continuously flowing out from the deity statue''s eyes. The old man was scared and quickly took off his clothes and put it on before kneeling on the ground and complaining about his grievances. In the end, he did not know what was on his mind, but he still listened to others. He took a rock from beside him, gritted his teeth, and forcefully smashed down three of his fingers, offering them to the Earthen Lord.


    "Heaven is unfair. I am willing to offer up three broken fingers to you for your judgement. "If I am lying, let me die a horrible death. If my words are not false, let the wicked die a horrible death!"


    After the old man finished speaking, he kowtowed towards the deity statue in tears and kowtowed continuously. Unexpectedly, the deity statue fell down with a loud crash. I have seen the idol of my earth father-in-law. There is a base under each statue to reduce the pressure, so it is impossible to fall. At the time, the old man thought that Earthen Lord didn''t want to accept the case, but I think that he was too polite. Of course, this was a little ridiculous. If one were to consider reality, the only possibility was that the ground underneath had collapsed. However, if there wasn''t anything below, how could it have collapsed? If there was something down there, what would it be, that was unknown.


    I have seen the old man''s hands without his little finger, ring finger and middle finger. Furthermore, the degree of the cut varied, indicating that it was not cut in one stroke. Therefore, it was quite possible that he had used a rock to smash it.


    Actually, the blood oath that the lordmaster had made at that time had only vented the pent-up rage that had been building up for a long time, and had not been able to be fulfilled either. The old man had also learned to be a good boy and no longer contradicted Li Datou. I''ll do whatever you say, as long as his skin is a bit thick, he''ll be able to live his days. Thus, after a year of stress, the old man entered the summer of 1976. First, it was Li Da Na''s mother who was pestered by the fox spirit, and wailed all night long with pain in her heart. She even ate medicine, but the teacher also saw that it was useless, and finally died from the pain.


    After his mother died, Li Danna became restless and came to the house to make trouble every few days. It was said that every time she came, she would cry on the roof, saying that Li Da Na had done something bad and had caused her no peace. Ever since his mother died, he had the same dream every day. He dreamt that he was always somersaulting on a high platform. When he was tired, he would sit on the platform and look down. One month later, Li Da Na''s wife suddenly died without any warning and was unable to find the reason. Another month later, Li Danna''s daughter, who was supposed to be the eldest brother''s sister, fell into the water and died. In just three short months, three people had been sent out. This was very unusual. Li Datong seemed to have felt that something was amiss and was afraid. Thus, they went to the street to find a wager stall with Wang Tianma, and told him about the strange things that had happened at home, as well as the dream he had had, so that he could calculate the mysteries of this place. The fortune-teller didn''t know what to do, but a dreamer beside him said, "No one can save you. Go home and prepare for your aftermath."


    When Li Datou heard this, he immediately became paralyzed and hurriedly asked what was going on.


    "The high platform in your dream is called the hometown platform. The people who died cannot bear to leave their homes. If you stand on them, you will be able to see your hometown. If you roll over and over on this platform, you will be tired of living. "


    Li Da Na saw that his words made sense, so he asked for his help in resolving the issue. Who knew that person would turn around and leave, leaving behind a sentence, "I can''t change your life!"


    Li Da Na died a few days after returning home. His stomach was as big as a drum, and he died from anger. He only left behind a child that was not even five years old. He was his current boss, Li Guo Qiang.


    This passage was later told to me by the boss, so I put it here for the sake of convenience. When the old man spoke to here, the old man had just opened his mouth to ask something. At this moment, Leng Wuzui woke up with a "Ouch!". He hurriedly went over to help him drink some water.


    "That''s not right, old man." I asked, "Based on the way his family died, it seems that your blood curse has been fulfilled and given to his family, then Little Li Guorong must not have been spared, but how did he manage to survive?"


    The old man was just about to speak when his phone rang. It''s Sister Yun. I didn''t answer, but signaled the old man to continue, then texted her, "Yes, I''m busy."


    "I only remembered the blood curse I made in front of Earthen Lord a year ago. Although I am not sure if the disaster was related to this blood curse, my heart is filled with guilt. Because the grudge between me and Li Datong is very simple, who would have known that someone would die! "

 C107

    The old tutor''s words were full of remorse, but there was no need for them. Anyone who was bullied to such an extent would surely rebel. As for the blood curse, there was no way to see it in the first place. There was no basis for it. To a normal person, it was nothing more than a tool to vent their emotions, let alone feel guilty about it.


    The old man thought that his blood curse had been fulfilled, so he blamed himself for overdoing it. When he saw that there was only this child left in Li Datong''s house, he decided to adopt him. For one thing, he had been married for four or five years and had no children of his own, so the chances of having children in the future would probably be even less. And for another, he would take this child as a foster child for Li Da Na''s sake, so that he could make up for his mistakes.


    When the lordmaster found the strong in a small country, he was already gravely ill, and would soon die. Thus, the old gramps carried the small country powerhouse to the place where the blood curse was placed. At this time, the "Four Paths of the Old" had already been passed on, and the idol of the Earthen Lord had long been thrown away. He recounted the matter of the previous blood curse, saying that now that the villains had been punished, they did not want to harm the innocent anymore and wanted to forcefully take in this small country as their son. He implored the gods to promise not to take his life.


    He hadn''t thought that Wang Tianma would find out about all this. He''d threatened the old tutor to tell the truth and let everyone know that Li Datou had been killed by the old tutor. In the end, it was the old man who paid to keep his mouth sealed.


    After that, the old man began to look everywhere for medical treatment for the small countries. He didn''t expect that the small countries'' experts would actually escape calamity. Their bodies gradually improved, but their appearances got uglier and uglier until they finally grew to their current state. Eight years later, the old man''s wish had finally been fulfilled. Old Man Laizi had returned what he owed to him, and this family had only now lived a decent life.


    The old man''s story ended here, but I fell into a state of confusion. Logically speaking, a person''s fate had been decided from the moment he was born. Although the old tutor had cast a blood curse, how could he change his fate? Was this a coincidence, or was there an unknown, even more powerful force to change a person''s fate? If the old man''s blood curse was truly fulfilled, then a small country would definitely die an irresistible death. However, when the old man paid his second respects to the Earthen Lord, how could he change his life a second time? How could a person''s life be changed again and again? This was completely impossible.


    On the contrary, if the old man''s blood curse hadn''t been fulfilled, then how would Li Dajia''s family being slaughtered one by one be explained? If it was a coincidence, then it probably wouldn''t be convincing. What''s more, Li Guoqiang, who was also the eldest, had nothing to do with the old man. It was too much of a coincidence that trouble would follow whenever he tried to harm the old man''s family, or in other words the old lady''s life.


    I have always believed that all coincidences are not mere accidents, but that we do not see the underlying cause and effect. That''s why I don''t believe in coincidences. At the same time, I don''t believe in changing my life, because changing one''s life is actually changing one''s'' number ''. Let us recall the whole incident. Li Da Na was not friendly with others, he acted unjustly, he planted the evil factor, the old man had nowhere to go, the blood curse changed his fate, and so Li Da Na ended up suffering the consequences of his own actions. However, the boss, who was still alive today, actually didn''t believe in fate. Ignoring the kindness of having been raised for more than ten years, he wholeheartedly wanted to test his life and secretly harm the family of the old tutor. The whole thing was hiding a "number" that no one else could accept, as the old lady had said ¡ª "the number of things in the world accounts for seven parts of reason, three parts of reason." To put it bluntly, it was all fated. As for the question of numbers, the scope is too wide to be clear for a while, and I don''t think I can explain it. This was because you could classify "change" as "number" as well, that is, a change that was destined to occur at this point. If you were to be so entangled with it, you would discover that the word "number" was too ridiculous and impossible to describe.


    So I''m not going to count. I''m talking about a key thing in the incident ¡ª the blood curse. As long as one knew the function and mechanism of the blood curse, one would know if it could change its fate. The blood curse was actually a type of curse. However, the one who cast the curse had paid the price of something more bloody, such as the old man''s three fingers. Was the blood curse really that powerful? Why did it seem that some spells could be fulfilled while others could not? I have tried to simulate this mechanism from a scientific point of view, right or wrong and put it aside, as if it were a piece of cake.


    Many of us now swear curses and sometimes put our lives on the line, but few of us have ever heard of people dying of them. Perhaps people would think that it was just a matter of the spirit and lack of spirit, but gods naturally did not exist. Then, who would decide whether or not the spirit and lack of spirit would be decided by? Personally, I think it was the person who cast the spell. And what is the power that propels the movement of the spell? It is what we call spiritual power. If a person''s spiritual force is very strong when they cast a spell, then the spiritual force may exist in some form alone, electromagnetic waves of course, but not limited to electromagnetic waves. It can be considered a ''field'' in physics. It has a specific recognition function (which is related to the spellcaster''s mind) and can be attached to certain people. Once a strength value broke through a threshold, it would have an effect on the Cursemancer, prompting the person to see, hear, or feel something until the person died. This would support the view that the blood curse could not be changed. It was merely a means to cause death. Just as a man is destined to live to the age of seventy, but he wants to die, or hang himself, or lie down on the rails, this is called death, because he deviates from the number, but in order to maintain this number, there is the concept of longevity, which indirectly suggests that ghosts are another form of human existence.


    So the conclusion is that the blood curse can''t change fate, it''s just a temporary deviation from that number, and it will end up going to that number. Therefore, the old lady''s words about the number of lives and numbers were not directed at the lives and numbers of Lee Daena''s family members, but the fact that they had to go through a violent death.


    The above is a scientific hypothesis, but there are flaws, such as Lee''s death glare, which can be explained as having shown him something terrible, but the size of the stomach cannot be explained. Maybe the metaphysical stuff can''t be completely simulated with science!


    "Father, what about me? Why are you saying ''Ol'' Three ''after you finished saying'' Big Bro '', why don''t you have me?! " The old man came back to his senses at this moment and hurriedly asked.


    "Because you''re not the old man''s biological son either!" I whispered.


    Everyone present, with the exception of extraordinary cold, immediately cast their gaze at me. They all had puzzled expressions. But the old man wasn''t the same. He didn''t expect me to know even that, and the others were surprised to find out why the old man wasn''t his own son.


    "He''s right!" The old man coughed, "I picked you up from the bottom of the pot in the cafeteria. Your biological parents probably didn''t have the ability to support you and wanted to throw you away. However, they were afraid of being frozen so they placed you at the bottom of the wok. That way, it would be easy for others to find you. "


    I thought it was a good thing the people I found were more careful. If it had been a Madahar, I would have cremated him.


    "When I picked you up, you were suffering from dysentery, so every day I had to use a flatcar to push you dozens of miles away to see a doctor. I had to push you for two whole years before I was able to pick you up!" The old man''s words almost made me cry. Not only him, but my heart is also sour. This old man is not simple at all. At that time, everyone was so poor that they couldn''t even eat. Perhaps it was because the death of Li Dana''s family made him feel sinful, so he revered any life, or perhaps he wanted to make up for the debt he owed by saving others.


    The old man stood up and glared at his wife and the people behind her. He said fiercely, "Dad, don''t be afraid. The sky has collapsed and I''m here to take revenge. I''ve made enough money." At this moment, Leng Wuzui stood up as well and stood beside Old Devil. "Second Brother, there''s me!"


    The old man cried. I knew he was crying from happiness. The old fool was also here to pick him up, but in the end, he and Leng Wuzui stood together as a rope. This was his long-cherished wish. Although he wished for the three of them to stand here, his eldest brother had already completely injured him and couldn''t possibly return. Even so, the honored tutor should be satisfied.


    I looked at my eldest son''s wife and the rest of them. They all had gloomy expressions and lowered their heads without saying a word. I guess they were all thinking about why they came to cause trouble.


    At this time, his eldest daughter-in-law finally spoke up, "So he did so many things behind my back, I had no idea. "Sigh, retribution, what else can I say?" Then she turned and beckoned the men away.


    Wait!" I said, because I suddenly thought of something. This feeling came to me when the Director came back and told me that he did not know what the cause and effect of the previous generation were. It was because he knew. The reason why he said he didn''t know was because he also had a role in that matter, and was also the villain. So, it wasn''t that he didn''t know, it was that he didn''t dare to say. So I said, "When it happened, Big Bro was only five years old, so what could a five year old know. Right now, he is just playing with someone else, so he definitely won''t know the cause and effect of this place. Furthermore, he had never mentioned it since he was young, nor did he do anything about it. This meant that he did not know about this matter at all. But he didn''t show it until this year, when the old lady died, which meant that someone had told him about it. However, only two people knew of this. One was the old tutor, and the other was Wang Tianma. The lordmaster definitely wouldn''t say it, so there was only one possibility, and that was that Wang Tian Ma had said it. "So the family was having a good time, why did he cause such a ruckus like this? Why did he find something to tell Big Bro and have Big Bro do such heinous things? This led to a series of troubles, including your daughter ¡­


    I hadn''t even finished speaking when my eldest son''s wife suddenly waved her hand and fiercely bellowed, "Go find Wang Tianma!"


    After they left, only the four of us remained. I said, "The heavens have truly called upon him. Wang Tianma is a miser and has done so many evil deeds. This time, it should be enough for him to drink a pot of wine!"


    This matter can be put to rest for the time being. As for how our eldest son''s wife will beat up Wang Tianma and whether Wang Tianma will be able to escape this calamity, that is already not our concern. So I looked into the kitchen, and I asked Leng Wujie, "How did you say you hit me so quickly? What did you discover?"

 C108

    "I didn''t notice anything. Just when I was about to ignite the fire, I suddenly felt a gust of cold wind coming from the grey pit. It was as if my ankle was grabbed by an ice-cold hand. I just shivered and didn''t know anything!"


    Once again, it was the gray pit. After Leng Ning''s upper body had been covered, he kept staring at the grey pit, and kept reaching in with his hands in an attempt to find something. The situation is very obvious. There is something inside the grey pit, and I previously discovered that half of the person was buried in the ground. When the two pieces of information are combined, it is easy to imagine that the person was hiding inside the grey pit. No wonder he was shouting "I''m scalded to death" in the yard, with a fire burning on his head. It would be strange if he didn''t scald to death. I finally understood why the old man ate the fire. The person was hiding under the fire, yin, yang. There was a negative pressure between yin and yang, pulling down the heat, so the heat that was passed to the pot would be reduced. So I ate the fire. Because the smoke will also go down, not up the chimney, so not up.


    "Second brother, find a shovel!" There''s something at the bottom of the old gramps'' cooker. We have to take it off and dig downwards! "


    The man beckoned to me to help him. I figured he wanted me to dig him out of the ground. He had no idea what this place was used for, or how it could be used for burying people.


    "What is it?" the old man and Leng Wuzui asked at the same time.


    "I don''t know. I''ll have to dig it out before I can tell you." After I finished speaking, I realized that what I said was nonsense!


    The old fool went to prepare the food and returned in a short while.


    I told Leng Wuzui to stay with the old man and sit with his back to the kitchen. Thus, the old fool and I headed towards the kitchen. Just as we reached the door, we heard the old beggar curse from outside, "Get lost! Don''t follow me! I might beat you up!"


    I didn''t know what the old beggar was up to, so I hurried out of the courtyard, only to see my boss dragging the old beggar by the arm, not allowing him to leave. The old beggar was also struggling to drag the bow with his other hand, both of them seemed to be playing tug of war. This scene reminded me of the time the old beggar dragged along the cold extraordinary in the open space of the Science Park.


    "What are you guys doing!"


    The old beggar turned around and shouted with a bitter face, "Aiyo, hurry up and bring him away, he''s too sticky!"


    At this moment, the boss grabbed the old beggar with one hand, took out his other hand, and was about to snatch the bow. It seemed the glass method had worked, and the old beggar had succeeded.


    I walked over, snatched the bow from the old beggar''s hand, and ran out into the yard. The old beggar was about to scold me for not helping when he stopped, for the Boss had already turned away from him and was chasing me.


    When the old fool saw that the boss had chased us, he immediately went to stop us. I hastily shouted, "Don''t stop him!" As I said this, I went into the kitchen. The cat was behind the door, and without thinking, the boss also went in. Then I ducked out the door and closed it.


    "There''s a ghost in the room, hurry and get him out!"


    I said no, he should do something for you. After a brief moment of silence, they heard their boss chuckle, then speak.


    "Have you seen the flower girl?"


    "No?" Why is it gone? "


    Then the eldest started singing again, "Pinkie white face, red lips, wide forehead, narrow chin ¡­"


    The old fool''s face turned green as he looked at me and whispered, "Who is big brother talking to?"


    I smiled. "What do you think?"


    Hearing that, the old fool immediately went to open the door. I grabbed him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What if that ghost bullies him? I have to drag my big brother out. "


    I thought to myself, you really are an honest and honest person. The boss was so bad before, but you still think about him in your heart. Actually, I know that my boss will be fine. At most, he will be beheaded because he is a fool. Of course, there was one other possibility. The position and interactions of the three souls and seven souls remained in the body, but they had already changed, causing one''s mind to be unable to calm down. Their thoughts were a mess, so most idiots would not say a word, and their speech would be incoherent. In this sort of situation, the eldest was equivalent to a spirit body. It was very easy to see or sense things that others couldn''t, but there was also a disadvantage. It was that it was easy for ghosts to take advantage of it and use its corpse to repay the spirit.


    Right now, I want the person inside to be in charge of my boss'' body. Since my boss'' mind is always in a mess, it won''t disturb that person''s soul, so he can freely express his thoughts. This way, not only would Leng Wuzui be able to get rid of the Yin Man, he could also find out his identity through his boss. I think it would be a merit for the boss, though he probably wouldn''t have wanted to. Of course, there are risks as well, which is that we often say God is easy to send to God, and if he is a monster, then he is very likely to be stuck with this stinky thing. However, this worry was unnecessary. Firstly, I was sure that he wasn''t the culprit. Otherwise, it would have become chaotic long ago. Secondly, with my judgement here, he wouldn''t dare to make a ruckus like this.


    I pulled Lao Li behind me, just as the kitchen door opened and the boss limped out without a word to the well, picked up the basin, raised his head and started gulping it down. I saw the boss''s stomach slowly expanding, and thought you were going to break the boss''s belly in this way, which wasn''t good, so I lifted my foot and prepared to give it to him from behind.


    Unexpectedly, the boss stopped and walked to the foot of the building. He laid down in front of the two and went to sleep. The whole time, he didn''t say a single word.


    "Has the ghost appeared on his body?" The old fool tugged at me and asked in a low voice.


    "They should be going up!"


    I added the word ''should'' because I thought my boss had been put in the upper half because of his strange behavior, especially that basin of water which he drank so hard that he didn''t even have a breath left in his throat. I wondered if he had been possessed by a thirsty ghost, but I had never heard of one.


    The old man and Leng Wuzui could only watch helplessly as this person slept in front of them. The two of them were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    I shouted in a low voice, "It''s fine. Just pretend that he doesn''t exist and don''t provoke him."


    I think that since he doesn''t provoke us, we''d better not provoke him either. This thing is like an animal sometimes, it can''t be said for sure what makes it angry.


    The old beggar walked over, raised his head to look at the sky, and said, "It''s getting late, this time the Yin Burning Bow is just right, if we were any later, we might not be able to make it."


    The old beggar''s words woke me up and I almost forgot about it. If the boss goes to find the boss, the boss won''t be able to hide for too long. If he gets anxious and hides Lai Zi, we''ll have to play hide and seek with him. But now, with the boss'' upper body, Lao Wu and I are also preparing to dig up the kitchen. Time is running out. Therefore, I said, "Quickly go and find Laizi with Leng Wuzui. Lao Wu and I will keep an eye on our boss."


    "Alright, but you have to be careful of Eldest Brother''s wife. I just noticed her bringing a group of people over here, it might be because of you!"


    I was stunned. Didn''t my eldest son''s wife just go to beat up the boss? Why did she come back? Later on, he found out that the old beggar''s'' just now ''was referring to the time when he had just arrived at the old man''s house. Originally, the old man had been with them in the courtyard, but the old beggar had been unable to do anything. This little fatty should be the person I kicked. Now that everyone had left, only the old beggar had the chance to make a move, leaving the eldest playing around in the courtyard. When the old beggar returned, he was afraid that he would run into his eldest son and wife, so he came around from another direction. Thus, he didn''t see that they had already left.


    Everything happened so coincidentally. If it weren''t for them deliberately arranging that damn fatty to watch the wind, he probably wouldn''t have discovered me. If they didn''t, they wouldn''t have gone all out, and the old beggar wouldn''t have gotten his hands on them either.


    The old beggar and Leng Wuzui left together. The old fool and I began to dismantle the wok. After we were done, we started digging in the pit. At first, the soil was very dry and hard, but after digging a foot deep, the color of the soil turned into an exquisite iron color. It started to become sticky, as if it contained a lot of water.


    "Keep your fork down. Pay attention to what''s under the soil." I reminded him.


    "Why is there nothing here? Is there nothing here at all?" The soil is becoming more and more sticky, it''s too difficult to dig! " He leaned his fork to one side, pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked.


    To be honest, I don''t know if there are any. It was only because I felt something when the Cold Exemplary was being washed away that I dug into the pit with my hands. However, this place was indeed unusual. Although it was not the top of the hill, it was not the bottom either. Furthermore, the drought had been going on for such a long time. How could there be such a large amount of water vapor?


    "Let''s dig again!"


    "Alright!" "Let''s go." Old Man Shun held the cigarette in his mouth and took another fork. With a "chi" sound, the fork seemed to have touched something. The old fool was shocked, and the cigarette in his mouth fell out.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw someone standing at the door. I looked up and saw that it was the boss. He didn''t know when he got there, but he was staring at our feet. I looked into his eyes and saw that they were just as lifeless as before, just staring at us in a daze.


    I pointed at him and shouted, Get back.


    The boss didn''t move, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "What does Big Bro want?" Are we still digging? " The old fool asked.


    I don''t know what the boss is doing either, but one thing is certain, it has something to do with this underground thing.


    "Dig!" I gritted my teeth and said. Since we''re already here, I might as well give up now. I''m still not sure what''s going on, but seeing me open my mouth, the old fool raises his fork.


    "Stop!" I hastily replied, "Don''t use your fork to move on to the next part. Use your hands to plow through it!"


    So we set our forks aside, rolled up our sleeves, and picked them up with our hands. At this point, almost all the water in the soil could be squeezed out, so calling it mud would be more appropriate. With one hand, he brought the mud back up, then he wiped the mud off his hands and began to pull it off again. It was just like when I was a kid, digging out loaches on the riverbed.


    At this moment, I looked up and saw that my eldest brother was no longer there. I looked down through the kitchen door and saw that he had gone back to sleep. Was he afraid we''d spoil the bottom with the fork?


    "What a bastard, you actually dare to order us around like a laborer. Who do you think you are, and who do you think you are begging for help from?" I muttered, feeling a bit annoyed. I then viciously dug at my fingers a few times, suddenly feeling as if something was hanging on my fingers.


    I slowly pulled the mud away from me. It was like a chain, about the size of a chopstick, and the other end was buried under the mud. I pulled, but I didn''t move. There was something round tied to the chain, stained with mud. I wiped it with my hand, but I couldn''t tell what it was.


    "What the heck is this?" The old fool raised his head and asked in a low voice.


    I said you came this way.

 C109

    I wiped the round object on his body. Only then did I see that it seemed to be a pair of yin and yang fish that were looking at each other from head to tail. Although there was rust on the chain, it was much lighter than the one on the chain.


    The Yin-Yang fish is the tai chi diagram that we often see, one white and one black, signifying yin and yang, and those two small circles are the fish eyes. Yin-yang fish and tai chi diagram are derived from the Yi-Ching thought, revealing a simple dialectical view of the world. However, there were many forms of Yin-Yang fish. The tai chi diagram was only simplified to its original form. Now, various types of Yin-Yang fish models could be seen on the market. The Yin-Yang fish I see now are two fish, dark red, with heads biting on tails and eyes like slits between the two.


    "What is it?" The old fool asked.


    "Hmm?" I looked up and saw that he was looking at me with a serious expression. "What is it?"


    "No." The old fool looked at me suspiciously. "What did you want me to do?"


    I sighed and thought to myself, "Old and simple, this name is really correct." The reason I asked him to come over was to wipe this thing off with his clothes. Why didn''t he react after a long time? I said, "It''s all right, go on!"


    I was still looking at the Yin-Yang fish, and I couldn''t understand how this place could have such a thing. After picking it up for a while, the old fool suddenly stopped moving and raised his head to look at me. I say, what''s the matter with you?


    "I seem to have found something."


    "Then pull it out."


    "Alright!" The old fool pulled twice without moving, then stood up and changed his position. He put his hands into the mud and exerted all his strength. With a "pa" sound, a lump of mud was pulled out. Perhaps it was more difficult for people to understand that I used a "pop" sound. It was actually just the sound of the air hissing as the mud was torn away, such as our feet sinking into the mud and making the same noise when it was pulled out.


    Old Sweetie and I tilted our heads and looked at it for a long time, but we could still tell what it was. I said wait, I''ll go get a basin of water.


    After the water was brought over, he placed the object into the water and shook it. After wiping it a little, he took it out and looked at it. Immediately, he cried!


    I was also shocked. I didn''t expect that after digging for so long, I would actually find such a treasure.


    "Head, head!" The old fool cried and was about to throw it away.


    "Don''t move!" I hastily shouted and stretched out my hand to receive it. "What kind of head is it? Just a skull and it''s frightening you to this extent?"


    If this had happened in the past, I would probably be as scared as Old Fart, but I''m not scared anymore. I''ve already seen ghosts, so what would I be afraid of? A skeleton is like the grass around us. No, the grass is alive, and if it is not, it is like a rock or a lump of earth. At most, it can only prove that the person who owns this skin has walked the world once and never found any other value.


    "No, I ¡­" I was holding it just now... "I''ve watched it for a long time!"


    "Did it bite you?"


    "Nope."


    "No, what are you afraid of? Hurry, with a head, there will definitely be skeletons, and we will dig them out together. "


    "You''re still digging? I heard from someone that it''s not good to casually touch other people''s bones. "


    "He begged me to do it!" As soon as I finished speaking, I felt that I had made a slip of the tongue, so I didn''t continue speaking. Fortunately, even the old fool didn''t think to continue asking, I said that I would find something to carry around, so you should continue digging.


    The old fool said I wouldn''t dare.


    "Then you go stand outside and wait for me to come back before digging!"


    I asked the old man for a red cloth, then came back and continued digging with the old man.


    There was indeed a complete skeleton beneath the mud, but it had been soaked in water for a long time, causing it to turn dark and rot upon contact. I cleaned all the bones and wrapped them in red cloth. The old fool and I dug down for another foot, but we didn''t find anything else. We dug four more times, but there was none.


    Looks like this is the only skeleton.


    I finally figured out why that person kept reaching into the ash pit to dig out his bones when he was on top of Leng Wujie''s body. When the boss walked over, he was actually afraid that we would accidentally break him with a fork, so he left after we switched hands.


    It''s just that I don''t understand how there could be so much water here. Was it he who came to the yard every night to flush, just to prevent the fire from corroding him? What was the background of this man? How could his corpse be buried here? Why is he carrying a piece of Yin-Yang fish with him? As I thought about it, I suddenly thought about the Yin-Yang fish. I remembered that I had placed it on the ground when I went to look for the red cloth. I turned around and looked around, but I couldn''t find it. I pinched the mud again, but I still couldn''t find it? Strange, why is it gone? Forget it, it''s not like it belongs to me.


    The old fool and I filled up the soil again. I intentionally squeezed the soil aside, but it still didn''t happen. Since that was the case, I completely gave up.


    When we had finished, I wrapped the pile of bones to prevent them from seeing the light. When I came out, I found that the old man was the only one under the door.


    "Where''s big brother?" The old fool asked.


    "He left. When you entered with the red cloth, he got up and laughed a few times, then left while singing a song."


    "What song are you singing?"


    "Who knows where to go? Pinkie white face, red lips, singing and walking away."


    The boss had left while singing a song, meaning that the person had long since gotten off the boss''s body. The only place he could go was to enter the kitchen! Thinking about this, cold sweat dripped down my body. Could it be that he was watching us while we were digging out his bones? I looked down at the bag of bones in my hand and felt a chill down my spine.


    I never found out who this man was because I didn''t know his name, so I couldn''t get him. And he doesn''t seem to have any conscience. I helped him, and he didn''t come to me to thank me. The only clue left was the Yin-Yang fish, which I found later, in my pocket, with my cell phone, so I decided that the man had given it to me before he left. Because I didn''t have it in my pocket at all, and there was a lot of dirt on it, so I couldn''t put it in the same place as my cell phone. If this thing is real, it means that this person really does have some background, but if it''s just an ornament on the market, he''s at most a commoner, so I don''t have to scratch my scalp to figure out who he is.


    The other thing I didn''t understand was why he left the door open that night and had to climb the chimney. At first I thought it was the doorman blocking the way, but then I realized something was wrong, because he had passed through the door. Did he climb the chimney on purpose to attract my attention so that I could help him? Afterward, the glass told me that the chimney was originally the passage of ghosts, and that when a person died and came back to life, they would be escorted down the chimney by the ghost servant. But I could not accept this, because it involved theological matters, whether there were ghost servants or not was another matter. So at this point, I can only give these speculations, not a clear answer.


    At this moment, the cold transcendent and the old beggar had returned. I say that there shouldn''t be any problems over there. What kind of trouble could the old beggar possibly cause? I said, I don''t see any change in Leng Jue.


    "What change do you want? Do you want him to grow wings and fly away? "


    The matter of Leng Wuzui was truly settled here. Whether or not it worked depended on the situation in the future.


    Now that he looked back, he realized that Leng Wuqian had committed a heinous crime, causing him to draw in countless evil spirits and demons. It also affected Shui Qingling and her ambitions, causing her to almost lose her life many times. The reason was that he had been too careless to avoid the Yin Bow. Who would have thought that he would involve such a grudge, a grudge that had occurred more than thirty years ago? More than thirty spring and autumn had already passed, and the dust had settled. Unexpectedly, they had been brought up again by the evil people. Not only did it make the father and son look at each other, the brothers became enemies. Obviously, this evil person was the boss, but why would he do that? Was it because of that three thousand dollars? On the surface, this was the only thing he could do. Thirty years ago, he had received the money from Li Da Na, acted against his conscience and deceived the old man. The following year, he had taken a portion of the money from the old man by threatening to tell the truth. Thirty years later, he would also be able to use the truth as a bargaining chip to get three thousand yuan from his boss, who was also Li Danna''s son. It seemed like Li Datou''s starting point was money. He was simply obsessed with money! Everything seemed natural to him, but three thousand yuan was nothing to him right now. Would Qian Jin really ignore the lives of others just because of this small amount of money? Was he really that shameful? Human nature was ugly, one could see that such a person would end up with money in the end.


    We buried the skeleton of the stranger in the kitchen north of the dam, and because we didn''t know his family or even his name, we dug a deep hole and threw our bags in, buried them, and piled them up low. Since we don''t know their names, it''s not good for us to set up the monoliths. In the blink of an eye, several years had passed. If he were to do so now, it was unknown whether he would be able to find them. We burnt sandalwood, melted paper money, worshiped randomly for a while, then went back. Everything was fine.


    The old beggar ordered the kitchen to be dug up, eight inches of earth dug up, then sprinkled with lime and covered with new soil, and then the stove was set up again. The old beggar meant that there was corpse Qi left on the ground to prevent the corpse Qi from penetrating the corpse Qi, I think that the corpse Qi left the body, even if there was a portion of it, it would have been absorbed by the earth, and it wouldn''t have been able to come out, this is unnecessary, or perhaps he did it for the sake of insurance. After the stove had been set up, the old man went to test the fire. As expected, all the smoke was discharged from the chimney and was very smooth. It was evident that the matter of eating the fire had something to do with the corpse.


    I tried to get my boss''s soul back, so we went to the north of the Weir graveyard to scream, but it was useless. I also thought, when my boss didn''t know about my past, he got along well with my old man. It was only because he knew about the grudges of the previous generation and became enemies with my old man that the blood curse started to take effect. If he could continue to regard the old tutor as his own father, would things have miraculously changed? So we held down our boss to make him kowtow and apologize to the old man. Strangely, as long as we coax him, our boss can kneel to anyone, but he just doesn''t want to kneel to the old man. We also tried to get the old man to go to the place where the Land Office used to be and pay his respects again, but now the place had already been built and the old man was burning incense and kowtowing to us. The family disagreed, saying that the old man had played tricks on us and chased us away.

 C110

    It looks like this is a dead knot, and no one can open it. I think that after being scared silly, even with how powerful Huang Xuanyuan was, he still wasn''t able to treat him. With Boss'' current state, I probably won''t be able to handle it either. Thus, the eldest continued to go crazy and hum a tune.


    I saw that things here were basically done, so I decided to go back in the evening. For one, Sister Yun said that Shui Qingling had already woken up, so she told Leng Wujing to hurry back and finish up, otherwise the family wouldn''t be willing to let him go. For another, Lu Siran also called me twice, but strangely, the moment I picked up the call, Leng Wujing''s cell phone would ring and that person would ring off immediately. Third, Xiao Xin called Leng Dazzling to ask when he would be back. Thus, there was a contradiction here: no matter how much I tried to call Lu Xiran, I couldn''t get through. However, since Xiao Xin was able to call Leng Xiran, it clearly wasn''t the reason for the signal.


    In fact, the one who was most anxious was the old beggar, but he still couldn''t let go of the black snake in his heart and had already wanted to return. In fact, the one who was most anxious was the old beggar, and he still couldn''t let go of the black snake in his heart. Therefore, they could only return together tomorrow. In a situation like this, if a minor child died in the family, there was no need for them to follow the path of an adult''s funeral. The parents of the deceased used reed mats to roll up the child and carried him directly to a grave to be dug and buried. However, since his eldest was already crazy, he probably wouldn''t be able to do it, so the old man wanted Leng Wuzui to replace him. I think this is good as well. After all, the conflict between the two families was too deep. This way, the enmity between the two families can be considered to have resolved.


    We had dinner in the old man''s yard. We picked up some cold dishes from the restaurant and made some small dishes from the stove we had just set up, because we had to work all night so we didn''t drink much. The old beggar did not know why, but he had always been absent-minded, fidgety, and impatient. Even when he was eating, he did not take a bite.


    "Old man, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so absent-minded?"


    "I don''t know either. I feel extremely agitated, as if something is about to happen!"


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t say!" The old beggar looked up at the night sky and shook his head.


    I don''t know if he sensed that the black snake was missing, or if he could guess that I was the one who did it, but my heart was in turmoil and I felt very flustered. Moreover, he could not ask about this. He was afraid that if he asked about it, he would attract the old beggar''s attention and find out some clues.


    We talked a lot with the old man about his past, and then we talked about the boss. Because I had always thought that for the sake of three thousand dollars, he would find out about that incredible grudge from thirty years ago, and then direct my boss to do those heinous things for a reason I couldn''t quite convince myself. Furthermore, other people might not believe the action of releasing the Yin Bow and hiding the Demon Burying Stone in the grave, but he knew a lot, so he should understand how powerful it was.


    "The boss looks like he''s having a good time. He''s always wearing a jade plate with his head held high. He really is full of energy!" I looked at the old man and smiled. Actually, the reason he had started was to get more information about the boss from the old man''s mouth. They must have known each other all their lives.


    The old man did not say anything, but he was received by the old man who did not speak at all, "Him? Moisture my ass and pretend to be Big Tailed Wolf Pipe. I didn''t see anything good about anything else either!"


    "Hehe." I laughed, "It''s one thing to pretend that you don''t think so. Look at how he wanders around every day. He doesn''t have to work. Isn''t his life pretty good? "If I can be like this in my later years, I''ll be satisfied!"


    "I''m afraid you wouldn''t be willing to spend your last years like him?"


    "Why?"


    "He has no one on top of or below him, and he even has to deal with his wife, causing him to be so lonely with no one around him! You see, he pretends every day because he wants face. "But you should say that he wants face. Sometimes, because of a few cents, he can also curse at people. How embarrassing!"


    The old man saw that Lao Wu had suddenly started talking too much, so he stopped him, "Lao Er, don''t talk nonsense! No matter what, he is still a person with a lot of reputation, so don''t speak ill of him behind his back! "


    I hurriedly asked the old man, "Is there really no one in the boss''s room?"


    I asked this because I suddenly remembered the blood curse. There seemed to be a saying in it that made the villains die without descendants. Although that incident over 30 years ago had not happened to the boss, but he had lost all of his descendants, and the situation was very similar. And I''ve been thinking about other possible motives for urging the boss to do something bad, so I''ll pay more attention to any information about him. As a result, it was inevitable to take into consideration the Chief''s "death of his children" in his heart.


    I don''t know if his current situation has anything to do with the old man''s blood curse, but logically, it doesn''t. When the old man cast the curse, he should''ve been thinking about Great Li and the boss, not the boss, so I couldn''t find their previous connection no matter what.


    "Ol ''Two spoke the truth." The old man said.


    Actually, I didn''t know much about the boss before, I only knew that this person was arrogant and liked to be on the top. Today, when the old man said this, I finally recognized the real him.


    The boss'' name was Wang Tianma. He had said before that Wang Tianma was five years older than the old man, and this was very puzzling. The old man had already aged to this extent, but Wang Tianma seemed much younger. I think it might have been because he had worked so hard in his early years, or because he had lost his lifespan in a curse, and he had begun to die prematurely before he was old.


    Not only did Wang Tianma love to gamble like his life in his early years, he was also wealthy like his life. This was the old man''s evaluation of his early years. Everyone said that there were nine out of ten bets to cheat. Surprisingly, Wang Tianma had made a fortune from this bet, built a room, and married his wife. In the past, when the Old Master and Li Da Na had invited the land to judge the right and wrong, Wang Tian Ma had been in the middle of the sky, gambling in the village, gambling in the town, gambling during the day, and gambling at night.


    If a person was rich, their status would naturally rise and their credibility would also increase. This was also the reason why Li Datong wanted him to be a notary. Of course, at this time, I still don''t know how Wang Tian Ma did it, but I''m guessing that he and Li Da Na must have colluded.


    After the old man''s blood curse was verified, the Lee family was in for a ride of bad luck. They were almost annihilated. Not long after, Wang Tianma was also in trouble. Because the old man had never thought that Wang Tianma might be related to the blood curse, he hadn''t mentioned it before. Now that he thought about it, he felt that it was slightly related.


    As the saying goes, there was no one who didn''t wet their shoes when walking by the river. Wang Tianma''s gamble seemed to be over, so he kept losing. If he were to say that he had won money, everyone would definitely be happy for his family. However, once he lost, the issue would arise. The daughter-in-law ran away from home with her two children and did not come back. My mother died of anger and my father was burned to death because the house was set on fire. In order to make a comeback, Wang Tianma gambled everything that could be sold for money. In the end, it became a true ''body without objects''. At this time, he began to reflect, and after splitting up the land and reflecting on the pain, he settled down to live a good life. Then he married three more wives (secondhand, I suppose, because his age was there), but strangely enough, his wife got pregnant, and the first two were both dead. By the third time, when they had just heard about his wife, they packed up and left. Therefore, even now, Wang Tianma was still alone. Because he knew a lot about funeral etiquette, he helped her manage the funeral.


    There were many things that he was afraid of looking at, especially those that seemed to be independent and accidental. From beginning to end, he would be able to come up with astonishing conclusions.


    Thirty years ago, that grudge had involved three people in total: the old man, Li Da Na and Wang Tian Ma. Among them, the old tutor and Li Dajia were the direct contradiction and also the main contradiction. Wang Tianma and Li Dajia were probably on the side of the conflict, which was a secondary contradiction. After the old man had cast the blood curse, something had happened to Li Da Na''s family several times, and then Wang Tian Ma had also caused many calamities. It was clear that the old man''s blood curse was being applied to two people, and Li Datong was the one who should bear the consequences. But why was Wang Tianma also implicated?


    During the entire process, he had only made contact with the old tutor twice. The first time was when he was serving as a notary and the second time was when he was threatening the old tutor with the truth. I don''t think the latter is such a causal determinant, so the story should be hidden away in the spirit of breaking off right and wrong. Sure enough, Wang Tianma later confessed that he had done something to the incense burner.


    He did not expect that he would be ranked among the "evil people" just because of this small action. In fact, if we were to say it''s a little bit suspenseful, I think that Wang Tian Ma borrowed the name of the God and did something that went against his conscience, thus he was punished by the God.


    At this point, we can draw a conclusion. Wang Tian Ma and Li Da Na responded to the old man''s blood curse at the same time. Then did Wang Tian Ma know?


    "Did he ask you about the blood curse after the boss was exhausted?"


    The old man raised his head and thought for a while, then slowly said, "About this ¡­" It''s been too long, I can''t remember, I feel... I think it happened once or twice. " At this time, the old man turned his head to look at Leng Wuzui, and his tone became firm, "That''s right, I have, at least once. He came to ask me about it, but I think it''s over, so I didn''t tell him. "


    Yes, it''s been so long, why would Wang Tianma still mention it? It was obvious that after he lost his family, he realized that he was also targeted by that blood curse, which meant that he knew that his fate was sealed! No wonder he felt guilty when I said, "Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" when we intercepted the boss this morning. And when I finally said "God calls," he was so frightened he threw away the jade balls in his hands.


    The boss'' fate was sealed, and so was the boss'', but the boss wanted to defy the heavens and change his fate, so he made his move. The boss didn''t say it out loud. He just told the boss and told him to do it while he was the hero behind the scenes. He even received three thousand yuan, even though he still hadn''t gotten his hands on it yet. But with boss''s shrewdness, would he be willing to be the boss''s weapon? Would he be willing to risk his life for the sake of the two of them? I think the boss must have lied here. The boss has been cheated! As for the kind of lie, I don''t think it matters anymore.


    Therefore, three thousand yuan was not actually the boss'' motive to urge the boss to test his own life. His real motive was to use the boss to go to the mines and have him change his fate, just in time to remove his own blood curse. However, after his boss acted as cannon fodder, he cowered.


    This is my conclusion from the available information, from the point of view of human nature. It was just that he did not know whether it was right or wrong, and whether it was right or wrong. Perhaps only the CEO himself knew.


    Halfway through our meal, the boss suddenly walked in from outside. By the light of the lamp, he could see that his face was bruised, his cheeks swollen, and the only hair on his head was disheveled. Even though he looked like he was in a difficult situation, he still had his head held high and held a jade ball in his hand. I think the other one must have been taken away by his eldest son''s wife.

 C111

    I couldn''t help but be elated. I thought to myself, Wang Tian Ma, what are you pulling at at a time like this? It''s just a broken ball, so why are you playing with it? Is face really that important to you?


    The boss walked over and angrily pointed at me as he scolded, "Little bastard, did you urge Chun Niu and the others to hit me?" After saying that, he seemed to feel that he was being rude, so he stroked his hair to the side, pretended to cough, and said, "Ol ''Three asked me what I said, you already know what I should know, what else do you want!"


    I smiled, exceptionally calm, knowing that the calmer I acted at this moment, the more he would feel that the deeper I went, the more pressure I would unconsciously put on myself.


    "We should know that we already know, but what should we not know? For example, what did you do when you asked the land to adjudicate? Did you know that you were also under a blood curse? "You really did tell boss about what happened thirty years ago for three thousand yuan ¡­"


    Hearing me keep talking like this, the boss'' face became uglier and uglier. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted me, staring at me as if he wanted to eat me. Finally, he trembled and shouted, "How do you know everything!? You are just a judge, why did you get involved in this? "


    I didn''t think that the boss would be so angry that he would expose my true intentions. When he said those words, the old beggar and the cold transcendent both stood up in shock and looked at me. As for the old man and the old man, they looked at each other before turning their gazes towards me. They both mumbled, "A decree? What decree?"


    "Wang Tian Ma, you revealed the secrets of heaven, aren''t you afraid of being ordered by the heavens?" I said, neither fast nor slow.


    The boss probably exposed my trump card to anger me, but now that I look at my expression again, I immediately became mad, fiercely saying, "Heaven''s will? I don''t care anymore. In any case, what''s wrong with adding on all of my sins? Didn''t you want the Burning Yin Bow? I want to see how you''re going to look for it. I won''t let you find me and wash my hair! " After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. However, just as he took two steps, he suddenly turned around, "I don''t believe that you can stay here for the rest of your life!"


    I thought to myself, Boss, you''ve failed, we already finished burning the Yin Bow, and you still haven''t woken up, so let me say what''s good about you. It was actually quite interesting. Wang Tianma always had a good face and was afraid that it would ruin his image. Therefore, he always placed himself in a high position. But every time he met me, I would be angered to the point of puffing smoke from my head and falling from my high position. I wonder what he wants!


    "What did he mean by that last sentence?" he asked me.


    "Ha ha!" The old beggar laughed, "What else could it mean? It''s just another underhand attack!"


    What the old beggar meant by ''underhanded'' should be that the boss would use methods like the one used in the tomb to deal with the Leng Clan. From the looks of it, the boss was preparing to break things. But if he did, I couldn''t do anything to him for a while. Just as he said, I can''t stay here for the rest of my life. Besides, he''s just messing around with me, how am I supposed to know where he''s going to mess with me?


    Thus, due to the hidden matters in my heart, I didn''t finish my meal. At around 12 o''clock, Leng Wuzui and Old Shun left for Old Master. The old beggar and I did not follow her because we were separated too deeply from each other and she was afraid that she would not be able to figure out how to start a fight with me. Her wolf-like family was also frightening enough.


    After dinner, we went to bed early, but of course I still slept in the car, the old beggar slept by the door.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, I felt as if someone was saying, "Let me help you!"


    When I woke up a little, the voice was gone. I looked up and around me. The yard was quiet in the night and there was nothing unusual about it. I thought I had misheard, and since I was really too sleepy, I fell back asleep.


    The next day, when we were ready to go back to the city, we drove up that street and saw the old man chasing after the car. Leng Wuzui hurriedly stopped the car and got off without giving him a good look. He only asked him what was wrong. The boss ran with a pale face, bent over to catch his breath, and then pointed at me.


    I thought to myself, old boy, you''re finally going to bow your head. So I got out of the car, but before I could stop, I was pulled aside by the boss.


    "What happened?"


    The boss was no longer talking with his head held high like before. He was almost crying with his head down. "I''ll tell you everything, just take that snake away!"


    "Ah?" What snake! " I immediately asked. He suddenly said something so ridiculous that I was confused. There was no such thing as a snake.


    "No, don''t joke with me. At first I thought it was a dream, but when I opened my eyes, I saw a huge black snake coiling around the bed, flicking its tongue at me. "Those eyes, my mother, they look like a light bulb ¡­"


    I understood the moment the boss mentioned the big black snake. I was just wondering who was speaking into my ear last night and my feelings were due to the black snake. It was her that scared the boss. But the Black Snake and I can only talk in a shady environment or in a dream, and yesterday I felt as if she was speaking right in my ear. It was said that there were human words and beasts had beast language. Could it be that after so long, after interacting with humans for so long, she could already imitate them and speak with them? But having said that, this beast had actually run out to cause trouble on its own. It seemed like it was tired of living. If the old beggar ran into her, she would definitely die!


    Looking at the boss'' current state, only then did I know if what he said last night was all bullshit, or just a matter of face. He was the kind of person who wouldn''t shed tears until he saw the coffin. Before, he had said passionately that he was full of sins, but it didn''t matter how many more. Now that he really had to face death, he could only stammer. It seemed like what the old beggar said was right. He was only half a man. If he really had the ability, would he be afraid of a snake?


    The boss could not wait to explain everything, as if as long as he could explain things properly, he could wash away his sins, just like the prisoners were now. But how could it be that easy? Do you really think that you can get away with it if you explain clearly? It should be a capital offense. No matter how hard you try, you won''t be able to escape. I think Black Snake must have done something to make his attitude change so much. As I had come to the conclusion, the boss''s main motive was to send his boss to Lei. As for the three thousand yuan, it was only secondary. Actually, looking back, it wasn''t hard to realize that the boss often failed because of money. At first he took money from Lee Da-nan as a forgery and joined the ranks of the "bad guys"; then he gambled away his wife and children and possessions; then he tricked his boss into trying his luck and hiding behind the scenes, thinking that he had done so perfectly, and it was precisely the fact that he had come to ask for the three thousand dollars he owed me, and let me see at a glance that he had something to do with his boss; and then he took five hundred dollars from Leng Da-jie, half hiding his words, making me suspect that he was playing a bad part in the grudge.


    I don''t think he has seen this until now. This could be called life, his lifelong penchant for wealth, but money is his death, and eventually he will die for it. I wanted to point him out, but then I realized that even if I did, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. This was his fate.


    "I''ve never told them the true motive for instigating the boss to test his life. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be enough even if you were to die twice while Leng Wuzui and his wife were to chop you to death!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I will never stir up trouble again. You can call that snake away." If she goes on like this, I''m going to be scared to death. "


    "Take care of yourself. It''s better if you don''t touch the old man''s home from now on!"


    I got in the car, and we walked away, and it was over. If the old gramps'' grudge from thirty years ago was a result, then the Liu Gong Sha of the cold transcendent is a result. After our joint efforts, we have finally brought an end to this cause and effect period. But everything ended in the beginning, just like how Zhou Yi''s sixty-three divinities meant the end was complete. The sixty-four divinities just happened to be unfulfilled, so the cycle continued again and again. Similarly, there is often another ''cause'' in every ''fruit''. The Liu Gong Sha on Leng Wuzui''s body was solved. This Karma Stage seemed to have ended satisfactorily, but don''t forget Shui Qingling, she was also an indirect victim of this Karma Stage. Also, that black snake, in order to escape the old beggar''s pursuit, it bit into its tail without even checking, can it escape its doom?


    When the car got on the highway, I saw that the old beggar had been in a daze since last night. He obviously had something on his mind, so I took out the piece of Yin-Yang Fish and said, "Old man, I''ll show you some good stuff!"


    The old beggar looked listless. He only glanced at it for a second, then said with a disdainful tone, "What crappy stuff is this? Where are you not selling it? Only a layman like you would think of it as a treasure!"


    The old beggar was obviously not interested in this. I originally wanted to tease him, but seeing his appearance, I lost my interest. So I played with it in my hand for a while, whether or not it was real or fake, after all, it was my own hand that dug it out from the ground, so I stuffed it back into my pocket as I was sweating profusely after throwing it away.


    "Stop the car!" I shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" Leng Wuzui braked and stopped the car.


    "Good stuff!" I got out of the car and ran to the side of the road. Because just now, I saw a little green snake lying on the roadside in the distance, it was as thick as a thumb. Because it was October morning and the weather was cold, it was freezing. He could only lie on the side of the road and slowly move. I copied it and stuffed it into my pocket. This grass snake didn''t have any poison, so I wasn''t afraid of it biting me.


    "Let''s go!" I said, getting back into the car. I thought I''d gone back to the country myself, without the glass, and this guy was going to be mad at me. Since that''s the case, I''ll bring you a present. Grandson, I won''t scare you to death!


    The car sped into the city, and the more I thought about it the more I thought about Coke.

 C112

    We went to the hospital at the center of the city to see Shui Qingling. The old beggar got off the car and said with a serious expression, "The Liu Gong Sha on his body has already been dissolved. According to our agreement, you should tell me where the snake is hiding."


    I think I''ll have to face it. The old beggar has to give an explanation. As for whether or not I should let the black snake live, I have considered it. The old beggar meant that naturally, the cycle of reincarnation of all living things had to have a limit, so the black serpent could not be left alive. If it was left alive, that would be a disaster. But I think all things have their own way of life, all things have their own determinations, we have no right to determine its life and death. So, I thought that since I took her in, I should go all the way to the end. If one day she really does have to do something wicked, there would naturally be people who would come to take her in. I took the snake out of my pocket and held it in front of the old beggar''s face. "Here, take him!"


    The old beggar pushed my hand aside and rolled his eyes at me. "I''m not in the mood to joke!"


    I put the snake in my pocket and said, "Back then, the snake was hidden in this hospital, and the hospital is a lonely place. So you couldn''t find it. Of course, she is still here, so I can''t say for sure!"


    The old beggar''s mouth twitched. "This evil creature really knows where to hide. Today, I''ll let her see what I can do." I thought to myself, "Since the hospital is so big, why don''t you just barge in like that? Even if you look for it for three days, you might not be able to find anything." As expected, the old beggar hurriedly ran out, "Where did you see it last time?"


    "It''s on the fourth floor over there!" I pointed to the inpatient department behind us, thinking that even the fourth floor would be enough for you. The old beggar lifted the snakeskin bag on his shoulder and ran back.


    I shouted after the old beggar. "Take a good look at those who can''t move their legs, those who are most likely."


    Then, I and Leng Wujing went to find Shui Qingling together because I was afraid that he would be beaten up by the people there by himself. As we were going upstairs, we saw the old beggar knocking on the door of the ward with a compass. I wanted to avoid him, but when he turned around and saw me, he had an awkward expression on his face. It was no wonder, which family of a patient could tolerate a beggar coming to surround the patient and play tricks on them?


    I shouted under my breath, "Be careful, you will succeed!" The old beggar nodded helplessly.


    That was the last thing I said to the old beggar. I didn''t meet him again after that, and I didn''t know if he had succeeded in his abdication. However, he was certain that he did not find the snake in the end. In fact, I don''t know much about the old beggar, and he doesn''t like to talk about these trivial matters with me. I only remember him saying that his surname was Wang, and that he lived in a village on the west side of the city.


    We came to the door of Shui Qingling''s room and looked inside. There were several people sitting by her bed, including Sister Yun. I think it''s about noon now. Yun-jie came over after work because she was worried about Shui Qingling.


    Once Leng Ning saw that Qing Ling was about to rush in, I stopped her. Then, I took out my phone to call Sister Yun. I wanted to probe her emotions, but no matter what, I couldn''t get through. In the end, I had no choice but to go in and take a look.


    Seeing that I had returned, Yun-jie was ecstatic. She immediately jumped up and was about to give me a hug. I hurriedly pointed at Shui Qingling''s family members. She realized she was being rude and made a face at me.


    "How is she?"


    Just as I finished my sentence, a man sitting on the side stood up and shouted, "Where did that bastard go? He found me and I''m going to beat him to death!"


    Yun-jie and I jumped in fright. Just as I was about to say that it was a misunderstanding, an old man beside us opened his mouth and said, "Second brother, sit down! We''ll wait for him to come over and explain! " The man was still angry, but when he heard the old man''s words, he sat back down.


    I knew it was going to be easier with someone who could keep the situation under control. Thus, I prepared to turn around and call for Leng Wuzui. I didn''t expect him to enter by himself.


    I looked at the old man and said, "You have been through a lot and have seen a lot. The things that Leng Wujie is about to tell you, although bizarre, are not false. Young people might not believe it, but you have to be serious."


    Seeing the old man nod his head, he pulled Yun-jie along and left. This was their family matter, outsiders didn''t need to get involved!


    As soon as we came out, Yun-jie scolded me and asked why I couldn''t get through to her cell phone since yesterday afternoon. She said that she was going to look for my phone.


    After Sister Yun said this, I also felt that there was a problem. Since yesterday afternoon, there hasn''t been a phone call. I wanted to call Lu Xiran, but I couldn''t get through. I thought there was a problem with Lu Xiran''s phone, but I couldn''t get through to Yun-jie just now.


    When I saw Yun-jie come over for her cell phone and mine was in her pocket, I always felt that men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other, so I moved to the side. Yun-jie saw me dodging to the side, but she was able to keep up with me. She pushed her hand into my pants pocket and took out her cell phone.


    However, when she took it out and looked at it, she immediately cried and threw the phone far away. Because she took the snake out too.


    "Song Yunfan!" Are you crazy! Who would keep a pet like you? Aren''t they afraid of biting you? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this is a gift for the glass. Don''t fall to your death!" I picked up Snake and the cell phone. The snake didn''t die from the fall, instead, it killed the phone. No matter what, the phone couldn''t be switched on. This would save him a lot of trouble. Initially, he had intended to investigate how he failed to do so, but it seemed like there was no need for him to do so now!


    "What the heck? You''re only shouting a little louder. Don''t make it so bad that you can''t see what''s going on!" I muttered.


    Yun-jie saw that my phone was broken, so she felt very guilty, so she insisted on taking me to buy a new one for me. In the end, I took a knockoff, but my identity was still there. Then she dragged me to lunch near her house, and we talked a lot.


    She asked if I would consider being her assistant again.


    I shook my head.


    She asked me if I wanted to go on with my original novel.


    I shook my head.


    Yun-jie was a little angry, as if she felt that I was interrupting her communication bit by bit. She was angry, as she seemed to feel that I was interrupting her communication bit by bit. When I saw that she was angry, I said, "Actually, I''m going to write a thrilling novel!"


    The corner of Yun-jie''s mouth curled up in amusement, but she didn''t say anything.


    Actually, what I said was the truth. From then on, I wanted to write down what I had experienced, because I was afraid that I would forget it. But because I was a judge, I spent most of my time walking around, so I wrote very slowly, and it took a long time before I had this book.


    Yun-jie finished her meal and went to work. Before she left, she asked me if I was going to look for Leng Wujie again in the afternoon. I said forget it, he should be able to take care of his matters. If others were to interfere, it would bring about unnecessary misunderstandings.


    As for Exemplary Leng, I would like to say a few more words here. After the house was demolished, he took a new one from the suburbs. In the end, he did manage to get together with Shui Qing Ling, but her eyes had never recovered. Even so, it did not affect their relationship. Leng Wuqian had always been good to Shui Qingling, and the two of them even seemed to have a pair of twin daughters. But I was out of the city on a mission when they got married, so I didn''t drink their wedding wine, and then gradually we lost touch. Not because of him, but because of me! She said that she jumped down from the sixth floor, which should have meant her death. However, while she was falling, she felt as if she was being held up by someone, and then her body floated to the side of the grass patch to escape this calamity. The other thing was that she needed the family''s signature when she was in surgery, and she had no family with her at that time. But according to the doctor, someone had come to sign it. It was a bald old lady. Based on my guess, the reason why Shui Qingling managed to survive was due to Leng Wujing''s goddamned efforts. Of course, these are all future matters. The reason why I am saying this here is because the things I have experienced in the future are not extraordinary and I am afraid that I will forget them if the time passes.


    What Shui Qingling meant was that ghosts could have physical contact with people. If it was just a feeling, it would be fine. However, it caused Shui Qingling to shift her position in the process of falling, which meant she resisted the natural forces. This immediately overturned the electromagnetic theory of glass. The electromagnetic wave is the interaction of the electric and magnetic fields, and propagates forward in sequence. However, it cannot affect the gravity of the earth, nor can it cause a shift of the water spirit. So I thought of the wave-particle duality of the microscopic particles, which is both physical and wave, and the theory of glass can still be used, and because materiality can also influence the body position of Shui Qingling, but this means that the existence of ghosts is also a probability, so most of them should be incomplete, because the fluctuations of the microscopic particles themselves are probability waves. This seems hard to accept, and this probability wave is directed at microscopic particles. Does this fit in with macroscopic ghosts?


    Another way of looking at it is to look for answers from Chinese ghost culture. Ghosts are a mass of qi, or yin qi, after the death of a human being, so we often say that Yin Qi condenses the soul of a human being into a human form. The movement of air can form wind, which is also the reason for the formation of whirlwind, so can affect the movement of people. At the same time, it could also explain many phenomena, such as ghosts being afraid of colliding with people with heavy yang energy and also being afraid of colliding with evil energy. Because qi is intangible, ghosts can trick people through their own changes. The mechanism of this method was different from the previous one. The former one was directly loaded onto human brain waves or biological waves through waves or fields, allowing them to see something that did not exist. The latter, however, are carried out through their own changes, and exist. Both ideas can explain some phenomena, but they are flawed, and there are some things I didn''t think of. Of course, it could also be that some of the phenomena were just an exaggeration, and didn''t exist at all. If that was the case, I naturally wouldn''t be able to explain it, so I had to slowly search for the answer.


    In the afternoon, I went back to the Transcendence Workshop. Da Zhi had already returned. Xiao Xin, Ma Cha, and Uncle Fatty were there as well. When they saw me, they gathered around me and asked me about Leng Wujie. I said that everything was fine and that I would be back soon. I asked him about Dazhi, and he said he was fully recovered now, and he wanted to tell me why he had been in a car accident and what had happened in the hospital. I waved my hand and said, "Let bygones be bygones. Since everyone is safe and sound right now, there''s no need to bring it up again!"


    Uncle Fatty was the only one who didn''t say anything. He didn''t seem to be interested in any of these things. I thought this was his personality, but he seemed to have quit after Leng Wuzui came back. Later on, Big Dipper told me that during the few days when Leng Wuzui was bewitched, Uncle Fatty was actually thinking about it. He knew that he might not be able to recover, so he wanted to take over this shop. I sighed. No wonder when I asked him about the Cold Exemplary, he always refused to talk about it. Furthermore, he even tried to stop him from talking about it with Little Ma Ha. It was because he didn''t want him to get better. The evil in the human heart was truly astounding!


    Xiao Xin came over and said that she wouldn''t dare meet Sister Shui ever again. I said no, she should know the truth. Then, I looked around Xin Xin and said, "I was wondering why Shui Qingling was so stupid. I could have guessed that Leng Wudi wouldn''t fall for you, so why would she believe me?"


    "Why didn''t you pick me?" Xiao Xin asked.


    "Look at how young you are, you''re only half grown, you''re not half-grown, how awkward is it being in a relationship with you!"


    Xiao Xin beat me up heavily. As we were arguing, Xiao Xin suddenly pointed to the door and said, "Poof, that person is looking for you again!"

 C113

    I looked outside and saw that it was actually glass. Dressed in casual attire, with a buzz cut and sunglasses on, my slightly bloated body trembled as I walked in. When he looked up and saw me inside, he took off his sunglasses and cursed, "These two days you''ve been fucking in that rat hole. You can''t get through no matter how hard you try!"


    If he doesn''t speak, I think this person is not too bad. He is clearly a young man, and he has to look and act, and he has to have the temperament of a man. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he had been blinded.


    "Stop bullshitting, didn''t I ask you about the Yin Bow on the phone yesterday?"


    "I came here to ask you about this, hurry up and tell me what is going on."


    As soon as I heard that this fellow was trying to trick me again, I became displeased, so I used my hand to signal him to come over.


    Glass came running over and asked, "Other than the Yin Bow, what happened to that boss?"


    I motioned for him to stick his ear out.


    Glass frowned and mumbled, "What is it? Why is it so mysterious?" As he spoke, he brought his ear closer.


    I took the snake out of my pants pocket, stroked it, and gently hung it around my neck. I thought to myself, "Glass, glass, glass, you came at the right time. If I waited any longer, this little guy would probably die."


    Then Glass saw that I was silent for a long time, so she looked up at me and urged, "Are you going to say it or not!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to feel something on his neck. He reached out to scratch the snake, and the scratch caught the snake in his hand. I knew the glass was going to explode, so I stepped back and stared at him!


    Glass held the snake in her hand and froze, her lips moving but unable to speak. The others were initially happy to watch this as a joke, but now they kept quiet, not daring to speak a word.


    I walked over and looked at the glass. His eyes were fixed on the snake. The snake kept squirming, slipping out of his hand and landing on the ground, swimming towards the door.


    Aaaahh!" The glass panes fell limply to the ground, but the word ''stand'' seemed to be more entranced. I crouched down and grabbed him. Before long, the glass woke up and I was shouting ".


    I slapped his face and woke him up. I said smilingly, "Even if you succeeded, you won''t be so afraid of snakes anymore!"


    Actually, I didn''t bring a snake back just to scare the glass, but mainly to help him train his courage. Sometimes, it was like this. The more you were afraid of something, the more you wanted to escape. The next time you encountered something, the more afraid you would be. To break this vicious circle, one must train one''s courage. The process of training one''s courage is to make one immune to a fear, in which there is a way to make one die. That''s the way I''m doing it right now.


    Don''t know, he thought I was teasing him, crying as he scolded, "Practice your head, practice your skills, crazy. Laozi was teased at university, and now you still want to tease me? This is too much!"


    "You threw up when you were in college and went straight to the hospital. You see how much you''ve improved now, don''t you?"


    Glass was stunned and immediately shut up. He then chuckled and said, "Hey, you don''t say anymore. It really is like that!"


    I think the glass came just in time. I''ve been through a lot these past few days, and I haven''t fully understood a lot of things. The glass has a broad theoretical knowledge in this area, so maybe I can give a hint. So I asked, "Do you know what bravery is?" I had heard the old beggar speak of courage, and I had asked him what it was, but he did not say it. To prevent the glass from confusing this "charisma" with what we used to call charisma, I described it again.


    The explanation given by the glass was that the human body had three souls and seven souls, three of which were qi and four of which were the four. Here qi meant righteous qi, and here strength meant potential (which was the potential strength of the human body, not the potential power as it was later described, which was one of the Daoists'' purposes in cultivating the body to stimulate potential). He said that my situation was probably because my body''s mechanism was different and I had the ability to call out these two spirits alone, allowing the positive energy to take advantage of its potential, to repel external evils or to affect external beings. One example was the technique used to retrieve objects through the air in the martial arts world. Of course, it had some deceptive tricks up its sleeve. But the air is invisible, the force is also invisible, so he thinks the courage should be invisible colorless, should not be the white as I said like fog to light, in fact I am not sure whether like fog like light, maybe just self-perception.


    "But if we call on these two souls alone, the interaction between the three souls will cause chaos, so it will be very dangerous. The lightest would be injury, and the heaviest would be the upper body!"


    The upper body meant that the body''s ability to defend against external evils was reduced. It was easy for things to take advantage of, but it could also be understood as having three flame dregs on it. Wild ghosts were easy to have a upper body.


    That''s all we talked about about in terms of boldness, which I thought I could only muster in times of crisis, and subconsciously, but strangely, I never did, no matter how urgent the situation.


    At first, I didn''t want to tell the story of Leng Wujie to the glass, but since I couldn''t stand up to his pressure, I simply told him about it. But this man, too fond of pursuing the truth, I talked to him all afternoon, my mouth was dry, he still had a lot of questions to ask.


    In the end, the glass window was summoned by a phone call. Before he left, he said, "Something happened over at Lu Si Ran''s side. She called you more than ten times but you didn''t answer. You''d better go over."


    The glass had to be said more than ten times. Wasn''t this number a bit exaggerated? Was there really that much? I did some rough calculations. She did give me a lot of calls from the time I left home, some of which I found out later, some of which I was busy at the time and didn''t answer, and then I forgot to return them. Could it be that she really had something urgent? But I also called him. Either his phone was turned off, or there was no one to pick it up, or it just might break. The only message she sent was vague: "Come back, I''m afraid." I still don''t understand what''s going on.


    So I called Lu Siran, but the phone kept crackling with current, just not working, and the phone was very hot.


    Strange, there shouldn''t be any problems with the new phone. How baffling. Since I can''t get through, I might as well go take a look. If she''s still like that, I''ll run away from home again.


    When I got home, it was getting dark.


    After closing the door, I took out my key to open the door. As soon as I entered the living room, I felt a chill down my spine. I looked into the bedroom. The door was open and the wind was blowing through the bedroom. Did I forget to close the window? However, Lu Si Ran had always been a very meticulous person. If he were to go out, he probably wouldn''t forget to close the window. It was time to get off work. Presumably, she had already returned.


    "Si Ran, are you there?" I shouted.


    No one cares about me!


    Not home or asleep? So I reached out and turned on the light, because the living room was lit by old-fashioned fluorescent lights, long tubes with actuators (the rectifiers, now largely obsolete and self-powered) that didn''t light up for several times.


    "What lousy thing is this, it''s time to change it too!" After saying that, I looked up. I didn''t expect to see something that I shouldn''t have seen with that single glance. As the lights kept going, and as the lights flickered, a man squatted on the ceiling, yes, on his back, his face close to the tube, and as the light flashed, the face kept moving toward the tube.


    Startled, my hand moved and I switched off the light. As soon as the lights were turned off, darkness engulfed the entire room, and the surroundings instantly became eerie. I looked up at the light again. There was no sign of anyone there, but I had seen it for real, and it was certainly not because of the unstable light. It was then that I suddenly felt as if my thigh had been burned by something, but the sensation was gone for a moment, then returned to normal. I quickly took out my phone. It wasn''t hot at all. I took out the Yin-Yang Fish. It was a bit hot. It should be because of its body temperature. Then why did he feel like he was being burned just now, was it an illusion? My heart was thumping, thinking that something was amiss. I was away for only two days and this place was haunted. I looked around. Only the wind was blowing from the bedroom. Nothing else was out of the ordinary, and I didn''t feel anything on my forehead.


    After a period of silence, the sound of "En ¡ª" suddenly came from the bedroom. It was the sound of someone smacking his lips when he was half awake. Then came the sound of him turning over.


    So I turned on the light again, and after a few flashes, it came back on. The entire room suddenly lit up, and the fear from before was swept away!


    "Si Ran!" I called again, and then put my cell phone and the Yin-Yang Fish on the table and started to walk toward the bedroom, where, sure enough, L¨¹ was lying on the bed, covered with a blanket. I saw that the wind was strong, so I hurried over to close the window. "Hurry, get up and come out with me. There''s something wrong with this house." Then I remembered to turn on the light, so I went back and turned on the light. Sick? "


    But when the light came on, there was nothing on the bed. My scalp couldn''t help but tingle as my heart skipped a beat. Damn, I clearly saw someone lying on the bed just now, how did it disappear in the blink of an eye?


    That''s not right, there must be something behind the two strange incidents that happened. I scratched my head. My mother said that scratching my scalp when something like this happened would increase the intensity of the fire and dispel the fear.


    Thus, I shouted, "What wild ghost, quickly appear!" When he said this sentence, even he himself could not help but feel a little frightened. Who would say something like that in the middle of the night? What if he actually shouted it out?


    The room was quiet, but there was still no sound. There was no itch on my forehead, which meant that my undegenerated organ of sensing Yin and Yang was not aware of the violent movements of Yin and Yang, which meant that there were no Yin people moving around. Could it be that such a conditioned reflex like numbing was not the potential for humans to sense danger? Sometimes, without warning, we would shiver and feel our backs go cold or our scalps go numb. I think this is an instinctive reaction of the human body, a warning to us that something is passing by, just as humans call the seventh sense. If this cold shiver was not very strong, then it meant that the Yin Dwellers did not have too strong of a psychokinesis. For self-protection, the human body could easily calm down, but if it was too strong, then it meant that the person passing by had a very strong field. Of course, this kind of situation that he had deliberately imagined was completely different.


    If Lu Si Ran wasn''t home, where would she go? That message she sent earlier, "Come back, I''m afraid", did it mean that she also felt that there was something wrong with the house? And when I was in the hotel below Yun-jie''s house, she called and said, "Yunfan, come back quickly," and she said it so eagerly, was it because of this?


    I was puzzled. Why was it that wherever I went, something would happen to me? Am I really a bane?

 C114

    I went back into the living room and tried to contact Lu Siran, but I couldn''t get through. What the hell? Why can''t I get through? No, there are some evil people in the room. I don''t know how Lu Xiran is doing right now. I have to find her.


    Finally, I found Lu Xiran in the hospital ward. She was sleeping on the bed in the nurse''s office. She had lost a lot of weight, and her face was expressionless. She was staring at the window without saying a word.


    "I don''t know why, but she hasn''t talked much these few days and she doesn''t eat much either. However, it was her turn. She insisted on going to work, and she hadn''t been home for several days. She ate and slept here. " One of Lu Si Ran''s colleagues told me.


    After the nurse had left, I went up to Lu Siran to take a closer look. I called out to her, but she ignored me as if she hadn''t heard me. Looking at this, I couldn''t help but feel a pang in my heart. Even though she was previously so fierce towards me, now that she has become like this, I can''t hate her anymore.


    I looked at her carefully, but she didn''t look bewitched. I turned around and saw that there was no one in the duty room. I held my breath and shouted, "Lu Si Ran, wake up!"


    This is called a baton, remember that the flower leopard cat used to wake me up just like this, enlightened. As soon as my voice fell, Lu Si Ran was startled and his eyes immediately focused on me. He looked at me motionlessly before he burst into tears. I sat down beside her and asked her what was wrong.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Si Ran sat up, hugged me, and continued to cry, out of breath. I was afraid that she might cry out, so I patted her on the back to help her. Just then, the door to the duty room opened and two nurses rushed in. "What happened? "Something''s wrong." However, when they saw me and Lu Si Ran hugging each other, they immediately turned around and left. It was probably my shout that startled them.


    "Why did you leave me? Why did you leave me?!" Lu Si Ran sobbed as he hit me on the back with his hand.


    Her attitude was something I hadn''t expected. I thought she was going to lecture me again, because she had always been tough with me, but today she cried, showing her fragile side. Actually, Lu Siran has always been a woman who doesn''t have any opinions, so I was the one who gave her advice on a lot of things. But the strange thing was that she was a person who liked to get involved in small matters, and the conflicts between her and me often happened in these small matters. Once they disagreed, the question arose. Come on, I don''t have a job, so I''m not confident enough to talk. I might not necessarily be able to beat her up, and after all, it isn''t worth it to go so far as to get into a fight over something like that. So most of the time, I just don''t say anything. Whatever you want to do, we can just play Tai Chi. However, it had to be known that sometimes quietness might not be the way to solve a problem. It might even be counterproductive, making the other party even more infuriated.


    In short, the situation here was a mess. I couldn''t say a single word, and I was immersed in it myself. Sometimes, I really wanted to find a place to crawl out and ignore these small and complicated matters. I can''t take the opinion of a major event and can only rely on me, so I''m not allowed to leave for a moment. Even if I do leave, I have to stay in touch, and the opinion of a minor event is especially strong. Was this the dependence and willfulness of an only child? I don''t know whether it was because she was too reliant on me, or because I doted on her too much!


    When I saw that Lu Xiran was crying, my heart immediately softened. I said, "Alright, let''s go eat something together, shall we?"


    Lu Si Ran nodded.


    So we went to the nearest KFC, because Lu Siran likes to eat that stuff, and I think we should change her appetite and get her appetite, because I''m afraid she''s suffering from anorexia from not eating for a long time.


    Lu Si Ran ate a lot. His eyes were red from crying as he sobbed, "I was wrong about you last time. I thought you were fooling around. So there really were ghosts in this world!"


    My heart skipped a beat. It seemed that she had indeed seen it. I was just thinking, I''ve only been away for a few days, how could something so big happen to me and make a nice house look like a ghost house. "I don''t know which wild ghost ignored the Yin Yang magic and dared to commit a crime against the wind. Moreover, it was someone too old for it. If I find him, I will beat him to death!


    "You saw it? What the hell? "


    "It''s that old man on the second floor. He hasn''t left yet."


    Everyone might not remember the old man on the second floor that Lu Si Ran mentioned. When I ran away from home that day, I was downstairs cleaning the shed, which was the old man''s house, and the shed was built for him. The old man''s name seemed to be Guo Minqiang, a genuine city resident. Later on, I found out that he worked in the Cultural Bureau when he was young, and this district was the dormitory of the old Cultural Bureau back then. No wonder I saw so many wreaths at the time. But why did he come into our house? Why didn''t he go when he was dead?


    According to Lu Xiran, after I ran away from home that day, she had been completely distracted, and felt that something was missing from her heart. Later, when I called to ask her to give me the money, she deliberately made fun of me. She thought I would come back if she didn''t give me the money. But she waited a moment to see if I would call again, so after a moment''s hesitation she went over, but by the time she got there the boss was already closed. I should be with Shui Qingling and Sister Yun by then. She could only return by herself. It should be past one o''clock by now, so the whole district was silent. Although the light in the spirit shed was still on, there was still no one coming in or out. When Lu Si Ran was about to go upstairs, he suddenly discovered that there was a person sitting under a tree directly opposite the staircase. This was already a bit strange. Who wouldn''t go back and rest in the middle of the night? What was even worse, Lu Si Ran said that the figure of that person was very similar to that old man. Because the old man used to sit there and bask in the sunlight or enjoy the cool air, he had a rather deep impression of him. Lu Si Ran was frightened to the point that he quivered. When he turned around to take another look, there wasn''t even half a shadow left. She rushed to the sixth floor and called me as soon as she entered the room. I was so afraid that something would happen to Sister Yun that I answered the phone and rushed to her place without looking at her.


    The next day, Lu Si Ran took the night shift. In her words, it was like a house in the middle of a cloudy rain. After such an incident, he did not dare to go out at night. When she returned home at 12 o''clock, she did not see anyone under the tree. Instead, she heard footsteps behind her as she was walking up the stairs. The footsteps followed closely. She turned around to see that there was no one there, but those footsteps were always following her. She couldn''t shake them off, so she once again ran home. On the third day, she slept at home. In the middle of the night, someone knocked on the door and asked who it was. Lu Si Ran was afraid and slept with his head covered, not daring to make a sound. After a while, there were no more knocks on the door, but the sound of footsteps could be heard from the living room. Just as Lu Si Ran said this, he felt that someone was walking around in the living room. However, he didn''t dare to go out and take a look. He gritted his teeth and opened the door a bit to look into the living room. He saw the old man sitting in the middle of the living room on the second floor, so he sat there motionlessly, staring at the bedroom door.


    After that, Lu Si Ran also did not dare to stay at home, so he ate and slept in the nurse''s office, and constantly tried to contact me.


    That was the whole story, so it was clear that the old man on the second floor had died because he had not yet had his wish. He had come back with Lu Si Ran and had hidden in the house. In fact, he wanted Lu Si Ran to help him fulfill his wish. There was no doubt that he was the one who had been squatting on the ceiling and lying on the bed when I turned on the light. If that was the case, it would be much easier, because I knew the old man''s name, and I also knew where he lived.


    "I''ll go home tonight. You stay in the duty room and don''t go anywhere." "No," I said.


    Hearing this, Lu Si Ran shook his head. "No, no, don''t go. It''s too scary. "I think we should go and return to the house some other day. Let''s re-rent it."


    "It''s fine. In my opinion, the old man has no ill intentions. Otherwise, he would have long since transformed into something terrifying and taken you away." I guess he had something he needed you for, so he followed you. "


    "Aren''t you afraid? Does he even know how to pinch people!? "


    I smiled and said, "The old man''s life is over. He''s not some scoundrel who would harm anyone. Therefore, compared to you, you are even more terrifying! "


    When Lu Siran said that ghosts would pinch people, it was actually wrong. Normally, when we see people who are scared to death, our eyes are as wide as copper bells, our hands are like claws, our faces are blue, and our liver is broken, but we don''t have any obvious injuries. This supports the notion that ghosts kill by thinking, that they influence your thinking, that they let you see and feel all sorts of extreme fears until you are scared to death.


    "I was just that angry last time. You didn''t come home for a few days and didn''t call me. I don''t have a backbone of my own ¡­" Lu Si Ran did not continue and continued to eat.


    After Lu Si Ran had eaten his fill, we left.


    "Last time, did you say that helping people drive ghosts is real? How come I''ve never heard you mention it before?!"


    "Everyone has the potential to exorcise ghosts. This is a protective measure that the human body has developed over a long period of time. It''s just that their abilities are different. When a person''s righteous aura is lacking and the fire is not strong enough to scare them off, they will need to be driven out using external objects. This is the so-called talisman, magic tool, and so on! "


    I said I didn''t know if Lu Si Ran would understand. When we passed the hospital, I told her to go back to the hospital and stay with her colleagues. She refused to go, saying she couldn''t let me go.


    If I say you''re going, you''ll be a burden. I have to deal with him and take care of you, but if I say something bad and the conversation breaks down, he might hurt you again.


    So in the end I went alone.


    As I passed the second floor, I looked into the old man''s house and saw nothing unusual about it. I heard that after the old man''s death, his children had been moved away. The house was cleaned and ready to be rented. This kind of thing happened quite a few times in the city. So, friends who are going to rent a house, it''s best to ask around before you rent a house, in case you rent a haunted house, you might have already died sleeping in the past.


    I went home and looked around to see that everything was all right. Then I sat in the living room and waited for him to show up, but I waited for more than three hours and he never showed up again.


    "You didn''t come when it was time for you to come. When it wasn''t time for you to come, do you think you''re pregnant?" I cursed, but I really couldn''t take it and went back to sleep. I didn''t expect that the moment I closed my eyes, something would happen.


    I think I must have been half asleep at the time, when I felt a sudden brightness in front of my eyes, followed by a wave of heat, followed by a burnt smell, which was particularly pungent. My heart thumped. Damn, it''s on fire.


    When I opened my eyes, I was shocked.


    In front of the bed, there was a large fire. The fire was actually running around the room nonstop. The fire burned brightly and the flame was stretched very long as it emitted a sizzling sound. For no reason at all, there was a fire. I immediately stood up and grabbed my blanket to pounce on her. Then I thought, Is this reality? I glanced around the room. Everything seemed normal. It didn''t seem like a dream, but how could a ball of fire run around on the floor?


    I squinted and looked again, and my heart jumped. There was someone in the fire!

 C115

    Because that person had already been completely engulfed by the flames, his entire body was covered in flames. Hence, when they looked over, it was difficult to see that it was a person inside. The man struggled in the fire, his limbs flailing, trying to put out the fire, but to no avail. He could only jump up and down the room in agony, running back and forth. His mouth opened and closed mechanically, and a tongue of flame followed him. Although he did not make a sound, I could feel his hysterical cries as he neared his death.


    The man scuttled back and forth until he was right in front of me. His body twisted so badly that I thought he was about to die. But suddenly he reached out and grabbed my face. He was about to grab it, but then he stopped right in front of me. His fingers were stretched out in front of me, as if he were trying to grab something. I could clearly feel the heat of the flames on my skin. The man''s mouth opened weakly, as if he was going to speak. After opening his mouth for a long time, he only heard two vague words ¡ª "Three ¡ª Worlds".


    Then the fire dwindled, and the burned hands stopped, and at last he fell with a crash to the ground. I kept watching, and my eyelids didn''t seem to blink when he reached out to grab me. I think I must have been scared silly, because the whole process did not give me any reaction, just blankly watched.


    The pile of fire gradually began to burn smaller and smaller, until only a pile of ashes remained. At this moment, a few rays of light could be seen coming out from the ashes, but it was not accurate to say that the light was not. The feeling of a fog of dust coiling around the pile of ashes. Only then did I come to my senses and go over to crouch down to see what it was.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and I woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he looked around and saw that nothing had happened. It turned out that what happened just now was really a dream. It was so real that I couldn''t differentiate between the real and the real.


    There was no need to ask about this. Who would have the leisure to knock on the door, except the old man, because, as Lu Siran had said, there was a knock on the door in the middle of the night, asking who it was, and the old man was sitting in the room.


    I thought you''d be asleep by the time you did. Thus, I shouted, "Old thing, there''s no need to knock. Just come in. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    As soon as I said this, the knocking stopped, and a series of footsteps sounded outside the door, as if I was running down the stairs. F * ck, the footsteps are so real, it must be a person. So I yanked the door open and swore, "Who the fuck knocked on the door in the middle of the night!" The sound floated down the stairs and disappeared into the darkness. I turned back, closed the door, and went back to my bedroom. Just as I was about to go to sleep, there was another knock on the door.


    This time I went straight to the door without a word, but as soon as I reached it, the knocking stopped. I listened for a moment, but there was no sound. I put my ear to the door again and listened. There was still no sound.


    I turned to leave. "Bang, bang, bang." Three sounds, neither fast nor slow.


    What wicked thing would play hide-and-seek with me in the middle of the night, and at such precise timing?


    "You ¡ª come in ¡ª" I called in a low voice. I wonder what people would think if they saw me shouting "You come in" at the door most of the night.


    As expected, there were no sounds coming from outside the door, only the sound of wind blowing through the corridor. I put my hand on the handle of the door and stood there for a moment, figuring it was about time, then I yanked the door open.


    Just as the door opened, I saw a figure standing outside. It was a short figure, and it raised its hand to knock on the door. When the door opened and the light hit him in the face, the man was startled and disappeared in a flash. Then a gust of wind blew at the door and flew downstairs in a hurry. It was so fast that it didn''t even last a second, so long that I wasn''t sure if there had been a shadow, or if the light had been a trick in the darkness.


    I shut the door quickly and stood behind it, panting and sweating. He thought to himself that he had only heard of this strange scene before, but it could be said that he had seen it today. However, this was within a city. How could such a thing happen when the population was so dense? I quickly composed myself. I thought that I was already mentally prepared so I shouldn''t be scared. However, the scene just now still scared me. Because what I saw just now wasn''t that old man at all, but the paper man at the funeral, just like the paper man on the back of the cold transcendent. The only difference was that this paper man was actually in a position to knock on the door. This was too unbelievable.


    I had heard about paper people knocking on doors many times when I was a child, but only once, not really, because I had seen paper people, not processes. It happened at the house of my neighbor, when we were still living at the foot of the foothills of the enclosure, and we had not yet built the wall. There was a sudden rainstorm one night, and the rain was falling, and a cry of alarm came from the neighbor''s house. I hurried after my mother to take a look, because there was no wall, only a dozen or so steps away, and found a paper man lying in front of the neighbor''s house, a real paper man with his head facing inside the door. Because there was a shelter above the door, the paper man''s upper body was still dry. The lower half of his body had already been drenched by the rain, revealing the reeds within. One of the neighbors'' aunts said that there were repeated knocks on the door in the middle of the night, but no one came to look. Finally, she found a paper man lying at the bottom of his feet. They all agreed that it might be the paper man''s master who was passing by in the rain, so they wanted to go inside to avoid the rain. Now that I think about it, the paper men had burned down when they were under the coffin. They couldn''t exist in this form, and it must have been someone who was playing tricks on their family.


    Why do paper men work for their masters? This has something to do with the funeral customs here, where the owners refer to the dead. There were usually more than one pair of such paper men in the funeral, and they were all burned down in front of the grave after the coffin had gone down. People''s original intention was that these paper men could serve their masters when they arrived in the Underworld. For example, the paper man had the words'' little girl Qiu Xiang ''written on it, and it was used as a servant girl. There was also a point when burning the paper man, because in order for the paper man to stand up, they would have to make a step under their feet. Of course, the step was also made of paper paste, so they had to tear it apart and burn it separately before melting it. The folk''s explanation was that if they didn''t remove it, the paper man would still be stuck on the stairs, so the master would have to feed him and serve him instead. There had been a family who had forgotten to tear the paper away, and had always dreamed of their father bowing and feeding the two paper men. The family had had to burn a few more paper men, and had not had the dream ever since.


    I have seen paper men twice before, and they both exist in the form of indistinct objects, at least in a more acceptable state of existence. Now, if the above explanation really existed, then this paper man must have come at the order of its owner. The key question now was who was his master, and why couldn''t his master come over? My first thought was of Guo Minqiang, the old man who had just died on the second floor. Of course, this was only a guess. But the question was, could this hypothesis be relied on? Ghost was another form of life, it could be said to be the continuation of life. Its main body was human, but the paper man had no life, it had no main body. If someone secretly cast a spell to create this thing against me, how could it escape the moment I opened the door? As for the paper man that was on the back of the extraordinary cold last time, it was even more impossible for it to have been manipulated by the vicious men. Besides, I''ve always kept a low profile here. The social circle is very small, so it''s impossible for me to make enemies. It seemed even more impossible for two or three of them to be added together. Thus, although the hypothesis was a bit too bizarre, this was the only explanation.


    Based on this assumption, when I was not at home, the old man had followed Lu Si Ran into this room. He must have been trying to convey some sort of message to Lu Si Ran. After I came, the old man showed up and stopped coming. Instead, he sent a paper man. The fact that the old man didn''t show up and the paper man ran off the moment they saw me showed that they were both afraid of me. So what was the old man trying to convey, any unfulfilled wishes? At this moment, I recalled the dream I had just now. The feeling that dream gave me was extremely real. There must be some sort of mystery behind it. Then who was that person who was being burned by the flames? Was it related to this old man? What did he mean by ''the three realms''? The Three Realms, the Human and Demonic Realms? Or was he a prodigy? Is it a name, a place, or a name?


    It seemed that only the old man in charge of the interrogation, namely Guo Minqiang, was able to figure out these problems. Unexpectedly, just as I turned around, the door behind the door suddenly opened with a "Bang, Bang, Bang" sound. My heart jolted.


    At this moment, Lu Si Ran shouted, "Quickly open the door! Quickly open the door!" The voice was urgent.


    I pulled the door open and Lu Si Ran rushed in, frightened and pale.


    "Why did you come back?" I asked.


    "It scared me to death, it scared me to death." Lu Si Ran quickly closed the door. He was close to tears and could not even speak. "There is ¡­" Yes... "There''s someone."


    "Where?"


    "Two ¡­" The second floor! "


    It was the second floor again. It seemed like the weirdos were all on the second floor. Just now, the paper man had turned into a gust of wind and descended. Could it be that she saw paper people? I was secretly glad that Lu Si Ran had not been able to open the door, but now she still bumped into him. So I asked, "Who did you see?"


    "I didn''t see anyone, but there were footsteps, and ¡­" Lu Si Ran didn''t dare to continue.

 C116

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, I''m here." Lu Si Ran drank a cup of water to calm himself and then said in a low voice, "I couldn''t get through to you on the phone, so I braced myself and came over. Who knew that the moment I reached the second floor, I would hear footsteps behind me. Before I could turn around to look, I heard someone say from behind me, ''Come to my house tomorrow!''"


    "Are you coming to my house tomorrow?"


    "Yes, that''s the old man''s voice."


    Lu Si Ran said that the old man wanted her to come to his house because he didn''t dare to come up, considering that I was here. If that''s the case, I''ll just have Lu Si Ran come over tomorrow. I''ll follow him and see what he has to say. Thinking about this, I said, "Don''t be afraid, go to sleep. You don''t have to worry about this matter, I know what to do now! "


    Lu Si Ran raised his head and looked at me with an incredulous expression. He asked in a low voice, "What do you know? How did you know? If you really can drive away ghosts, then hurry up and drive the old man away, it''s too scary! "


    People and ghosts are the same. Some things they can''t do, they ask others for help." There was nothing to be afraid of. If he was the only one who could ask for help, why would he refuse to help when he could? Furthermore, the reason he chose you is because of fate. It''s fine.


    Of course, Lu Si Ran didn''t understand what I was saying because she had been influenced by the works and books of the movies for a long time. Like most people, she had long since defined ghosts as a kind of frightening and harmful thing in her heart. Therefore, she didn''t even bother to focus on what I had said earlier. "Why didn''t he find another fated person? I''m fated to be with him."


    It''s here again. I wonder if my temper can be changed. Why do girls who look pretty always swear when they start talking at first? Earlier, I was scared to death and I didn''t even dare to speak loudly. Now that I''ve just comforted you, your true nature has been revealed. So I looked at her and said, word for word, "How about I call him over and you tell him."


    When Lu Si Ran heard me say this, he immediately became frightened again. Moreover, he must have felt that I was unhappy and whispered, "I''m sorry, I''ve been swearing again. I''ve been trying my best not to say these words, but when I saw you, I couldn''t help but say them out loud."


    I thought to myself, you really treat me like an outsider, you actually dare to say anything in front of me. So I glanced at her and teased her, "If you don''t use those words on your mouth, you''ll probably turn into a mute!"


    When Lu Si Ran heard this, he came up and beat me up. He said, "From tomorrow onwards, I will try my best to not say these vulgar words and become a gentle and refined woman."


    "That''s more like it. Women should restrain themselves, don''t be careless, be like a ferocious woman, it''s not good. I expect you to change! " After saying that, I stood up. "I''m here today. He won''t come again. You can go to sleep!"


    Lu Si Ran looked towards the bedroom. "I''m scared!"


    "Alright, I''ll accompany you!" I picked her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    Only now do I understand that the reason why I kept rejecting Sister Yun was because I felt that there was always a barrier between us, and this barrier had always been a feeling, but I could not find the reason. Now I knew that it was because of Lu Siran. I couldn''t let her go in my subconscious mind, even though I was always angry with her. Back then, I had always been worried that I wouldn''t be able to give Yun-jie happiness. Now, I know that this isn''t the main reason why I rejected her, because I didn''t feel this burden when I was together with Lu Siran. I think that this burden was precisely given to me by Sister Yun. Because of her identity and status, she was destined to lead an upper-class life, and this kind of life was not something I could give her. From this, it could be seen that the ancient people saying that everyone was well-matched wasn''t just a bad habit in the old society. There should be more profound psychological aspects hidden within.


    It was three o''clock by the time I went to bed, but I could not enter into the gloomy atmosphere. If the trial was in a dream, it was strange that I could still hear someone shouting "Three Realms" in my ear, a strange word. I also thought that I might have misheard, it should be "Third Sister", but Third Sister is also wrong. I''m a man, why would he meet with my third sister? Plus, as a judge, the term ''Three Realms'' should be more valuable to me. Perhaps I''m the one who spoke of the Three Realms of Humans, Three Realms of Devils and Beasts, but what does he mean by that? Could it be that he was wronged and did something bad, so he went to hell and got punished, and the punishment was a fire, so he came over to ask me to help him turn the case around. But does the Infernal Realm exist? And what does it have to do with the Three Realms? Furthermore, after that person turned into ashes, how could there be a golden light that was emitted and wrapped around the ash? In any case, Lenovo didn''t need money, so sometimes thinking more about it wasn''t a bad thing.


    The next day, Lu Siran took a day off from work and went with me to the second floor. We asked the neighbors for the old man''s children''s contact information, because they said that they had to have a key to open the door in order to enter the house. Just as we were at our wits end, a fat woman with a bunch of keys in her hand came over with a couple. She was obviously a middleman. The couple looked very young and should have just graduated from university.


    "Do you two want to rent a house?" the fat woman asked when she saw Lu Siran and I pacing back and forth in front of the old man''s room.


    Just as Lu Si Ran was about to speak, I pulled her behind me and said, "Yeah, we heard that this house is for rent, so we came over to take a look!"


    "Take a look, recently the hospital has been hiring and many people are looking for a place to rent, so the housing supply is very tight right now!" Then she paused and looked back at us. "How do you know this house is for rent!"


    "I heard it downstairs!" Because the current second-hand house source was really nervous, the intermediary gripped the house tightly and waited for the right moment to make her move. She must have sensed that her information was leaked, which was why she was so sensitive!


    "What else did he say!"


    "No, I was just asking if there was a place to rent, and they said there was a place to rent, so we came over!"


    The fat woman secretly felt relieved when she heard this, so she took out her key and opened the door. I thought to herself, you''re really bad, this house has just died, and you just came in without a conscience, and now you''re actually in such a hurry to make a move, if the dead person doesn''t find you and cause more trouble, won''t you be scared to death?


    "I manage this house now, so all procedures must go through me!" The fat woman said this obviously to me, which means that if you want to rent it you''ll have to pay me the agency fee, and I have the right to decide who to rent it to in the end. The implication was that I would pay whoever had the highest intermediary fee.


    I replied that I understood and let Lu Xiran go in with them. The reason I didn''t go in was because I was afraid of running into the old man. After entering, the fat woman kept boasting about how good the house was, the location, the light, the equipment, and even the neighbors.


    I was standing in the doorway, smoking my cigarette in a bored manner, when suddenly there was a loud smack in the room, as clear as if something had exploded, and my heart sank. The old man finally responded. After a short silence in the room, the fat woman laughed, "It''s fine, it''s been a few days. The weather is very dry, the temperature difference between day and night in autumn is great, and the force on the floor is uneven. After you rent it, I can help you change it. "


    The fat woman was right. The sudden change of temperature caused by cold and hot caused the local swelling to be uneven. Different degrees of expansion naturally formed different pressures and tensions. This was called the concentration of thermal stress in physics. It was a common knowledge. On the surface this logic sounded unassailable, but there was a problem here: the old man had just died, the house had just been cleaned, in other words, the house had been occupied for the last two days, and the fact that someone had been walking had reduced the likelihood of this stress concentration, so that this situation usually happened in a house that had not been lived in for a long time. Now that it had happened, there must be a reason for it.


    I was still thinking about it when a "plop" sound came from inside the room, followed by the anxious cries of the couple, "What''s the matter?" The fat woman was also shouting at the top of her lungs, "Aiyo-yo! What happened to the little girl?"


    It was obvious that something had happened to Lu Siran, but I knew what had happened. So I turned and slipped into the house, not caring now for a crash or a crash. Lu Si Ran laid on the ground. He lowered his head and slowly stood up. The fat woman and the couple surrounded him with a blank look on their faces. When the fat woman saw me walk in, she hurriedly shouted, "Quickly come and take a look! She was perfectly fine a moment ago. How did she fall in the blink of an eye?!"


    I glanced at the fat woman, then walked in front of Lu Si Ran. I lowered my head to look at him. This old man is really not polite at all. I thought he would tell Lu in the form of an image, because Lu could see him. I didn''t expect him to go straight to the top. At this moment, Lu Si Ran''s eyes rolled up and his face remained expressionless. He extended his hand and pushed the fat woman to the side. This movement was so sudden that the fat woman couldn''t react at all. She retreated a few steps and leaned against the wall behind her before she stopped.


    Then, Lu Si Ran turned around and walked towards the couple. The man was watching Lu Si Ran''s every move. At the same time, he pulled his girlfriend behind him and extended his arms to block Lu Si Ran''s path. Unexpectedly, Lu Siran suddenly pushed forward again, and this time, it was a simple action. The man turned his body and made a mistake. At the same time, his girlfriend moved to the side. The two of them only swayed, but they did not fall.


    Then the man shouted at me, "Your girlfriend seems to be possessed!"

 C117

    I was startled, because in a situation like Lu Si Ran''s, the first reaction of an ordinary person would be to suspect that she had mental problems. To be able to determine that she was possessed within such a short period of time, she indeed needed some skill, but this man managed to do it. It was only then that I began to notice the man, a little taller than me, but thinner, with thick eyebrows and large eyes. His face was very white, and his two front teeth were growing down side by side. In fact, there was no problem with his teeth, and he didn''t have any intention of showing them to the Foreign Minister. However, his lips were a little thin, so his teeth were slightly exposed, which made him look like a little bucktoothed.


    As soon as he shouted, "Your girlfriend seems to be bewitched," the fat woman "ahh!" and ran away.


    At this moment, the bucktoothed man took out something from his body, bit open his middle finger and smeared the blood on it. Then, he was about to press the thing on Lu Si Ran''s head. My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t expect to meet an expert today. I quickly stepped forward and stopped him.


    The bucktoothed man turned his head and looked at me in confusion. I whispered, "Back off!"


    The bucktoothed man was pulled out by me.


    Then the three of us retreated to the door, and then Lu Si Ran walked silently to the east wall of the room and suddenly went crazy. He clenched his fists and kept hitting the wall. There was originally a twenty-centimeter square mirror on the wall, but it was shattered by Lu Si Ran with just two punches. Although the mirror was shattered, she still kept hitting it. After the mirror shattered, a plank appeared on the wall. It looked like a secret compartment.


    The situation was already clear, the old man went up to her to tell us that there was something inside the wall. I walked up to Lu Si Ran, grabbed her ruler with each hand and stared at her with both eyes. I suddenly shouted, "Guo Minqiang, if you step back, I will help you fulfill your unfulfilled wish."


    As soon as I finished my sentence, I saw Lu Si Ran''s head weakly shake twice before his body went limp and he fell down. I glanced over at the bucktoothed man, who was staring at me, wondering what the hell we were doing.


    At this time, the fat woman came back and stood at the door while pointing at Lu Si Ran and shouted, "She''s the one that''s been possessed. Hurry and catch her!"


    There were two men standing behind the fat woman. They didn''t seem like people who were here to watch the show. It was obvious that they were brought here by the fat woman.


    At this time, Lu Si Ran slowly stood up and shook his head. He looked at his hands in a daze, as if he had not expected himself to suddenly become like this. I got annoyed listening to her blabbering like crazy, and thought to myself, I''ve seen her as a mediator before, after all, sometimes it''s understandable to rely on words to eat, but I''ve never seen someone with such a sharp tongue. If it wasn''t for the fact that there''s something on the old man''s side, I''d really like to turn around and give her a big slap.


    At this time, Lu Si Ran slowly raised his head and looked at the fat woman without saying a word. His brows slowly furrowed. I quickly stepped aside, because I knew that Lu Si Ran was about to go berserk. That expression was a sign. Sure enough, Lu Si Ran suddenly roared. He lifted his leg and swept it towards the fat woman''s head with a dragon''s tail. Lu Si Ran has practiced Taekwondo for a few years. I don''t know what rank it is, but I heard from her that it''s pretty strong, so sometimes I don''t even have the confidence to beat her, let alone this pig-like fat woman. However, at this time, Lu Si Ran suddenly stopped and stopped two centimeters away from the fat woman. This kick was too beautiful. I couldn''t even guarantee that I would be able to retract it so accurately, not to mention that it was impossible for ordinary people to retract it even if they were to kick it as though it was a flying dart.


    I secretly gave Lu Si Ran a thumbs up. She immediately retracted her leg. The fat woman was startled. When the two men behind me saw that I was about to come forward, I stopped them, "Hey, you two. Let them settle the matter between the ladies themselves. What are you two trying to coax!"


    "That''s right!" At this moment, the bucktoothed man spoke up. The moment he spoke up, his girlfriend immediately pulled at him, as if she didn''t want him to come out.


    The two men, seeing that we were standing together, might have considered that they could not beat us in a 2v2, so they said nothing.


    "How''s your hand?" I asked.


    Lu Si Ran smiled and said in a relaxed manner, "A small matter!"


    "What a man!" I gave Lu another thumbs-up, then turned back to the wall and pulled the board down. I found a lot of books and things piled up inside. I reached out and pulled everything out.


    "Hua ¡ª ¡ª" All the items were scattered on the ground, floating everywhere. All kinds of red books seemed to be certificates. Of course, if it was just certificates, they wouldn''t be floating around. The reason why I used the word ''floating'' is because there are a lot of money inside. All of them are in red versions of 100. I estimated that there should be at least 70 to 80 of them.


    As the money floated out, they couldn''t help but exclaim in shock. Then, the fat woman recovered from her shock and quickly squatted down to pick them up while stuffing them into her pocket. Don''t even mention a fat woman like this, if it was me, if I didn''t know the inside story, I would probably rob too. Who has enmity with money! However, I know that the old man followed Lu Siran and even used her body to take out the money. It can be seen that the old man is someone who cares a lot about money, and even if he can''t use it, he still has his child!


    I looked at that fat woman. She kept picking up the money on the floor. I smiled and said, "Do you dare to take this money? This is Guo Minqiang''s money!"


    "He''s already been dead for so long, what''s there to be afraid of!" The fat woman didn''t even raise her head as she continued to pick them up.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will get even with you?"


    "What the heck?" Does he dare to come out in the middle of the day? " The fat woman looked up at me. I didn''t say anything, just tapped my foot on the cracked tile in the middle of the room.


    "What''s wrong?"


    It was obvious that the fat woman still regarded this as a purely physical phenomenon, but she did not know that the explosion of the floor tiles was a warning to her from the old man, warning them to leave their rooms as soon as possible. Just as the fat woman said "what''s wrong", something happened. Her expression suddenly froze, and she stared at the broken tile without moving her eyes. Fear could be seen in her eyes, and her hands also stopped moving. Because I was standing right in front of her, I could see all the changes in her expression. However, I didn''t know what she saw nor did my forehead show any reaction. I looked around and didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    Then I saw the bucktoothed man raise his hand and make a calculation. I didn''t get a good look at his algorithm, either. He tapped the other knuckles with the thumb of his left hand a few times, then hurried over and pulled me back.


    Before I could react, I heard a loud thud from beneath my feet, and I shivered. I looked down and saw that where I had been standing a cloud of dust had risen up, and the floor tile had been blown in half, sending dust flying in all directions. In life, this kind of explosion without any warning is extremely rare. Furthermore, it happened twice in a row, but that day was met by me. Obviously, using that theory to explain would be too weak, because after a floor tile exploded, the stress concentration would immediately disappear, so why would it happen a second time? It seemed that the old man had a temper. He didn''t know if he was like this to begin with, or if it was because the fat woman had touched something he cared most about.


    "Ouch! My eyes!" After a short period of silence, the fat woman suddenly whined and rolled on the ground. The two men who had come with her panicked and hurried forward to help her up.


    "I''m not taking it, I''m not taking it ¡­" "I''ll leave now ¡­" Then the fat woman covered her eyes with one hand, and with the other she kept pulling the money out of her pocket. Bright red blood dripped down her arm. Finally, one of the men carried the fat woman away. Looking at their backs as they walked down the stairs, I couldn''t help but to sweat for the man.


    The four of us were the only ones left in the room. We packed up our things simply, and the red books were all in one place, about a dozen of them, all in recognition of the old man''s achievements, and the stack of yuan was eight thousand yuan. It seemed that even after the old man had died, he could still distinguish between good and bad. Otherwise, why would it be fine if we touched his money, while the fat woman fought for her life whenever she touched his money? This proved that ghosts and humans were similar, and they also had their own thoughts. To a certain extent, it also showed the difference between ghosts and humans.


    As for the fat woman, I''ve seen her a few times since. She wasn''t blind, but her left eyebrow was broken, and her eyelids drooped down to cover her eyes, so she could only open them a crack. There was a scar on the lower right side of his eye, about three centimeters long. Every time she saw me, she would walk around, ignoring me.


    Sigh, this was the result of snatching money from ghosts!


    I sized up the bucktoothed man and said, "I didn''t expect that you were also an expert. You really have eyes, but you don''t recognize Mt. Tai!" Actually, I am more or less shameless to say this, but I am not the right person this time, no matter what, I am not an expert in this field.


    The bucktoothed man chuckled and immediately said, "Not really, not really. It''s just something my ancestors did for a living. It''s just a pity that I only have this much to show for it."


    Lu Si Ran walked over and said with a smile, "From the sound of it, he isn''t a local!"


    "We came from Anhui."


    "That''s not too far. I don''t know why you guys are here ¡­"


    At this moment, his girlfriend rushed forward and said, "Our family lives in the mountains and is very poor. We can only come out and work!"


    "Your family?" Lu Si Ran pointed at the two of them and asked in shock, "So you''re already married?"

 C118

    As soon as Lu Si Ran spoke, the bucktoothed man looked a little nervous. His face was red as he lowered his head and did not speak. However, the woman behind him seemed to be very calm. Aster smiled and said, "We are siblings. He is my brother!"


    Lu Si Ran and I were both stunned for a moment before we both stretched out our heads and stared at the two of them. The two were about the same age, but regardless of appearance or character, the difference between them was quite large. Especially this buck toothed man who was shy and a bit stiff when he heard that they were getting married. It seemed that he was also an honest person. However, this little sister was different. She was clearly much more mature than her brother, and she was also more good-looking than her brother. Moreover, from the looks of it, she should be more shrewd. The two of us looked at each other embarrassedly. The bucktoothed man looked back at his sister and said, "Let''s go. This place looks pretty good, but we can''t live here for the time being. Otherwise, we''ll come back in 5 or 7 years!"


    The so-called 57 was a month, 575. Why did he say he would come after the 57? This was because it was said that seven days was the first cycle of reincarnation, in other words, the reincarnation would be arranged every seven days. If the reincarnation of a victim did not happen, then the victim would have to wait for the next reincarnation, and the maximum time limit for reincarnation was seventy-nine days, with fifty-seven being the most important midpoint. Therefore, in the common folk, if a person died, they would often burn the paper money continuously for forty-nine days. Of course, this was not because they had to continuously burn the paper money, otherwise, no one would be able to afford it. The purpose of burning paper money was to break open the joints, so that the ghost officials could find a better family to reincarnate into. However, once the 571 was over, the ghost officials would choose any one of them, regardless of whether it was good or bad. So this is how we often say "burn five or seven pieces of paper", the first seven days, not 17, but the first seven. So after the fifth or seventh reincarnation, generally speaking, the dead were already reincarnated. They had nothing to do with this reincarnation cycle, so it wouldn''t cause any more trouble. He also didn''t know if the bucktoothed man decided to come back a month later due to this consideration.


    When I saw that the bucktoothed man was about to leave, I hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. Then, I raised my hand to pinch him in front of his eyes and asked, "You were just messing around earlier, how did you figure out that something was going to happen?"


    The bucktoothed man chuckled and was about to speak when his sister tugged at him and winked at him. The bucktoothed man didn''t dare to say anything else. He turned around and followed his sister, but before he turned around, he carried his sister on his back and whispered to me, "You shouldn''t stay here any longer. I suggest you head south!"


    The bucktoothed man left, leaving me with a big question mark. Why can''t I stay here for a long time, why should I head south? Then Lu Si Ran came over and asked him what he had just said. I said it was fine.


    I treated the wound on Lu Si Ran''s hand and then somehow got in touch with the landlord, telling him to take the money over. I also told them to burn the paper for the old man and give it to him, along with the certificates. For I do not know whether the old man could not afford the money, or the honor of his life, or both.


    Sigh, even if you didn''t bring something with you, you still had to bring it with you when you are about to die. It seems that not only are you greedy, you''re also greedy!


    The landlord took the money, but it''s not clear if he did what I told him to do. Because he didn''t seem to believe me. He kept glancing sideways at me and didn''t say a word of thanks from beginning to end. I don''t understand it, you''ve never been to the devil''s business, so I don''t believe you, that''s understandable, and because I said it so professionally, you looked at me like I was some kind of swindler, so I put up with it, but we''ve worked so hard to get the money into your hands, and you should at least say thank you, after all, you don''t have any grudge against the money.


    When things were done, Lu Si Ran and I sat under a tree on the stairs to rest. I was so depressed that I didn''t want to talk. Lu Si Ran kept on talking, but after a long time, he just said, "I''m so angry." After a long while, Lu Si Ran suddenly changed the topic and said, "The heaven is in the night, that old man is sitting at your place. The second time I looked at it, the old man was gone. Do you think that there''s really something wrong with it, or am I hallucinating? "


    "I''ll say it again, ghosts and people are one and the same. Being able to see him is a pure coincidence, and the probability of this happening is very small. But sometimes people are even f * cking sick of it! "


    Lu Si Ran laughed. "Forget it, I''ve already forgotten about it. Let''s not talk about it anymore." "Tell me what you did for the past few days. Why does it feel like it only took a few days for you to know so much?"


    I thought to myself that I didn''t know so much all at once, but that I had always known, partly from books and partly from life. I was about to say something when the phone rang.


    Lu Si Ran pushed me. "Why aren''t you answering the phone?" When I woke up, it turned out that the cell phone I had just bought had changed its ringtone. Furthermore, my cell phone had been in a convulsive state for some time, almost forgetting that I still had a cell phone on me.


    I took it out and saw that it was indeed my cell phone ringing. The screen showed that the glass had called. I couldn''t help but become excited as I shouted at Lu Si Ran, "Look, my phone is alive! My phone is alive!" Just as he was about to answer the phone, the glass wall closed.


    "What are you doing?" I mumbled and called.


    "I can use my cellphone now!" I couldn''t help but shout as soon as the call connected. I thought to myself that although this phone was a knock-off phone, it had cost me five hundred yuan (I was too embarrassed to pay for it on behalf of Sister Yun). I didn''t have much money on me, so I was given a thousand yuan first, then two hundred yuan in glass. Thinking of this, my heart thumped. Damn, I forgot to go to work! I wonder how is the situation with the Cold Exemplary.


    "Are you crazy!?" "Is a broken cell phone worth you being so happy over?"


    "You are a full man, yet you don''t know how hungry and how much your waist hurts when you stand and speak ¡­"


    "Stop bullshitting, I saw your grandpa, come over quickly!"


    "F * ck your grandpa. I''m the only one in this city, what kind of grandpa is there?"


    "No!" The glass window became anxious, "That person is the same as you, he has an eye open on his forehead, it''s very similar to yours. Come over quickly, I''ll keep an eye out for you!"


    When I heard this, I hastily ran towards the entrance of the district, and Lu Si Ran followed closely behind me, constantly shouting, "What happened?"


    I said go home first, don''t come with me, I''ll be back in a bit. Given the long eyes on his forehead, he is definitely out of the ordinary. In the worst case scenario, it might even be possible for him to be the previous judge.


    Then I stopped a taxi and drove east along Huai Road. The place the glass provided for me was east of Xuanwu Market, on the banks of the Yellow River Old Road. I''ve been to this place before. The Xuanwu Market is a wholesale market, large in size, especially large in and out of goods, covering almost all areas of daily life. The people who went in and out of the building every day could be described as "overcrowded", but before, it was chaotic and the security was extremely poor. It was said that the building had been reorganized and the building had been put into use.


    I stopped at the east gate of the market. There were still a lot of people, and the environment had changed a lot. As for what was inside, I couldn''t go in because I had something to do.


    In front of the east gate, there was a road leading north and south. On both sides of the road were tall French parasol trees. On the other side was a river that ran along the road, which was the Yellow River''s old road. It was about ten meters away from the road, and all the trees were planted there.


    Glass said that the person he saw was on the banks of the Yellow River. He said it so quickly that I didn''t hear him clearly, as if he was telling the fates of someone else.


    I walked across the street and looked. My heart skipped a beat. Dammit, at a glance, there were at least a dozen stalls here, but there was no sign of the glass. Could it be that the person had left?


    I followed the river from the south and headed north. The people who looked at my palm, the people who looked at my face, the people who looked at my name, the people who drew lots, they all wore the guise of Zhou Yi. These masters were all of the highest quality. There were both tall and short, fat and thin, and there were even some who wore shoe laps and large pants.


    Sigh, I shook my head and couldn''t help but sigh. Coming out to trick others would at least cost you something to do. As soon as I passed, they all shouted, "Come on, boy, let''s figure it out!" Especially when they reached the northernmost area, where the stall was occupied by a fat woman in her forties. There was a piece of white paper lying on the floor with the words'' Zhou Yi named, Divination ''written crookedly on it.


    When the fat woman saw me coming over, she raised her head and smiled at me. "Aiyo, aiyo, little brother, come over here. I''ll point out a path for you!"


    I tilted my head to look at that piece of paper. I always felt that it was extremely awkward. Thus, I walked over and whispered, "Big Sis, your ''divination'' and ''divination'' are just a bit lower."


    The fat woman was stunned for a moment, then she stretched out her neck and whispered, "Which one?"


    I turned around and left, thinking to myself, you don''t even know how to read, and you still want to test your ass and give me some directions? If it wasn''t for me having matters to attend to right now, I could have squeezed you to death! I wonder which great deity she found to write those words to, or did she go out and take the wrong signboard?


    I was about to head back the way I had come when I saw Glass hiding behind a tree in the distance, waving at me. I hastily walked over and asked, "Why are you sneaking around? Do you think this tree can stop you?"


    The glass pointed to the south and said, "Look at that person in the daoist robe."


    I followed his hand and saw a man in a robe sitting under a tree by the river. He was about fifty years old, with a straight face and a dark blue crown on his head. It was obvious that he was dressed as a Taoist (he wasn''t wearing the big yellow robe we used to see on TV, with an octopus drawn in the middle). He was sitting on a stone bench with his eyes closed. His stall was even simpler, and probably the simplest, because there was nothing. I thought to myself that the fat woman at least had a piece of paper, and even though the words were wrong, you were being stingy.